Actions

Work Header

A Dance Of Dragons

Chapter Text

The Mad King POV

The boom of battle filled my ears as I looked at the young boy, the boy that I hated more than anything. The look on his face, the one of disgust and hatred as he loomed overhead there was a sneer on his face but he didn't dare move. His bright green eyes were like venom leering at me, dark and dangerous. 

His golden armor and pale white cape screamed Kingsguard but I knew better he didn't want to protect me. He wanted to spit at his father and that was the only reason that he is here and now that he is. I knew that he must have been giving every detail of my action to his father so that he could decide on when he should get back. 

I looked down at the two men before me. The cruel and dark gray eyes of the stark men were locked on me wishing more than anything that he could kill me. But he stood a mute as he looked over at me. Both of them were determined to fight against me to their lash back and demand something of me that I refused to give on principle. There was a sly smile on my face as they wished for me to become my champion. 

I couldn't help but grin a mad devilish grin as I spoke in a clear commanding voice. 

“My champion is fire,” I spoke in a commanding voice. 

Watching as the hope burned out from their eyes I thought that they might back down but they stood there firm not once doubting that they would be able to beat me. I couldn't help but grin as I watched them begin to be tortured by the very request of their own making. While one clawed at their throat, eyes turned bright red as they began to pop out their skull. 

Brandon's face turned red as drools spilled from his lips as he struggled to grab at the sword while the other was burning with each time the scent of sizzling skin began to fill my nose as my mind began to rush and power filled my body as I loomed over them. My fingers ripping into the arms of the throne. Black smoke danced higher in the air, the gagging sound of men as they watched the once proud warden of the North struggle for dear life. 

The scent of flesh filled me with purpose and power as I leaned back into the throne letting my eyes narrow into defined slits as I felt the madness threatening to swallow me whole like water but I wouldn't let not just yet not before I did what I must. 

“Make my decree here from this day forth. My son Visersy is the heir to the iron throne no matter the outcome of the battle of the trident, my second-born son will rule over them all.” As I spoke I watched them drag the men from the throne room as their smoking corpse stared back at me one crumple and choked to death the other had green flickering flaming against their blackened skin. 

There was a transition in the air as the air grew dark and steady as Varys stood off to the side bowing his head as the lawmakers rushed off to give the decree but my sight was locked on the worrisome look on his face. He might have been a half-man but he was a smart half man that would do anything that it took to save not only his lives but the little urchins he calls people that live in the shit riddle city below me. 

“My lord we have heard word from our spies in the west, the Lannister is making steady progress across the kingdom they are making their way through the rebellion forces there was talk of their help begin conditional….” He loved his voice to a whisper as he walked over to me. 

Silent and as dangerous he walked over to me. I knew that he couldn't be trusted that to them we lost all real power when we lost the dragons but I knew that wasn't true that we would rise from the ashes and the Lannister will do whatever it is to take that so-called phantom power. 

“Oh, and what do they want in return?” I spoke in a cold downright murderous voice. 

I shifted my stare to the youngest of the Targaryen knights Jamie Lannister his bright golden hair was shimmering in the light as he gave me this Galant look that said he would never betray me but I knew better he was a Lannister a snake in the grass it was why I never gave them the throne. I might be madder than a hatter but even I knew that there was no way that I could trust them enough to give them the throne. But something told me that this was the exact thing that they would be asking for. 

Though it would be quite some time before they got it, after all, I didn't need to look at the face of the spider to see the powder expression to see the smugness on his face. I knew what he was going to say no matter what. 

“If Rhaegar were to fall on the battlefield the grandchildren of Tywin and the child of either Ceresi or Tyrion would marry Rhaegar’s son Aegon.” He spoke in a smooth voice. 

I knew that he knew that this was no shock to me. I rubbed my jaw mournfully. We must keep the blood pure. He would marry his niece. They were around the same age range so there would be less wait for children. If they wanted to marry into the bloodline we would make sure that it was an unimportant one. 

“Very well tell them that they are going to have the young prince Aegon don't let them know that he is not their heir until the contracts are written up and an announcement is made,” I spoke in a cool voice. 

Watching the blank look on Jamie's face refused to change his expression which meant that he heard every word and was fighting the urge to show the rage that I'm sure would appear on his face at any moment. After all, there was no way anyone could really give up their culture and their family for the rest of their lives. I doubted it. 

“There is one more thing with the warden of the North killed and his heir. If Ned returned victorious on the battlefield it would be better if he was not killed. It would only make relationships with them worse. The best way to deal with them would be to marry him into a loyal family, someone that could report back to us their every move, one that would have no choice to follow us if they were married into the family. Then there is Robert. If we kill him, the civil unrest in the Stormlands would only grow worse. We need to pacify them and keep an eye on them to make sure that they remain loyal without making things worse. ” Varys' voice was leading. 

Running my fingers along my left brow all I could think about was burning them all. It was echoing loudly in the back of my head growing more and more uncontrollable as the minutes tick on. I knew that if I didn't get all of this done quickly then I would give an order that I couldn't and I wouldn't take back. 

“If Robert survives, have him marry the lioness to him and be down with it, make sure that you fill Storm End with spies. They are not to be trusted and Renly will come to Kingsland's to spend the rest of his days.” I spoke in a cold voice. 

I looked over to Jamie, my voice nothing but a whisper in the air as the bald man nodded his head slowly as he began to sulk away. Madness buzzed in my skull pushing me forward as my hands threatened to convulse at a moment's notice. 

As I ruled over here I noticed that there was a young woman creeping in the dark, a mocha-colored woman with thick black oil-colored hair. She had a babe clinging tightly in her arms, a one-year-old babe with the looks of his father. 

While a sweet 3-year-old girl that was nothing more than a bastard, the half-breed trash disgusted me and to think that this thing would marry my son. The thought disgusted me but it was her blood that I didn't need. There was just enough to keep the bloodline pure and sooner or later that disgusting black hair and mocha skin of hers would be gone. 

“You can't do this, you have no right to sell my children away if my husband isn't even your hair.” Elias' voice was usually soft and feathery filled with warmth even when she talked to me. Her bright obsidian eyes were locked on me brimming with outrage. 

Her shoulders were rigid as her fingers threatened to rip into the tender white skin of her babe, the thought of me threw her into a blind rage as she looked ready to do something foolish. The very sight of her disgusted me, the filthy dornish. The only reason I married that girl to my traitor of a son was that I wanted to spurn the Lannister but it seems that I only spurned myself. 

“Get her outta my sight! I am king and if I choose to change my heir that is my right” I spoke in a booming voice. 

For a moment I felt a sense of clarity as I wondered what was going to happen in the coming battle on the Trident. 


Robert POV 

Blood erupted into the sky and rained down on me, I watched as the battle raged on, the thick gurgling water of the river that had once been a deep green. Now ran red with the blood of young boys and hardened warriors. Off in the distance, I could see a man with a sword in hand and his helm lowered.

I knew that sooner or later the Lannister would be here and the moment that they would change this could be my only chance to sway the war in my favor and the moment that I saw that man I knew who he was. Rhaegar Targaryen the prince and soon to be king of the seven kingdoms that was unless I could kill him before they got here. If I did that they would have had to bow.

Blood lust rippled off of me in toxic waves as hunger filled my chest, a hunger for death and destruction. I would rip him to pieces and I would do it with ease. Rage was eating away at my mind as I roared with power. Feeling as the rage rippled over me with never-ending power. It felt like my blood was boiling in my vein and he rushed forward, his legs pumping but to him, it was like the world was moving in slow motion.

Hefting his mighty war hammer I pulled his hammer back with all the strength into his arm, hefting his hammer over his head, spinning the hammer so that the spikes were facing the head of my first victim on my way to Rhaegar. My eyes narrowed and it was like tunnel vision. I couldn't see the men that were dying around me and even if I could, why would I care. I was going to stop at nothing until my knuckles were covered in his blood. 

Once he was within striking distance, I slammed the hammer down with all of my might onto his head. Watching as the silver spike entered the skull of a young boy, in an instant, his eyes began to bulge as thick red blood trickled down his pale skin.

A wet pop sickening and echoing in the air, the soft wet dripping of blood against the grass filled my ears as I felt my lips screeching, a devious smile pulled at my lips. My eyes were wide with murderous energy as my knuckles turned stark white. My body was alive with power as I rushed forward without a single thought.

 A sickening crunch filled the air as my eyes locked on my neck and without even missing a beat I brought my mighty war hammer down on his head. The shimmered black steel was already dripping red with blood as I watched the massive hammer slammed into a young boy’s head. I watched as it began to cave in, exploding outwards, blood burst upwards sloshing loudly in Robert's ears, but it was like a buzzing ripping at his ears. 

My heart thumped loudly and happily in my ears as my blood seemed to be rushing in his ears. I knew that I grinned madly as I yanked back hard on my hammer slicing through the skin of a young man as easily as a knife through butter.

Heaving my war hammer that never once grew heavy as I slammed my hammer into the skulls of many people, not stopping until I was in front of Rhaegar Targaryen. The black armor was taunting and cold as he leered at him. Murderous fury flooded my body as I slammed the head of my hammer into the chest of Rhaegar.

The whole world seemed to stop as they watched Rhaegar as he flew back 30 feet. I stalked over to him, he could hear the chorus of Rhaegar bones breaking while blood spurted from Rhaegar’s mouth like a fountain. The soft gurgle of blood filled Roberts's ears as I stalked angrily over to Rhaegar.

 Ser Barristan looked on in terror and fear and the moment that they all watched the last dragon die the whole battlefield still as they looked on with terror, and doubt while the Baratheon men roared with pride.

 At least I thought we were going to win but instead, the dragon forces bent to my will, dropping to their knees as we got ready to storm the castle. Instead, a renewed battle cry filled the air as the whipping of banners. It sounded like a dragon in the middle of a roar filled the air as I watched Tywin and his men rushing through the forest. I could hear them roaring over the battlefield. 

“Keep Robert alive but kill the rest avenge the prince.” His voice boomed and confusion and doubt filled my chest. 

Why on earth would they want to keep me alive? After all, I was the one that started the rebellion, and yet they were going to let me live for what? So that the dragons could kill me themselves. I sighed heavily knowing that they were going to take me easily, I hefted my hammer looking at the carnage that I left.

Bright candy red meat was dripping with crimson fluid as I could just barely make out the bright silver hair of a Targaryen. I looked over to Ser Barristan. There was a look of hatred formed on his face as he rushed over to me, a massive sword gripped tightly in his grasp as he leered at me. 

“You will pay for what you have done, if not by one hand but one day by the hands of his children.” Ser Barristan roared as he slammed his sword down on the shaft of my hammer. 

Sparks began to fly as steel shimmered and warped against each other as I pushed the power into my legs forcing myself to stand tall in the face of the aged yet powerful knight. As I grinned at him thinking that such an orderly gentleman could have this power he was the noblest knight but I would not fall. 

I pushed against him watching as he stumbled to hold his ground the shimmering steel of the kingsguard stared back at me. His shimmered golden and cream cape was splatter with blood as it slipped down his arm, cape, and sword.

In a flash of gold, his leg came darting forth kicking my leg out from under me, I stumbled to the ground was thick and wet from the blood that soaked the ground turning it mushy and impossible to get a firm hold on. 

I fell backward. The heavy warm hammer forced me to tip back as I collapsed on the ground. I could see only the golden flash before my eyes. Barrsitan was looming over me soft periwinkle blue eyes were locked on me venomous hate filling him like the only thing that he wanted was to cut my throat but he knew he couldn't do that. The king's former hand made it clear that I was to be left alive. 

With a heavy heart and sigh, he let me live, leveling his sword at my throat. The sharp endpoint was ice cold as a shiver rushed down my spine as I watched the darkness descend the oldest man's face.

All I could think about was if we lost the war what was going to happen to Lyanna. 


Lyanna POV 

My skin is clammy and cold and the cool breeze that rustled through the blank empty tower forced me to shiver slightly but as I clutched my son, I felt a shift in the air. The tower had gone silent. There were footsteps slamming against the steps and the knights were always joking but now it was silent, almost like they knew something that I didn't. 

I looked out the window watching as dark black wings shimmering with moisture from the clouds. The dark black eyes of the raven looked almost glib like the bird knew that it was caring grim words. I watched the way that the bird landed just a few feet below where the rookery was kept.

I knew that it would bring news of not only Rhaegar but the Beatles that were surely going on in the heart of the kingdom. The thought that I would never see my husband again would be because of my brothers or my father forcing a shudder to rush down my spine. I looked down to my biggest worry, my son. 

I clutched my baby to my chest as he suckled at my breast but even, I could see it in his eyes that there was a pain there that wasn't there before. Smooth gray eyes almost black as the night sky. My thick curls and long face, but his father's ethereal beauty, to see him made my heart ache knowing that this was the last piece of Rhaegar that I had left. He was the spitting image of his father, sure he didn't have his color but there was no denying that he was Rhargars sun. 

I wished that I could be filled with joy but my son, not even a year old, was left without a father. I sat there in expanse waiting to see the trusted face of Arthur to see the pain in his eyes to know that things didn't go as planned. The silence was killing me. I knew that there was no way that Rhaegar could beat Robert. 

He is smart and cunning, a good leader, and warm, but he doesn't have the raw power of Robert and that was what he needed if he wanted to win the fight. If he did lose that fight that meant one of two things. Either I was all alone with Rhaegar's first wife and mad father. 

Or he would be dead and Ned was coming to deliver me to our father and Robert, the very reason that I had run away in the first place. I knew that sooner or later Ned would come for me and I was torn.

There was a soft knock at the door that forced me from my thoughts as I looked over to the door, finding the very handsome knight gallant and kind but exceeding power. 

“Lyanna are you alright?” Arthur spoke in a sweet voice.

His violet eyes filled with fear and worry there were grim looks on his face as he loomed over me turning to look at the golden sands as a heavy frown formed on his face as he looked over to me. His body was stiff and cold. I knew that he was coming to tell me that Rhaegar was dead, but I already knew that.

'Rhaegar is dead’ My voice was flat and monotone.

My mind was weary, and my shoulders were hanging as I looked down at our son, his soft gray eyes stared back at me. 

“What did you end up naming him?” Arthur tried to change the conversation. 

I knew that he was trying to tell me whatever news that he had without making it seem better than it actually was but I was not a fool. I sighed heavily as I ran my fingers along the chin of my sweet son. The Targaryens' names were often recycled and saddled with a legacy that he might not live up to.

I looked down at his soft gray eyes and his sweet babbling lips, there was a warmth that filled my chest. Giving him a northern name didn't seem right seeing as how the North launched an attack on his family rather than accepting the truth that maybe I just didn't want to be with Robert. 

Then my mind went to the only man that was loyal, the only one that nerve once believed the vicious lies that were circulating the kingdoms, the only one that was loyal. 

“Jon after Jon Connington, the only man in the stormlands that didn't turn on Rhaegar.” A warm smile pulled at my lips as I looked over to Arthur who couldn't help but smile. 

He had a grim look on his face but the smile helped to warm up his face as he grinned at the young boy. 

“Jon seems like a good name for him, he might have his father's face but your looks. A Targaryen name wouldn't have suited him. Welcome to the world, Jon. I wish that it was under better circumstances.” He spoke softly as he focused his stare on Jon like he was seeing Rheagar. 

Arthur refused to look at me out of cordiality and being polite, instead, his eyes were locked on the horizon as he let out a heavy breath. There was this weary look on his face. I knew that there was more to the story then.

“Rhaegar fell in the battle of the Trident but the Lannisters came to our aid in exchange for marriage to the heir of the seven kingdoms. They think that they are marrying the heir of the kingdom Aegon. Only the mad king changed his decree right before he made that deal. Viserys as his heir. He will be king and will marry Rhaenys, Aegon will marry the child of Ceresi.” At the mention of the lioness bitch I couldn't help but sneer. 

The very thought of her was enough to make me fly into a murderous rage as I frowned who the hell was she going to get married to? 

“Robert. The others told the mad king that killing him would only make the divide worse, your father and brother are dead. Most of the Stormlands forces were destroyed as well as the eyrie. Their forces and nobility have taken a big hit. They are going to let the wardens of the rebelled kingdoms stay the way that they are. The others are gathering sooner or later. Ned will come for you.” Arthur spoke in a clinical tone. 

I nodded my head slowly as I looked gently at my son as Arthur let out a heavy sigh, “The mad king wants you on Dragonstone, he thinks that the children of Rhaegar are a threat they dealt with two but the third child was not one that he expected I'm sure that he wished the child was born a girl so that he would be no threat. You will be free to leave the island whenever you want but Jon will be confined to Dragonstone until the mad king can figure out if he is going to be a threat or not. I'm sure that he doesn't want another Meagor and Aegon the Unworthy feud going on again. Or worse another dance of dragons.” Arthur’s voice was grave and filled with grief at the thought of losing his prince and still having to live with the mad king. 

All I could think is what the hell have I gotten myself into what would we do when Ned got here. Should I have him take Job to protect him from his mad king or should I keep him safe or should I simply just run away with my son while I still had the chance indecisions ate away at me as I watched Whent come rushing up the stairs his eyes wide with purpose. 

“There is a horse heading this way, it's Ned and a few of his northern men come to take the prince and lyanna.” Whent spoke smoothly. 

Arthur looked over to me as if to say what do you want to do if we went with Ned then we knew that we would be safe but only for a short time and only as long as we could hide from the mad king and when he found us he will keep hunting us down until we were twisted gnarled corpse. 

“What do you want to do?” Arthur spoke coolly. 

I looked down at Jon with a warm smile on my face as I sighed heavily. 

“Welcome them, we will take them back to the capital with us and hope that the mad king is not too far gone. That he won't kill him seeing as how he killed two of the wardens of the north one right after the other.” I sighed heavily as I thought about my brother hoping that he wouldn't make this hard. 


Ned POV

Three Kingsguard are sitting at the foot of the tower, one of which is Ser Arthur Dayne, the best swordsman in the entire realm. Dayne looked ready like he knew that I was going to have to fight him and we would lose in a fair fight. I dismounted from my horse, my heart thundering in my chest forcing my heart to thunder in panic.

Howland stiffened at my side, for once he, much like me, knew that they might not get out of this battle unscathed, but I would get his sister back. Arthur stabs his sword into the dirt, a fury floods his stare cold and hangs with grief as he sneers at me.

“Lord Stark.” His voice was cold and heavy.

There was something dark on his face as his violet eyes were bruins through my body as he looked downright murderous. I knew that he must have been outraged that we killed his best friend in the world. He was loyal to a fault so I didn't understand why he was not on the trident with said best friend. 

“I looked for you on the Trident,” I spoke in a cool voice.

Ser Whent had a sneer on as I noticed the white Bull his fingers were threading the leather grip of the sword.

“We weren’t there,” Arthur spoke in a brisk and cold voice.

“Your friend the usurper would lie beneath the ground if we had been.” Ser Whent spoke as he sharpened his sword.

The wind blew and the soft crunch of sand in my mouth filled my ears as my heart then and it just would not stop. 

“We are taking you back to the capital on the orders of our princess if she assures you that you will not die,” Arthur spoke in such a firm voice. 

Who was his princess, the three-year-old girl who was held captive by her own family in the capital or someone else? I looked over the massive stone tower. The gray and brown bricks were aching in the morning sun. The bright blue sky was looming overhead but there was something dark and dangerous about the sky. 

Soft white fluffy clouds were almost taunting me, “The hell are you talking about '' I spoke in a questioning voice. 

The mad king should be dead, he has to be dead, I looked over to the White Bull. There was a disgusted look on his face like the last thing that he wanted was to think about the mad king. 

They all knew the kind of abusive shit that he did to the queen and he was mad as a hatter. There was no way that the Lannister would let them live, the last that I heard Rhaegar was dead so the rest must have fallen right?

“Oh, you haven't heard that long after Robert killed Rhaegar the Lannister burst forth. It must have been after you left. Rhaegar lost his life but the king remains as does the crown prince Visersy.” The white bull spoke in a matter-of-fact voice. 

I knew that he didn't want all that they suffer to end in something which I'm sure to them was this moment. I nodded my head slowly as I looked over the rest of the men, each one of them firm like they didn't want to have to pick a fight unless we forced them. 

“Rhaegar lies beneath the ground. Why weren’t you there to protect your prince?” I spoke again as he let out a heavy breath.

 I could see the pain that was glimmering in his eyes as he thought about his dead friend, his bright violet eyes were darker than the black sky at night, his fingers were gripping just a bit tighter to the might blade Dawn.

 “Our prince wanted us here,” Arthur spoke in a murderous voice.

 “Where’s my sister? Where are you taking her?” My voice was booming and cool as I leered at the man before me.

Arthur rolled his eyes like it should have been obvious as if I should have figured it out by now there was a slight frown on my own face as confusion began to fill my chest and their words began to dance along with my head. The most prominent word being princess. Could they have been talking about my sister?

“She is in the tower and she asks that we not harm you but if you don't stand down we will do whatever it takes to defeat you,” Arthur spoke in a smooth, oil-like voice. 

Power rippled off of him as he stood firm, his helm resting on the ground covered lightly in golden sands rippled over the shimmering white helmet. He stood firm, not the least bit afraid of what was to come. 

Arthur, Whent, and Gerold were gripping tightly to their blades as their feet dug into the golden sands of Dorne. The Kingsguard drew their blades, they didn't look any closer to backing down and I was not simply going to let them get away with keeping my sister. I didn't care what her role or relationship was with Rhaegar. I was taking her home. I knew that there must have been a look of pure resolve on my face because there was a sad sigh that seemed to ripple through them as Arthur let out a silent nod.

“And now it begins.” Arthur soak in a smug voice

“No. Now it ends.” I knew that I was going to win. I had no choice; they could not tell the lies that would put the final nail in our coffins.

Arthur cut down Howland in a blink of an eye. I could hear the wet gurgles, so I knew that he was still alive. Arthur was on me in a single moment, dawn gripped tightly as he brought the sword down with all his might but stopped with a commanding voice.

“Stop Ser Arthur, I order you to let him live, leave him be!” Lyanna’s husky voice filled the air.

All eyes turned to look at her, her smoke gray eyes filled with fury as Gerold put a knife to Holden's throat as Whent slammed my arms behind my back. As I was forced to watch my sister descend the steps, the most startling thing had to be the black almost-haired boy with deep gray eyes that were almost black but his face. I would know it anywhere I remember that face with a cunning and charming smile on his face as he seduces my sister with winter rose. 

He was Rhaegar's son, my eyes began to widen with doubt as I felt my heart beginning to race with doubt and utter terror. If that was true then the Starks would be linked to the Targaryens for all of the time. He might not be an heir to the throne but all it would take is one man to plot with him in mind a bridge between two kingdoms that nerve truly saw eye to eye. This wouldn't end well and she had to know that and I was not the only one that showed the potential threat to the so-called heir. 

Sure there were two male heirs ahead of this boy but if one thing was for sure many Targaryen children died before they could ever get to the throne. Shudders rushed through my spine as I realized that this child would never have an easy life. 

“We are going home to King’s Landing,” Lyanna spoke in a cold voice. 

As if she was resigned to her own fate and the fate of her child that they would be prisoners in their home for their whole lives that alone forced guilt to fill my chest as I thought about my part in her pain. 

If I hadn't given support to Robers cause Robert would be dead would the mad king still be king? Confusion and doubt worked their way into my mind as I watched her pull her son tightly to her chest, grief filling her head and her mind. 

Back to King's Landing we go. 


Tywin POV 

Outrage was not the right word to even describe it as I looked down at Jamie he had his arms folded over his chest as he leaned against a pale white pillar overlooking the city. The crips air reeked of copper and blood as the scent of shit wafted into my nose. I took in a long steady breath expanding my chest. 

I could see sporadic green flames. I knew that they had to be from the cache of wildfire that was hidden beneath the ground. I knew that if a siege ever happened if they hit the ground in the right place, the whole kingdom would go up in flames. 

Jamie looked like he wanted nothing more than to get away from me at all cost. He knew the more quiet that I was the more in control of my rage that it seemed the rose that it would be when I finally lost it. 

“He agreed to the deal, had it in writing, and then swapped his heir to Viserys, he might be mad but he hasn't lost all his cunning nature not just yet. He was brilliant once and that brilliance is slowly starting to shine through. But we can work with the fact that many people loved Aegon's father. We can spin it that the boy is the rightful heir robbed by his mad grandfather and uncle who is only a few years older than him.” I spoke smoothly. 

My mind was running as I looked over to Ceresi there was a grim look on her face she knew that the last thing that she wanted was to be passed off from Rhaegar Targaryen to Robert Baratheon it was a big step down but their child would be the queen I would make sure of that. A Lannister on the throne if only in blood was more than we had ever gotten. 

But she was ready to do her duty as she looked over to me nodding her head firmly banishing the grave look on her face as she placed a warm smile on her face as she walked out into the large open room. I sighed heavily pushing off against my own spot hidden in the shadow. 

“Let's get this over with” I sighed heavily as I started to make my way into the small room. 

            I walked into the small council's chambers in silence as I dropped into a chair to the right of the head of the table. The mad king was sitting at the head of the table. There was still a crazed look in his eye but the dark poisonous violet eyes were cracked shifting between the faces before him. 

His stringing silver hair and thin almost giant form stared back at me as he pulled his robes close as a cool wind rippled through the air.

           Rubbing my eyes angrily I tried to force away from the doubt and worry that mingled in my mind as I could barely think straight. Most of all I pushed down the all-consuming fire the rage that filled my chest. My daughter would have been queen and now she would be Queen dowager one day. Maester Pycelle walked into the room like a whipped cur, his eyes darting over to me like he did everything that he could to keep the king under control. 

           “Be seated, we have much to talk about starting with….” The king spoke in an ice-like voice that forced shivers down my spine. 

I looked around the room to the many lords that I didn't even get to look at as I watched Lyanna walking into another room as Arthur threw the doors back. The moment that he did all eyes were locked on her. Gentle gray eyes with a fierce protective power that screamed I will not be controlled. 

The most shocking thing had to be the babe that was resting in her arms, a young babe that couldn't have been more than a few months old about the same time that had passed since the battle of the trident had ended and the kingdoms began to gather for this very meeting. Even the queen was still locked away on Dragonstone getting ready to have her own child in a few months' time.  

This babe had the color of a Stark there is no doubt about that but it was the face that screamed Targaryen. His features were still raw and yet to be shaped but it was so like that he was a Targaryen. I knew that he would have an unparalleled beauty that would surpass even the women in his family. 

“Ah dear daughter, it's great of you to join us. I was so sorry to hear about the loss of your husband” Areys spoke in a smooth voice. 

Lyanna blinked rapidly as if she was trying to keep tears from forming in her eyes as she nodded her head firmly. 

“As I am to hear about the loss of your son, my son will never get to know his father. That is the real shame.” She spoke but nothing but confusion filled my chest. 

“Oh yes, a true shame though I'm sure the comfort of Dragonstone will be a welcome sight. Your son and my child hopefully a girl will be a good match. There is a ship ready to send you there the moment that this is over with.” Areys spoke in a silky sweet voice but Lyanna wasn't fooled. 

He knew that he had to keep them close. They were the children of his eldest son. People would always think that his children are the only rightful heirs. I knew that was what I was thinking, getting Lyanna on my side would be the most important thing. 

“Yes, I shall be awaiting our time on the island.” Lyanna pulled her son closer to her chest. 

Her eyes were locked on the very man that caused all of this, Robert Baratheon. The strong black hair and bright blue eyes were sparkling like lightning in the air. The fury in his eyes burned against her skin as she pulled her babe closer. 

“Rhaegar didn't kidnap me. I never wanted to be with you. It was that simple but you were never a loyal man or one that would simply listen to words. I loved him. We were married by a Maester. I have the accounts written alone with a witness to the marriage.” Lyanna spoke in a firm voice as she loomed over us all. 

Her eyes narrowed and pierced as she looked over to the king nodding her head like she knew the whole reason that she was here was to simply prove that she was not kidnapped, to begin with. She was not taken and Rhaegar was innocent. 

As she stalked out the room Aerys leaned into his chair as he replied to all of us with an all-knowing look. The young seven-year-old boy would be king, and his niece would be his queen. Aegon was marrying into the Baratheon Lannister line to keep them in line but that left some unanswered questions. 

“The Starks are allied to the throne, the Arryns are not you who didn't think to back the Baratheon scum but they have married into a noble bloodline, and you are married into the noble bloodline that is loyal to the Starks. Your child if you have one will marry into the Stark bloodline.For obvious reason unless that firstborn child is a girl you may not marry your child to the firstborn.” Aerys spoke coldly to Aryn whose hands were hidden under the table with chains shackled to his wrist. 

I leaned back thinking that this was far too good a deal for them but he was right he was tying their bloodlines to the throne making so if they went against him they would be going against thy own self-interest or at least trying. I leered at him, I knew that there was someone helping him, pulling his strings and something told me that it was the spider, the only one that was not in the room at the moment. Shudder rushed down my spine as I looked over the mad king. 

Who knew what the next couple of years would look like but we had a lot of planning to go and at least I was able to stay close as the king's hand and watch over them. The griffin was long since banished and he was not coming back. I would make sure of that. 


Lyanna POV

Thunder boomed against the sky as I watched the black rain come rushing down slamming against the ground like arrowheads. I watched the wind slammed against the trees as the grass on the hills began to ripple with the furious tempest that was brewing outside. I watched the way that a longship moved across the water. 

It had been a year since the end of the war and the last time that a boat had moved across these waters, While many knew the war was over they also knew the unloved children of the Targaryen rested here. They knew that coming here could spurn the rage and hatred of the king so they didn't dare move through our water. 

But as I watched the dark gray seal that I knew was only gray because of the rain there was a snarling dire wolf resting in the middle of the sail. I knew that this had to be my brother. What could he want with me? After we found out our father and brother were killed he blamed me and said I should have forgotten my love for the honor. Like he had done with Asha so that he might stick true to our family’s word by marrying Catelyn Stark despite the fact that he didn't love her or want to be with her. 

I didn't agree with it and after a fight, he went back to the North to rule and I remained here Queen of an Island that people didn't leave or come to. I sighed heavily as I rubbed my brow knowing that whatever this was was not going to be pleasant. I sighed heavily as I sat here in the mute throne room, my legs tucked underneath my butt. 

I rubbed my brow as the darkness swirled around me, for the longest time I stared at the interactive dragon throne that rested in the room. The stunning dragons looked so life-like it was hard to believe that it could be fake. I simply sat there for a few moments when the door began to open. I half expected Ned to walk into the room but instead it was Benjen. He had a warm smile on his face as he walked into the center of the room. 

“Sister, our brother sends our regards and a gift for the young prince to our nephew. Something to protect him from the snakes of the south.” Even as Benjen spoke I could sense the love and warmth in his tone as I watched as something began to move under his cloak. 

I watched as a little pup appeared, a snow-white puppy with bright red eyes that were glimmering with intelligence. 

“A dire wolf” I spoke in a shocked voice. 

A small smile pulled at my lips. I knew that this would drive the Targaryen children crazy. He would have a symbol of his house but they long since lost them. There was a part of me that was offered that I was taking this much joy in their discomfort.

 But there was another part of me that felt they deserve it even now I could hear the whispers filling the city streets about how it was the Northern whore and her cures fault that there was a civil war. I was not going to let that go because I knew that the other would not. 

So at the thought of the wolf pup, I knew that at least a part of me would be put at ease. At least Jon would have one person that is truly loyal to him even if it was just a furry little pup. Maybe Ned didn't hate me as much as I thought. 

Chapter Text

Jon POV 

The sky was burnt orange as the sun was slowly starting to crawl across the horizon as the fluffy white clouds were a bright golden-like color that shimmered to life. A warm smile was pulling at my own lips as the soft neighs of a horse filled the air.  As the massive forest was swirling around me, thick brown trunks and the scent of earthy soil filled my nose. Bright green leaves shimmering in the early morning light. 

“Jon!” My mother wailed loudly. 

I looked over to Ghost. He was resting constantly at my feet, his ears perking up as if to say are you going to say something. Bright red eyes were locked on me as if he had waited for me to do something at the very least but I looked back to the forest taking in the sights of the strong trunks and bright emerald green leaves of Aegon’s Gardin. 

But I didn't want to come. I knew where we were going to take a trip to the capital, I knew that I would have to see my siblings. I'm sure that they meant well trying to get the three of us to bond but that was not going to happen. 

Rhaenys was going to get married to Viserys. It made her bitter and cold and she blamed our father for dying on the battlefield and for marrying my mother. I wasn't stupid I heard the whisper the taunts and the jeers that they said behind my back each time that I went to the capitol. 

I wasn't into self-torture and then there was my so-called older brother, Aegon felt jilted and forced to marry the child of the man that killed our father. Forced to be a second string to his uncle, he knew that he was the one that should have ruled over the kingdom instead of his uncle. Plenty of people had told Aegon that he was the heir of the kingdom but our mad grandfather swapped his heir out of some random paranoia. 

Instead of him becoming the king of the seven kingdoms like so many of his namesakes beforehand he would instead be the forgotten heir forced to take orders from his uncle and his sister would rule over him. I knew that the Lannister was whispering in his ears at least that is what I heard my mother saying in the dark behind closed doors.  While Dorne was behind the throne all the way after all the eldest daughter was finally getting the throne even if she had to marry a man to get it there would finally be a woman on the throne after all. 

Viserys is cruel and vindictive like his father but he is weak and pliable, it wouldn't take much for her to change him in any direction that she wanted. Going there was like fighting a war I wanted no part in. It was more of a grab for power rather than a family reunion. 

“Hiding out from your mother again.” A soft sweet voice filled the air. 

I turned back to see a young five-year-old girl. Her shimmering silver hair and bright violet color eyes greeted me. There was a sly smile on her porcelain white skin shimmered with a light layer of sweat. She wired shimmering silver silk ripple down her legs as she held tightly to the black leather reigns as she loomed over me. 

There was a dazzling white smile that was pulling at her lips as she grinned down at me, I sighed heavily as I sat in the dirt the earth sent filled my nose as I tipped my head back taking in a large breath feeling the cool air dampen in my chest my mind began to expand as I thought about my grandfather the mad king. 

The moment that I got there he would demand to see me and my mother would be powerless to tell him no unless we want to die a painful death then she 1ould have to oblige him. Then he would look at me, study my face and tell me that while I am a half-breed I looked just like my father. Then he would shoo me off as my grandmother gave me a sedan look as if she was seeing a ghost. 

She would do her best to hide whatever bruises were littering her skin as she cast her eyes like she didn't want us to see the fear that was surely in her eyes. Each time that we went there it felt like a new kind of cell and it only made me more depressed than the last time that I went. What was the point in going if I knew the end results. 

“Telling me you're not out here doing the same thing. Don't you want to see your parents, your brother?” I spoke in a smug voice. 

Watching the way that her face soured at the thought of her elder brother, Viserys thought that he owned everyone and he didn't think twice about letting you know how he really felt about you. He was cruelest of all to Daenerys and I knew that was his father’s influence, from the way that he thought of him to the way that he saw and heard his father talk and treat his mother. He thought that it was the only way to be. Though he was in for a rude awakening when he married Rhaenys. 

She was strong-willed and impossible to deal with when she got her temper up, smart as a whip and just as skilled with one. She was often found training in the yard with Oberyn, as he taught her the deadly arts that she would need to survive life with Viserys. So since he couldn't bully her he went to the next logical target, his little sister. 

The sweet five-year-old girl sat beside me as she interlaced her fingers with my own. She was my only friend, and companion on the island. My grandfather made sure that I don't have any interactions with anyone that isn't the castle staff or family. We were both locked away here where we could pose no threat to the future king. 

I did know my cousin every couple of name days or whenever a new star was born but only after I had three kings guards knights and a few cities watch but they were always miserable in the snow which only soured my relationship with the southern men.  

Prisoners in our own home what kind of existence is that and who knows how long it will last. Once we are of age kingdoms would search us out to try and put a crown on our head. I frowned gently as I looked at the vast forest that was stretching before us as the soft trickling of water beside me filled my ears. 

I looked over to the bright blue waters that were resting in a pond, the only patch in the forest that wasn't stuck under thick canopy green leaves. Golden sunlight slowly started to creep into the forest slamming against the crystal blue waters warming it and forcing a shimmering-like effect to form. 

“No, he is mean and always hitting me when mother isn't looking. Why would I ever want to go to that place and father….” Her voice cut off. 

She knew his cruelty the moment that she was born she was shipped off to live here with me and my mother. She went back twice a year for her name day and the name day of her brother. Every once in a while her mother would be allowed to leave the capital to see her. I knew that the mad king wanted nothing more than to kill us all; he thought that anyone that was not directly under his control was a threat. I was the son of a traitor in his mind and Daenerys was a woman that was all he needed to know about her.

His mind was constantly shifting between sanity and insanity, and I wasn't going to be one of his next victims, not like the northern part of my family. I sighed heavily as we both looked at the opening that led back to the vast encompassing valley that would lead to the castle and the port where we would have to go. 

I sighed heavily as I leaned back, leering at the bright green leaves. I hated going there. The city stinks of shit, people whispered behind my back and blamed me and my mother for the war that nearly rippled apart the Targaryen empire and the seven kingdoms. I might have only been 6 but that didn't mean that I didn't have ears and intelligence. I knew what they thought of me. 

The lower classes hated me and the other royals and nobles either wanted to kill me or use me to get power and I wasn't going to let that happen. I sighed heavily, rubbing my brows as I heard the rustling of leaves. I knew that the guards were coming to find us. 

“Father is a monster but he is one that we will have to endure for the rest of our lives, and if we are late you know what he will do and if we don't show up at all then he will take it as a sign of war. He will send his men here to kill us. You know it and I know that there is only so much the king guards can do to protect us when they are under the control of the mad king.” Daenerys spoke in a sage-like voice that didn't benefit her age. 

Though I knew that she was right, with each passing day I got better with a sword and bow. I was more skilled and showed more promise than Viserys ever did at my age and Aegon. While he trained in the arts of war he was already married off to the Lannister and the Baratheon both of which were tied to the throne which left only me a wildcard in the bunch. 

“Fine let’s go,” I grumbled angrily as I felt the practice sword that was resting on my back. It wasn't Blackfyre which was given to my uncle, or even Dark sister which was given to my brother. Just a simple plane sword that had no history or magical powers to it. 

I walked out of the forest with Dany at my side. There was a dark look in her eyes that screamed this was the last thing that she wanted but she, unlike me, knew better and had a better survival instinct apparently. 

The bright rolling hills stared back at me as I noticed the glimmering bright blue that was shining under the golden sunlight streaming through the now wispy clouds. My heart was thundering in my chest as I noticed my mother and Sir Whent I knew that my mother was less than pleased to have Whent protecting me. I didn't mind that he was funny and had a strange sense of humor that amused me. 

But my mother saw it as another slight against the family. I knew that Arthur was my father’s best friend when he was alive and there was no one that he trusted more with the secret of my life. He and the other guards protected me instead of being at his side. It was something that the others never let me forget like it was somehow my fault that my father...our father chose my life over his own. 

They didn't even feel like family to me in the six years that I had been alive. I had seen them only 4 times that I remember for a total of 4 weeks. I have been alive for 6 years and have only been in the same room as then for a total of 4 weeks. To anyone else that would seem strange to us, it’s just another day. 

Not that they would listen to me, so instead I looked to my mother. She was still young, she had her youth but she never took another man in her bed. She once entertained the idea to marry another lord and there were plenty of men that were coming, but she knew that even thinking about finding another husband would be seen as making an alliance with other realms. 

So even though she still had her young curvaceous form and stunning smoke gray eyes that were shimmering in the light she was wearing an elegant dress that I knew she hated wearing but she couldn't wear leather slacks or riding pants. After all, she was meeting her king and good father. She had to look her best and she was not the only one, I was forced to wear a black doublet with a red lining and a three-headed dragon resting on the small of my back while three dragons head right above my right breast pockets. 

Daenerys walked forward not once worried or bothered by the stern look on my mother's face as her thick brown curls were pulled into a tight braid, her hand on her hips like she couldn't believe that we would try hiding on her in the middle of dawn once more. Daenerys walked with her chin tilted upwards and with perfect posture refusing to slouch knowing that it would be just another thing her family would say about her when they saw her. 

Her rippling fiery red dress stared back at me as she rushed up the hill with her black ballet slippers as she danced across the smooth dew cover glass. I sighed heavily as I rushed up the hill as I grinned gently watching as my mother patted me gently on my back as this disappointed frown began to form on her face as she gently fixed black curls that were out of place. 

“You know to be pleasant, kind, respectful, watch your facial expression, and try your best to not rile your brother up this time.” Her motherly yet nagging voice filled my ears. 

I could hear Whent chortling in the background I'm sure he was thinking about last year when Aegon and I were sparing and it went a little too far I knocked him on his butt and you would have thought that he lost a limb. I rolled my eyes. He was always a drama queen. Whent must have been thinking the same thing as me as he began to burst out into a louder fit of laughter. My mother was shaking her head slowly as she frowned at the both of us. 

“I know that the two of you might not care but they already see us as a threat. We have to make sure that you make it to adulthood.” I shook my head heavily as my mother pelted me with more learn how to act in lectures. 

I knew that she was at her wit's end with me. I was much like her wild and free in every way but I was locked up in this cage so we were both stir crazy on this island. The scent of salt and brine began to fill my nose as I watched the people of the small fishing port smiling and waving at us. A lot of them were staring up at us with bright eyes filled with wonder. I knew that they always wondered what the last son of Rhargar was like. I was not often allowed out of the castle unless I escaped, which did happen quite often. 

The thought forced me to smile as I waved right back at them. I could notice a few boys that were running along the shore playing with sticks as if they were knights fighting for the protection of the kingdom.

 I knew that any other day I would be sneaking out of my tutoring chambers and making my way to this very beach. Tossing up white sands as I had my own fake sword in hand and a bright smile on my face. 

But today was not one of those days, today I would be going to the capital and that would be anything but fine. But where we go off to go see the family on the stormy seas. 


Viserys POV

The scent of shit filled the air. It was sharp and pungent stabbing against my nose as a sense of great annoyance began to fill my body. I didn't even know why I was here. The last thing that I wanted to do was welcome the little shits home but where I was. My clothes were thick and heavy with sweat that wore me down like a set of armor. 

The bright blue sky was taunting me, laughing at me saying that even though I was the heir to the kingdom I was the one that was forced to wait on the last child of Rhaegar and my little sisters. The thick white fluffy clouds were moving slowly across the horizon out of the way of the sun so I had no choice but to suffer as the all-consuming heat swirled around me, heavy and humid. 

I turned to my mother, a thin woman but really tall about the same height as me with supple soft pink lips that were curled into a warm smile. I could see the excitement filling her brilliant bright violet eyes. I knew that she loved my sister more than me and that only made me hate her even more. She acted as if she was better than me, coming only two times a year and getting all the love from my mother that she stopped giving me. 

I knew why my mother feared me, she was revolted by me. I am sure that she heard the rumors, of all the terrible things that I had been doing. Though what I cared about, I was going to be the king I could do as a please so what few whores, animals, and peasants went missing that was not any concern of her’s. She was the one that couldn't produce the king any more heirs. If she wanted to look down on anyone then she should be looking down on herself. 

Her bright violet eyes didn't even bother to look at me. Instead, they were locked on the glimmering sea; the harsh scent of rotten fish and dying children filled my nose. I watched as skinny brown skin children burnt by the sun rushed through the city streets eyeballing me and the rest of the royal family that waited here as if we were the help the thought forced a disgusted sneer to form on my face. 

I looked at my wife, the half-blood that I was going to be forced into marriage with. I thought that since I was older that I would be stronger and that I would be the dominant one in the relationship but I couldn't have been more wrong. Today she was dressed like a proper princess. She had flowing golden silks with a sheer dress with jewels under her dress but I knew that the jewels were to hide the blades that were hidden. If she wanted training in the deadly arts she was training in the mental ones. Learning everything that she could so that she would be the one to be the ruling monarch. 

I often hear the whisper of the castle. They would often say that while I might be the king she would be the one to rule. It drove me into a murderous frenzy that forced maids and hounds to be beaten and go missing. I tried to raise a hand to the nine-year-old only once, she was resting beside me, her violet eyes deep in color like that of wine. Her thick black curls rippled down her back hiding the very attempt that I was thinking about. 

Not a year ago when I had first heard of the whisper I took a whip to her back when she wasn't looking and she put a knife to my throat. I could still feel her harsh grip as it was so tight against my own slim neck that I thought she was going to kill me. I could see that dangerous gleam in her eyes as she loomed over my knife at my throat. She wasn't like me but I knew that she was just as dangerous.

Even now she stood there her sweet high cheekbones and delicate features didn't show off the dangerous women that I knew her to be even at the age of nine she was fighting boys my age and older in the training yard. They say that Visenya Targaryen will come again. What did that make me because there was already an Aegon. 

I looked over to my 7-year-old nephew. His light violet eyes were shimmering in the light as his silver hair was slowly starting to grow out, unlike me who let my hair keep growing. Aegon clipped him every time that it grew out past his ears. Even now his hair was combed over to the right he looked Galant in his alethic built a sword strapped to his back that I knew to be Darksister. 

His shimmering silver hair looked like molten silver as he looked to be getting tall even for a seven-year-old. We didn't agree on many things but I knew that much like me he resented his little brother, he was hidden away on dragonstone away from the eyes of the city and all the nobles that wanted nothing more than to whisper in his ears and tell him what they wanted him to know and hear. 

Aegon might be furious and he might be disappointed but he was a child and he had no chance of winning allies in the fight against me and his sister, the next rulers to be. We had the capital, Dorne, and the North that is if Lyanna wants her son to stay alive. They might have had the Lannister and Baratheon but if we were to agree to marry their son to Daenerys then they would happily swap over to my side. He is never better than to rise up or to let anyone rise up against us. 

The only unknown was Jon; he was nothing more than a child but that didn't mean that he didn't know what was going on around him. I knew that I had to be careful. The first men resisted the target power and only bent the knee because of the dragons. Now that we don't have the dragons and they have a dragon lord there is no way of knowing who is to be trusted.

          If there was one thing that I learned from Varys was that information was key to winning. He often told me that you can never be sure of someone's motives no matter how devoted they are to their king or their family. I tried to keep that motto in mind and make sure that I was not blinded the same way that my father almost was. I trusted the Lannister the least if not for the promise of a royal heir they would have sacked the city and killed us all.

         I knew that they would have to be watched but at the moment we didn't have much choice but to trust them. We need the money to not only rebuild the seven kingdoms but we have an even bigger problem: they are a large part of our military force and ships. We need to rebuild our forces and then we must keep a close eye on the Lannister. But we can't do that if there is a Targaryen that can simply choose whatever side he wants by sitting back and seeing what happens. 

I watched the ocean as a large ship, one of the few galleys that we had begun to cut through the bright blue water that was slowly starting to turn back the closer that he came to the port. I could see the black sail that had a large three head dragon on the right side and on the left had a snarling dire wolf. 

My father insisted on it so that he would always be able to see which Targaryen was coming into the dock. Aegon and Rhaenys had their own sails so that everyone knows which Targaryen is coming. I knew that only matters to the Targaryens who like to keep the blood pure. People like me and my father. 

I looked to the deck, the salted wood rested burning in the sun, there was a boy standing at the head of the pack a massive wolf stunning behind him the shimmering white fur glistened in the light he had a lighter coat than the dire wolves of the other Stark children since he spent most of his time in the south. 

Ghost as Jon called him is an albino, with thick white fur, red eyes, and a bushy tail. The direwolf does not whine or howl but sometimes bares his teeth in a silent snarl which it seems to always do when it is around me. My mother often said that like dragons Direwolves are magical beasts their life expectancy isn't known even though the wolf was only 6 years old the best was the size of a horse and I would often see Jon riding him around the hills of dragonstone. On the few times that I did go and it was not because I wanted to. 

He towered over Jon who was standing by his side running his fingers through the soft fur of the wolf as he looked over the ports. The moment he saw us it was only a flicker but I could see the hatred that filled his eyes. It was only a brief second before a warm smile formed on his face. I knew that it took everything that he had to be around us. 

He was a wild child, often escaping and enjoying the island the few times that he had to enjoy a prince-free life except for the few times that he had to come here. I could feel Aegon and Rheanys both stiffen with hatred, not for Jon but for the massive beast beside him. I knew that they both felt spurn. But dragons didn't exist even though I was jealous but I got to be the king. The beast meant nothing to me. 

I shifted my sight to look at Daenerys who was resting on the boat next to Jon. There was a warm white dazzling smile forming on her face as she noticed our mother. She stopped on her and only her not bothering to look left or right. Instead, she gripped tightly to the rails with a brilliant grin on her face. She rarely got to see my mother and when she did they were impossible to separate the two of them. 

The only time that you wouldn't find them together was when they first came to the capital and she was forced to show herself to the king's father. I had to admit that his madness was getting worse. He was more cruel and dangerous. He stopped trying to conceal his murderous impulses for a while now. 

I almost looked forward to seeing them forced in front of my father and seeing what happened to them. Lastly, Lyana and Whent made their way out onto the top of the boat just as the deck, Arthur was standing behind me stiffening, I knew that every time that he saw his young prince and then was forced to say goodbye to him was utter agony and it always made me smile. 

The ship docked not a few minutes later they all bounded off the ship glad to be off of it, Jon smiled warmly as he walked over to my mother first there was a warm smile on his face as he grinned at her. 

“Grandmother you look well” Jon bowed gracefully before my mother pulled him into a warm hug. 

I could see a warm and true smile pulling at his face as he fell into my mother’s warm embrace, I know that Jon looked the most like Rhaegar there were times that I would see his face and flashback to that moment the last time that I saw my brother as I wished him well as he rushed off to war. 

I'm sure my mother got the same feeling so he was by far her favorite grandson and thought she would never utter the words she would often say the same thing no matter what. She loved us all the same but we all knew that not to be true. Once the hug broke apart Dany went to speak to her next as Jon made his way over to me. I grinned as I walked him, bowing to me both gracefully and respectfully. He bowed just a little bit lower as if he knew that would please me. 

“Uncle, it's an honor to see you.” He spoke in a smooth cordial voice. 

He rose from the ground his massive horse-sized wolf’s whose red tongue licked at his chops as he leered at me, his lips curling over his teeth in a silent snarl before moving to begin Jon as he did the same thing with his brother and sister. I knew that Jon was just running on basic emotions, not brother to even hide it as he began to rise from the ground. He was done bowing and now he was ready to move to the next step seeing my father. 


Arthur POV 

He looked so much like his father that it was almost bone-chilling, he had an unearthly beauty that took away the breaths of both the men and the women that laid their eyes on them. I watched him walk into the room, his chin thrust out his shoulders, a sword on his hip, and a wolf at his side. He walked into the room first, being in this world for 6 years to know how his grandfather likes to reside with him. 

Jon walked to the center of the room, his eyes locked on the man that was resting on the massive throne. It was hard to believe that he was the same king that I had been surviving on in the past years. I looked over to the man that I hated more than anything else in the world but had to remain loyal because it meant that Rhaegar's children were safe. 

When I had first become a member of the king's guards he looked vastly different back then Aerys was a handsome young man, with purple eyes and gold-silver hair. But it felt like ages ago since he looked like that and now throughout the years he only got worse and worse. 

Later though as he started to grow more and more unhinged, so did his appearance during 10 years of my service, he refused to wash, and would not allow anyone to cut his hair, trim his beard, or cut his fingernails due to his fear of being touched. His hair was longer than his wife now reaching to his waist. His nails weren’t even nails anymore but long talons attached to his fingertips. Where he used to be thick with muscle, now he was thin and gaunt, and he looked much older than he actually was. I could see the scabs that were hiding under his sleeves. 

Jon didn't look afraid, he stood firm as he took slow and cautious steps but he didn't have an ounce of fear in him. It was strange, it was like Aerys could sniff out the fear that was clinging to the skin of those that tried to get an audience with him.  The darkness of the throne room swirled around me even though there were large open wounds that filled the throne room. Long dark red and black curtains kept the light from flickering in. 

The Great Hall loomed out in front of me as I looked over to where the king sat but not at the king but at the very thing that people had been fighting over for 300 years. The Iron Throne sits on a raised iron dais with high and narrow steps. A long carpet stretches from the throne to the hall's great oak-and-bronze doors. 

The cavernous Great Hall can feast on a thousand people. The hall is oriented north to south, with high, narrow windows on the eastern and western walls. Skulls of the Targaryen dragons once adorned the walls, Located behind the Iron Throne is the king's door, a private exit. The Iron Throne is an asymmetric monstrosity of spikes and jagged edges and twisted metal. 

The throne was constructed by Aegon I Targaryen from the melted, twisted, beaten, and broken blades surrendered by his enemies, or wrenched from the hands of the dying. It’s massive and hideous and I didn't know why they bother to keep it around let alone why people would fight and die for it. It was simply a hideous metal throne that cut those it deemed unworthy or that was what the royals say. 

The children when they were younger would always play at the throne’s foot and each one of them tried to sit on the throne and each one of them was cut but two, Daenerys and Jon. The thought amused me but it terrified the king when he found Jon and then Daernays both sitting on the throne not a single cut marrying their skin. I thought that he was going to lose it. They were only 3 and 4. 

“Grandson you are here let me get a look at you come closer” Even as he leaned forward I could see how careful he was of the chair. 

Jon stalked forward, Ghost didn't dare bare his fangs at the mad king, he didn't like him. I knew that much but Jon and Ghost both knew that if he did anything that insulted the king the massive wolf would be put down. While the other thought that Ghost was nothing more than a mindless beast I knew by the glimmer in his bright red stare that he was far more intelligent than the other gave him credit for. 

“Grandfather, it is an honor to see you once more,” Jon spoke in a smooth voice. 

There was an effortless smile that pulled at his lips as his bright gray eyes didn’t scream targaryens but his face did. He stood firm just a few inches from the throne, his eyes in the cordial not daring, warming or filled with mischief as I had often seen when he was younger running around in dragonstone. 

I knew that here he was always on guard, nervous, sure of who he should trust and how open he should be around his family. He was only a child but he knew that no one in the capital was to be trusted until they proved themselves, not even his siblings. 

“You looked more and more like your father every day, even now seeing you reminds me of when he was a boy studying in Dragonstone. Though you are far more adept with a sword than your father ever was. Hopefully, that will help you survive your battles instead of losing your head like your father.” He taunted Jon. 

He often taunted him to see if he would rise to the bait and while he might be wild, proud, and strong like his mother and he did have a wild temper he also has his father’s reserved mental fortitude and strength. It would take more than a sharp and cheap jab to get him angry. 

“Yes, I'm sure that it will serve me well to be the best sword wielder in the family one day as well as the rest of the royal family as a loyal soldier,”  Jon spoke with a wicked grin on his face, one that said he was going to be up to no good when he got older. 

Aerys slowly began to rise from the throne, a daring laugh leaving his own lips as tension began to fill the air. I didn't like it, something darker than the shadow that was clinging to the walls formed around us. I didn't dare move from my own spot beside the right side of the throne simply standing mute as I watched Aerys. 

I could see Ghost's back legs tensing as if he sensed the same thing as I. That something wasn't right, Aerys had his hands wrapped behind his back as he stalked Jon in a circle with hunger in his eyes. 

I knew that hearing who he was named after drove him into a furious roar that last hours he thought Lyanna named him that to spite him because it was the very man that failed him in getting him Robert which might have changed the outcome and I could be standing at the side of Rhaegar and not this mad man. Even I found it hard not to be murderous about that. 

Aerys' long beard and hair were trailing after him as he circled him three times poking at the small boy's back and muscles tensing and growing with muscle and power by the day. I knew that he would be a strapping young man with a powerful form and maybe one of the best swordsmen of the realm to even one day revive me and I'm sure Aerys feared that more than anything. 

He couldn't force Jon to join the watch or the royal guards because they need to keep the blood alive and they couldn't do that if an oath kept him from having kids. So instead he would either keep him locked away on the island or he would...eliminate the threat. The thought made my blood run cold.

Once Aerys was done with his examination he walked up to the throne a dignified step up the throne steps until he leaned back into the throne as he nodded his head. Jon smiled gently at me before making his way out of the room but I don't know why but I had this haunting, this sinking feeling that it would be one of the last times that I saw him. 

As he walked out the back door the massive giant double doors began to open as I noticed the next one to walk in was a warm girl who never cowed in the shadow of her father but didn't revel in it either. Her molten silver hair fell down to the small of her back and bright violet eyes were locked on her father's wife and child-like. 

I knew that he wouldn't ask her a question, just take in her beauty and see what kind of woman she would grow into. After a long moment and a graceful curtsy, she was allowed to leave the room. That same unsteady haunting feeling filled me as I watched Aerys running a long talon across his lower jaw before speaking in a smooth voice. 

“Jon is strong, he is the spitting image of Rhaegar and with that dire wolf at his side he will be a great asset or he could be an even greater weapon against us.  Many believe it is the children of Rheagar, his sons that should have gotten the kingdom. They are the Maegor and my children are the Unworthy Aegon. I cannot let this stand, in a week's time when they are on their way back to the island, the ship will take a detour to pick up supplies, pirates will attack the ship killing Jon and Daenerys.” Aerys spoke in a delicate and monotone voice. 

Even as he spoke I could sense no fondness in his voice, I leered at him not letting my disgust register on my face, the other had taken to calling Daenerys, Dany a sweet name for a sweet girl but her father was going to order her to die with no reason. I knew that he must have seen the confusion that was forming on my face because he began to peak. 

“I'll remind you of the dance of dragons, I'll remind you of the delight of the realm, Rhaenyra, and I will remind you that she had split the realm apart because of her beauty and need for power. She robbed what belonged to her brothers. I will not have it, they are both obstacles, the other lords could use Daenerys to marry her and say that the throne should be hers. We know that it is something the Dornish tried to do with Rhaneys if she was not made queen. They made enough of a stink about it when she was first born I'm sure the others heard the whisper. I can't risk it. In a week's time, they will set out for Dragonstone only to be hit by pirates. That is the reason they will not live to survive to their next name day.`` Aerys orders their death swiftly and without remorse. 

The walls have ears so I know sooner or later they would find out. I have to make sure that they find out and make it out of this alive. If anyone deserves death it is the mad king, not the children. I had to warn Lyanna and Rhaella soon. 

Or else Jon and Dany would be killed. 

 

Chapter Text

Rhaella POV 

“Really?” Dany spoke with wide violet eyes. 

She was laying in bed, a thick sheet tucked tightly to her body, her silver hair braid behind her ears as she looked up at me. Her pouty pink lips were pointed outwards as she grinned at me. There was this stary look in her eyes as I told her bedtime stories. 

“Yes really, back during the height of the dragons day magic ran rampant, there were all kinds dragons, sure, fire yes, but there were all kinds of spells, spells that could make you fly, that could control objects, and make people bend to their will with a simple word or a flirting grin on their face. They could carve rock with wind and all kinds of magic. They could talk to people without saying a word and talk with animals….” I spoke warmly as Dany squealed with legitly and joy. 

By the sparkle in her eyes, I knew that she was going to ask me more questions and she wasn't going to stop until she got all the answers she wanted. I never felt warmer, more like a mother than when I told Dany the same stories that I had once had told to me by mother and hers before that. 

“Tell me about the special dragons!” She squealed with delight. 

I smiled gently as I tucked her in just a little bit more as I recounted the story as easily when it was told to be myself. 

“These dragons were special only the most magical gifted and strongest dragon lords could tame them. They, unlike the other dragons, had four legs and wings coming out of their back so mighty that they could block out the sun. It would sound like thunder when they flew across the sky and they could speak. As if they were ten times more intelligent than the people that rode them.  They are the strongest, they grow faster than all the dragons and some say that they could control magic themselves.`` I spoke in a smooth dream-like voice. 

I grinned gently at her as I started to rise from the bed. I knew that she wanted to hear more but with each word she spoke I could see the way that her eyelids grew heavier like a single moment longer and she would be asleep. 

I fluttered around the room blowing out the candles as there was a sweet smile on my face as I made my way out of the room. Just as the door shut and the cold darkness swirled around me as the humid air was long gone instead the cool breeze of the black water bluffs swirled around me as I noticed Arthur at the end of the hall. He had a finger on his lips telling me not to make a sound. 

I rolled my feet moving in slow careful strides so that I wouldn't make a sound as I made my way through the hall, careful of the wandering eyes and ears that I knew lurked around. Varys was never too far, making sure I never took lovers or strayed from the will of the mad king. The thought of the man that I called both my brother and my husband disgusted me and each time that I looked at our son all I could see was that monster and all the horrible things that Viserys would grow to do. 

Rhaenys might be the one that rules the day to day and even put an end to wars but it would be Viserys that started not only them but all the problems that this kingdom would have. He is smart and in his way cunning things he got from his tutelage by Varys. But he is also vain and cruel and lacks any empathy for those that he deems weaker and lesser than him. While he is educated he is not worthy he thinks of all others that are not valyrian or form Volantis as nothing more than savages. 

I knew that he might be crowned king in the coming years but he would never be beloved like his brother. The people would fear and hate him and whisper foul things behind his back only this time he will have the power to make them and all that they hold dear suffer. The thought disgusted me. I hide my contempt behind a polite smile but what else could I do. 

I knew that Rhaenys felt the same way they hated her because she looked like a Dornish woman but she knew they couldn't plot to kill her. If they did kill her no matter what happened to Aegon Dorne would revolt because they would know who did it. Aerys and Viserys didn't hide their hate for her which made it even harder for them to kill her. It is her looks that make them hate her but it is her blood and her looks that keep her alive.

The king's guards made it clear that they wouldn't protect her or me from the violent impulses of Aerys or Visersy so I doubt that they would go against their king, while they loved Rhaegar and would do anything to honor his children and his memory. They wouldn't go against their king and future king for the women in this family. 

Look at Elia after her children were old enough where they didn't need her anymore, Aerys shipped her off to Dorne no longer accepting the sight of her. As if seeing her was revolting and if he had to look at her for even a moment longer then she would be dead or he would be. I was hoping he would be the one dead but no luck. 

Instead, he shipped her off and let Ser Martell go with her to keep an eye on her and report back if she made any stirring about making her children the true heroes of the throne. He didn't like or trust Rhaenys but she would be closer to childbearing age than Daenerys in a coming couple of years she would get her moon’s blood to be married to Viserys and be forced to have children. We are running low on Targaryens even a mad man like Aerys knew that. 

The plan was to marry Dany to Viserys, and Rhaenys to Aegon but he knew that if he did that he would have to wait longer for more children. He is convinced that there will be dragons brought back to this world and he would have heirs to ride them when they did. 

No to mention there was one thing that changed all of that, that brought doubt and indecision to the plans of the small council and then made king and that was Jon. That was the plan before the war, before Jon, before Aerys decided he wanted to change the rules of succession simply because he went mad, too mad to see that his son had no intention of betraying him. 

The thought saddens me, I'm sure that the last thing Rhaegar thought about was that at the very least his children would be safe, but two were ripped from their mother and a third was forced to live on an island far from the eyes of the royal court and the Nobles. I knew why of course there were the Lannisters that wanted the throne. The people of the Reach felt jipped and wanted another chance at the crown. Which they only lost because of that High tower bitch.  

The Kraken’s believe that because they are a group of islands they may do as they please and even now they are in the middle of a revolt. Aerys said that the Starks could handle it themselves he refused to give them help forcing the North to fight it all alone but sooner or later he would have to send allies to help them. Then there were the Riverlands who are only compliant because they are married to the Starks who have kin here in the south. 

Ned might still be cross with his sister about her choice but there are plenty of people in the North who love Lyanna and would not want to see her harm despite the fight between the two Stark siblings. 

The Stormlands won’t do a thing, not with Renly the delight of Storms ends resting a few doors down. I knew the only ones that my husband worried about, that his paranoia consumed him night and day about were my sweet Dany and Jon. 

He would often tell me that women are sinful creatures and it's the sweet and kind ones that you need to be careful of because they covet what they should not have. Once he learned the story of the Dance of Dragons he didn't blame the Hightower women that changed the mind of men. But Rhaenyra for daring to be equal to the men. 

It is for this reason that he trusted Dany even less than Rhaenys, sure Dany looked the spitting image of a Targaryen but she was sweet and bellowed by the people of not only Dragonstone but the capital as well. Even the small council is enchanted with her. Anyone with eyes could see how he feared what they might turn into. Symbols for revolt. 

I scoffed at myself often in the dark each time I thought about that even now I wanted to scoff but I knew better. If Arthur was attempting to come to see me instead of being at his prince's side of the kings that meant whatever he had to tell us shouldn't be and would not be taken lightly. 

It felt like a funeral march as I walked over to Arthur. He whisked me away, his hands gentle yet firm as he half carried and half dragged me through the halls. The darkness that swirled around us only helped to fill me with unease as we made our way further and further into the hidden corridors. 

He didn't stop until we were in the secret passage, The Red Keep and Aegon's High Hill have a network of secret passages and tunnels there weren't a lot of people that knew the passage but for how long Arthur has been a member of the king's guard I knew that he knew most if not all of them by now.

 Some tunnels are of stone, while others are earth supported by timbers. The one that we were in now was a smooth moist rock wall. The scent of the ocean breeze filled the air as I walked into the darkness. I couldn't see anything in front of me but the further I went the more the ground began to even out and soften. 

The ground went from jagged and wet to damp and smooth. I looked down to see that there was pure white sand staring back at me. I couldn't help but smile. It had been so long since I was in this cove. I looked out to see the black water that was rushing against the ground. 

Bright silver moonlight shone down on the black water forcing it to shimmer to the light. There was an unearthly silver halo hanging out on the black water. Rigid black rocks shimmered in the light as I noticed Lyanna. She was sitting on the rocks, her hands placed behind her back as she tipped her head back. Brown curls spilled down her back until they were tickling against the rock. 

She wore her riding pants as if she was fresh off a ride when Arthur pulled her into the cove the same as me, she had one leg resting over the other as she tilted her head up to the sky taking in the moonlight. As I looked at her I felt like I was gazing upon a woodland nymph. She was a wild beauty and as she bathed in the moonlight like a wolf gazing at the stars. 

I knew this was why Rhaegar fell for her, but her pouty pink lips were pulled into a tight grim line almost like she was thinking about something unpleasant. Though neither of us made a sound I watched the way her head slowly began to move down as she slowly began to open her eyes. Bright gray eyes were shimmering in the moonlight as she looked over at me, a gentle smile pulling at her lips as she turned to Arthur. 

I took in a long breath as Lyanna spoke in an impatient voice. “You hunt me down on my ride through the king’s forest like some common criminal the least you can do is explain to me why” 

I watched the way that her eyes darkened as she looked at Arthur. He turned to look at me then back at Lyanna as something dark befell his face, almost like whatever he had to say was going to be worse than anything that either of us could imagine. I could feel the tension filling the air as the wind roared in the air as he walked out further until he was under the moonlight. He looked over his shoulder to me before spinning sharply on his heels so that he could look at me and Lyanna. 

“As I am sure you know like always the children were seen by the king, after he saw them both he deemed that they were a danger to the safety of the realm, in a week instead of going home they will divert the ship so that it is attacked by pirates, the children will be killed, you will be left alive of course to deliver a message to the king at least that was how he is going to make it seem. But I have a plan, not one that is assured to work but it's the best chance they have.” Arthur spoke in a low voice. 

As if even out here there are ears and eyes on us but there was nothing but the howl of the wind and the soft crashing of the waves against the shore. I looked around making sure that there was no one behind me. The way Arthur acted as if this was life and death and it was not only the lives of our children but our lives as well if Aerys ever found out that Arthur betrayed his confidence. 

“Well, go on,” I spoke in a quickened voice. 

The last thing that I wanted was to lose my daughter but if lost meant another place instead of her life then that was more than fine with me. I nearly died bringing her into this world. I was not going to lose him because of that insane man that called himself my husband. Lyanna jumped to her feet eager to figure this out, she ignored the cool water that slapped against his leather riding boots. 

Arthur looked at her only for a moment before speaking in a smooth voice, “We set out the same as Aerys as planned but we send out a second boat to tail the one that you are on. Once we are far enough out we put the children on a boat to the east. We can make the arrangements in the east. We have plenty of allies of Rhaegar that can take the children I already sent letters to the griffin. Hopefully, we should hear back before the boat leaves. I know that these are a lot of ifs and we can't send Whent with them because it would be suspicious but if we say the children were eaten by sharks when they tried to escape the pirates. That way the pirates never see the kids but the kill is all the same. While in reality, the children are at the other end of the world where they can grow up in peace and hope they can find their way home one day when the region of the mad king is over.” Arthur spoke in a quicken voice. 

I nodded my head slowly, anything was better then, then dying for sure. I looked over to Lyanna as she nodded her head gently as she looked at Arthur after a heavy sigh and a polite nod. 

“Very well but we don't tell Jon that boy is good at masking emotions but even his temper comes to a boiling point and this will put him over the edge and then there would be no way to get him on the boat he would want to stay and defy the odds. Defy his grandfather despite him we can tell him once we are out on the sea, not a moment before, and at least with Ghost we know that they will be protected.” Lyanna spoke in a hushed voice. 

Even as we spoke I could tell that this wasn't just some kind of sweet chat in the moonlight but a chat for life and death. Whether they would make it out of this would have to wait to be seen. 


Daenerys POV

Things were tense, they were tense when we left the city, they were tense when we boarded the ship and they were even tenser when we got out to see. The way that my mother hugged me like this would be the last time that I saw her for a long while. It forces my heart to race and worries to eat away at me. The wind was blowing in my hair. The bright moon was sitting high in the middle of the sky. 

There was a darkness to the sky even though there were bright blue twinkling stars and bursting white stars stared back at me.  The winds blew as the calm sea stared back at me as I watched the choppy blue water that was swirling around me. I thought that we would be heading right back to Dragonstone, but the boat was taking a detour on the orders of the king to pick up some much-needed supplies for the island. 

The boat crew kept looking at me strangely. Their eyes were haunted and sad almost like they were staring at a ghost. I sighed heavily as I leaned against the railing peering out over the calm ocean waters until I noticed a speck. At first, it was nothing more than a black dot. But as our boat began to stop moving there got closer, next it was a smudge than a small speck than a ship. 

I could hear the loud rattling of a chain as I looked back to see men dropping an anchor into the ground. The loud splash filled them as the water began to drive. I watched as the door to the cabin opened up. My aunt Lyanna had a warm smile on her face but her eyes were grave and misty almost like she had been crying and she might start again at any moment. 

“Come in here dear we should talk.” Her soft northern accent filled the air. 

Something grave and dark filled the air as I started to make my way into the cabin to see that around the table a few people were sitting there. Among them was Jon. He was rubbing his right eye like he was in a deep sleep before his mother woke up. I watched the way that his eyes sparkled with joy as he looked at me. A small sleep smile pulled at his lips. 

I noticed among the other men at the table was the ship captain, a valyrian, a distant cousin of lord Valyrian, his pale silver hair and deep blue almost light lilac color eyes. His hair was short and clean and a silver shadow ran along his jaw. He had a boring build and rough hands from working the rigging of the ship. 

He was a notorious ship captain and he made the journey here to speak with his brother, the lord of ships, and his cousin. I watched the daring look on his face as he shifted his stare to the man beside him. I didn't know a lot about but I knew that he was a northern man, a hunter who was teaching a job a thing or two about hunting. 

He was a thick muscle man with a thick black beard and long hair that kept the cold from his next during the summer flurries of the North. He wore boiled leather armor and a sword on his hip. He had a graceful look on his face like he knew that what he was about to do would change everything. 

But Jon and I were the ones that didn't know what was going on and it was starting to bug me. I looked over to Jon as I sat down to his right watching as the others were looking at the two of us. There was a sad smile on all of their faces and I was getting tired of it. I felt my rage boiling as I slammed my hands against the table. 

“I'm tired of those looks, we aren't dead so stop looking at us like we are about to be! Tell us what is going on.” I roared at them. I was tired of the lies and things have been strange for a week now and I wanted to know why but I knew that I was tired of people making decisions about our lives without even telling us. 

I watched as Jon leaned forward, all the sleep that had been plaguing his body not even a few moments later were all but gone as if they were never excited, to begin with. Lyanna looked at me and then at her son that sad look never leaving her face as she sat down in the chair almost defeated. I watched the way that she rubbed her right temple as if she was wishing a headache would go away.
“Your father and grandfather the king have made a declaration that the two of you are not to make your next name day by order of the king you two are to be killed by pirates on this detour. But we took a second one. Instead of a plan devised by Arthur, your mother princess Daenerys and I, we are going to get you to the east using that boat you saw on the horizon, Daenerys.” She paused only for a moment so that we could all get a chance to absorb it but as I looked around the room it was not news to them only to me and Jon. 

I could feel him stiffening his muscle testing with power and rage as he thought about what this meant for us. We were forced to live on an island in isolation and now we are going to be forced to live somewhere else or else we will be dead. I didn't even know what to say. I knew that my father was a monster but I didn't even think that he could be this cold to his blood. I was too naive. 

“So instead you will be going to Volantis where you will meet with Lord Congition your namesake Jon. He was an ally and great friend to Rhaegar second only to Arthur, where he will train and educate the both of you in ruling, fighting, and surviving until the Mad King's tyranny can be put to an end and you can come home as free citizens. But to the world, you will be dead. Only the people in this room, Arthur and Rhaella, will know the truth. You can not contact any of your friends or family from this point on. Ghost will protect the two of you, Captain Vayleron and Ser Snow will make sure you get to the other ship alright and head there. In Volantis Daenerys your hair and eye will be thought of as old Volantis and not the Targaryen’s. But until you get behind the black wall there was a paste on the ship that will muddy your hair at least making it seem like you are from Lys. I know that this is sudden and that we should have told you but we couldn't risk you tipping off the mad king even a slight change would give him enough pause to just kill us all do you understand that. This is so that you have a chance to live.” Lyanna spoke in a patient yet ready voice. 

I know that us making it out of this alive meant a lot to her and my mother, if we didn't I knew that they would all be heartbroken. I often hear people whisper around my mother that there was nothing worse than losing a child. I'm sure that my mother didn't want to have to lose another child to the cruelty of my father. 

I could only nod my head as Lyanna looked over to Jon, the source of her worry. I knew that she wasn't worried about what I was saying now. Even when I turned to look at Jon there was a determined fire in his eyes, one that screamed this was bullshit. But after a long silent pause, his eyes filled to the deck where a second ship and a new life awaited us. 

“Very well then, but before we leave you should think about this, you're assuming that Aerys is the only one that wants us dead. If we don't return for say 10 years, Visersy will be 23 and most likely King. Aegon will have had 10 years to stew in his rage and think that he is the one who should lead and I'm sure he will have a Lannister on his arm. What if the kingdom we are coming back to is worse off than what we left.” Jon spoke in a sage-like voice. 

There were times that I was shocked at how smart he is, this was one of those times, I gaze at him gently as Lyanna looked away as if she hadn't considered that. But surely at least one of them might have thought that Aerys wouldn't be the only one to benefit from our death and wouldn't want to see us back alive. 

My heart was pounding in my chest, anxiety spread throughout my chest like hot tentacles. I could barely think straight. This might be one of the last times that I see my family and I'm not even sure if they would grieve us if we were truly dead. 

“Then do as your forbearers once did, come back with an army at your back if what you come to find is not family waiting but hostile enemies. You two are Targaryens and you answer your threats with fire and blood. Not head bows and polite platitudes. You Targaryens will never forget that.” Lyanna spoke in a quick and powerful voice. She reached across the table grabbing my hand then joined. 

We both knew that we didn't have a choice in the matter so as we rose something grave and heavy as a wet blanket rested on our shoulders. But we were the last of the dragons and we would fight them with fire and blood. 

 

Chapter Text

Varys POV 

“He killed the children '' A horrified voice rang in the shadows. 

I looked around the shadows until I spotted Iyllrio hiding in the corner. The overweight man rested before me in lavish gowns and a sly smile on his face. Though the look in his eyes was one filled with disgust as he looked down at me as if I had planned this in some way. 

“Sadly it would seem so….” Even as I spoke I still couldn't believe that it was real. 

“Important now than ever to make sure that our plan goes off without a hitch,” Iyllrio spoke in a smooth plane and I knew which one he meant. 

When the rebellion first started I was disgusted to see how the seven kingdoms act picking one side of the other hoping that their side would slaughter the others. It was revolting. We were supposed to be one realm but they didn't seem to care; they fought for women and glory. Instead of talking it out, they started a war. 

At the time I thought that Rhaegar was no better than his father taking and raping a girl just because he could, so when we hatched the plan we thought that it would be great. Split the targaryens up and see who would be the better ruler. 

Viserys or Aegon, and then when I saw Jon I knew what I was wrong about Rhaegar I had slowly been planting seeds of doubt in the mind of Aerys which lead to this mess that we are in now. I thought we were making the two evils fight it out, Rhaenys is a strong girl, smart and strong-willed but she is, after all, a girl no real threat. Rhaenyra was the only one that was a threat and she and her dragon were all dead. 

If the realm wanted to rip each other apart I would help them in this experiment see which evil would be a better leader, by tying Aegon to two prominent families he would have men and power. Robert wouldn't last long now that Ceresi had two children he would be dealt with, according to the wishes of Aerys. He agreed only on the condition that after a Baratheon child was born Robert would have an accident that led to his death. 

Maybe hunting. Jon Arryn's forces were downsized and a large port of their lands ripped from them and given to more loyal lords, it was slow over the course of six years little by little until they were aware only after the fact. 

I thought the deciding factor would have been the North since they had no clear side to pick but then Jon was born and now that he is dead they won't pick either side surely they would abstain from the war. 

I'm sure now that Jon is dead Aegon will use his brother to fight for their right to the throne. It's time to see who would be the better Targaryen, Viserys or Aegon. Nothing shows who is the better leader than being forced under the same amount of pressure. 


Jon POV

I looked over my shoulder to Dany. The soft snores that fell from her lips forced me to smile as I knew that there were cunning and warm violet eyes hiding behind the pasty lids of a privileged girl. I knew what I knew better. I spent my whole life in a castle but I knew how to fight and I knew how to hunt and I hoped that in some small way I would be able to protect her even if it was for a little while. 

I ran a gentle hand along her pale cheek, her face still shaping and growing. I smiled gently as I felt her heavily soft skin. I brushed her silky silver-gold hair against her cheeks, her hair damps from the nightly wind that had been rustling against her scalp the past couple of months. I knew that there was a part of her that was heartbroken. She loved her mother and while she has locked away on the island the same as me. At least she could see her mother when she wanted to now she would be forever lost to her. 

I knew the feeling the thought of never seeing my mothers smile again, never seeing the divet that formed in the middle of her head as her brows began to furrow and knit together as her lips quivered into a frown as she told me that she had it up to here with me sneaking out to go play with the other boys on the beach. 

I sighed heavily as I ran my fingers along her back before rising from the bed the hard mattress had taken used to but it was better than sleeping on the ground. I sighed heavily knowing that before the year was over we would be getting used to sleeping on the ground. I made my way out of the room and up the steps to see Ghost resting on the ground. 

His bulky square head stared back at me, my own little piece of home, I smiled gently as I went down to one knee, tipping me down. I rested my head against his soft white fur. A sly grin on my face as I ran my fingers gently through his smooth white hair, a warm smile gracing his own lips or I think that it was a smile at the very least.

His warmth breathe tickled against my face as I looked up after a minute his bright red eyes were locked on me, I couldn't help but smile at him, as I grinned even wider the loud pounding of feet filled the air as I started to make mine upon the wooden steps the closer that I got to the deck the slicker the steps got. There wasn’t even so much a soft clicking of nails filling my ears. 

The closer that I got to the deck the more my heart pounds. This would be my first time on the deck in a few weeks. Every time that we were too close to anyone's shore or people were worried that anyone might see us we are forced back down to the deck. This would be the first time in more than a few weeks. 

I gripped tightly to the golden nose of the approaching door as I made my way up the steps. I broke out onto the desk. There were men running about the deck pulling at rigging as they yelled in panic voices. I could hear captain Velaryon filling the air. I broke out on the deck rising to the right side of the ship. Looking at the choppy black water that seemed to be growing more dangerous the further we went. 

Just head I could see a thick black cloud hanging over us daunting and cold I could see the rumbling thunder as the men did their best to steer us away from the storm but the more time that we spent in the open water the more that the water pushed us closer and closer to the storm almost as if they were forcing us closer and closer to the storm. 

Thick black clouds and piercing blue lighting rushed against the sky, lighting up the dark as the black churning water shook the ship violently. Purple thunder went off with a dangerous clap. Men screamed orders in pain as the waves lapped and heavily shook the ship. Then it came down as if the gods themselves opened up a buck and began to pour water onto us from above. Just like that, we were in the middle of a storm. 

Thunder boomed, dangerously cracked against the sky and thick arcing tendrils of purple cracked like whips against the blackened sky. The black waves churned and slapped against the boat drenching the deck in seawater.

The ship let out a terrified groan as it threatened to cape size, “You are a dragon lord so is the girl below but the others are not welcome” A disembodied voice filled the air 

I looked around the open space. The one light brown wound was now a deep black wood as the rain pelted and slammed against the deck. My blood boiled as I looked around expecting to see a face but there was nothing, just a large stretch of land that I knew had to be the cause of the strange voice that was filling my head. 

The rain pelted against my skin like an arrowhead, cold and the piercing rain continued to pelt me as the whisper slammed against my skull. Panic crept into my heart as the rain pelted and the deck felt slick underneath my boots. All I could think is at the very least Dany was safe below deck safe from the rage of this storm. 

I wanted to go back myself but my feet were cement to the ship ground as Ghost howled at my side as if he sensed the same thing as me. There was something unusual about this storm, the thunder boomed in my ears, rumbling so loud that I couldn't think straight. 

“It has been so long since a dragonlord has set foot on our land now we will have two dragon lords returning just as the magic revives.” A rumbling voice dances along with the wind. But it didn't seem like anyone else could hear it, it was just me. Was I going mad? 

The deck felt slick under my boots as I struggled to hold my stand. I noticed Captain Velaryon standing at the wheel with a look of panic on his face. Men had been stumbling on the deck, panic tears welling in their eyes as some called out for their mother while others prayed to the mother to keep them safe. The once light brown wood darkened by the pelting rain stared back at me. 

Ghost’s nails dug deep into the wood scaring the deck but even he shook with the weight of the ship. Men were flung from their posts and some flew into the water screaming with panic as they did so. Some dropped to the deck with a heavy thumps and soft gurgles of death on their lips and blood pooled from their crumpled bodies bleed profusely. 

 I looked to see the water black as night and bubbling, bubbles exploded upwards as thick tendrils of white and black steam pooled off of the surface. Cracks, creeks, and heavy thuds filled the air as BAM with a sizzling crack and a sharp arching blue line I watched as the mast began to crumble. The wood around the base of the mast turned black with scorch marks on it.

Instantly my heart stilled because I knew that soon the ship would capsize and Dany was still at the bottom of the ship. I struggled to stay on my feet as I whirled around on my heels rushing forward. I had to save her if the both of us didn't make it to the distant shore then all of this was for not. 

I tried to run but my feet didn't get any traction each time that I ran the ship titled right then left then right again as if the elements were trying to keep me from Dany. I yelled her name at the top of my lungs but while I knew I was yelling and I could feel it in my throat I couldn't hear it. The roar of the wind got so loud that I heard she wouldn't even hear the screams for help from the others that were still trapped below deck. Would she die peacefully in her sleep? 

Now I wouldn't allow it. I battled against the slick deck and the fierce winds. I just had to get to her no matter what it took. Flames began to engulf the deck as the loud wary sound of a cracking mast turned into the sounds of a falling mast. My eyes widened as I was frozen in place if only for a moment but that one moment saved my life. 

The flaming mast stood right where I was trying to run to but it blocked off the door. The flames started to be higher as I heard the yells of men. I lurched to the right of the boat just as it jerked. I thought I might tip over as my fingers dug so deep into the railing that they would begin to cut my fingertips. But I watched as water bubbled not because of the heat but because of escaping air. 

There was a massive hole in the hull and people that were once trapped under the ship were swimming out. For a slim moment, I felt hope rising but as they began to swim massive eel-like creatures began to rip them apart. Blood formed in the water bubbling upwards clouding my vision but I could make out Dany against all odds as she was swimming through the cloud of blood and beast. I could make out the slight glint of her silver hair. 

 Men were thrown with so much force that they would have been killed on impact. The Valyrian peninsula stared back at me. We were just out of reach of the coast when the ship was attacked by the storm. The scent of burning wood began to fill my nose as blue lightning slammed against the ship killing crew members as the scent of cooking meat forced men to vomit while others cried that they couldn't get in the water and that it wasn't safe. 

Some men chose to burn alive than to be eaten by those beasts and I knew that sooner or later Ghost and I would have to make the same choice. But if I listened to the voice and jumped then I would make it safely. 

It was the other that wouldn't make it. I looked up to where Captain Valyeron was once standing, but I watched as a massive tentacle with suction-like cups on it slammed into the ground reducing him to a wet splat. Crimson painted the deck as the scent of fish and brine filled my nose. 

It was sharp and pungent slamming against my face as if my nose was going to burst apart if I didn't stop smelling the foul stench. I knew that there was no way that what I was really seeing was real. 

Strange beast ripping the men apart and a massive arm that was longer than the ship and looked a lot like a Kraken formed from the water depths. There was no way that any of this was real. I would surely wake up in a few hours. 

Disbelief threatened to grab hold of my brain as Ghost bit me not playfully but on purpose to the point where he drew blood. I wanted to be angry at him but I knew why he was doing that, to shake me out of this internal panic. 

I could only stare in wonder as my brain screamed for me to jump into the water, Ghost was screaming for me to jump in the watery hell the voice in my head was. So why was I debating it? 

The 14 flames burned high in the sky, the last remnants of black smoke billowed out into the open air blocking the light of the moon. So I jumped and my heart was thunder but I jumped with Ghost at my side. 

As I slammed into the water I thought that I was going to be met with death but as I opened my eyes I noticed that the eels were bright yellow and ripped the men apart not once looking in my direction even as I started to move. I could see Dany off in the distance swimming closer to shore. She had a shimmery silver like a guiding light.

I didn't get a good look at it but I could see massive gray and blue tentacles gripping tightly to the ship as it crushed and smashed the wood until there was nothing left but fiery splinters and bloody water. 

Dismembered hands and bodies were flying in the water as I began to swim. I thought that the water was going to be hot and boiling since there was steam rippling off the water but it felt warm to me. I looked over to see Ghost, he was doggy paddling across the water unaffected by the beast that was ripping the men to shreds. 

The boiling hot water stung my lungs but only for a moment, I stared into the murky depths of the boiling water. My heart thundered as I blinked a few times as the warm currents rushed over me. I began to swim knowing we were here in Valyria. It wasn't Volantis but it would have to do. 

Now I needed to find Dany. 


Daenerys POV

Thunder cracked against the sky loud and billowing, shaking me from my dream as my eyes slammed open.  I was wet and not wet the bed but wet as if submerged in water. It was burning hot then just warm as I looked around the room. The whole room was flooded with nothing but splinters. In a few minutes, the entire room would be filled with water. I could hear the panic yells of men as something overcame me. 

I rushed to my feet as I waded through the water, my only thought getting to the surface so that I could find Jon. My heart was racing and a cold sinking fear wanted to freeze me but a voice rumbled and power like that of a god spoke in my ears. 

“You're a dragon lord, this is your motherland, swim for it.” The voice all but urged me forward but it wasn't like I had much of a choice. 

My clothes were heavy and weighing me down but as I dived into the water I felt weightless. The water burned against my skin before it was nothing more than a sting, I swam through the hall. Watching as men were swimming out into the hall the same as me and they were all going further into the ship. 

I looked to the stairs to see that there were buckets of water gushing into pushing anyone down the steps that tried to climb up them. I knew that going up was not an option so instead I kept swimming. Even though it felt like my lungs were about to burst at any moment. Even though I could barely see in the waters as I went further and further into the ship. 

I just kept going with one singular thought that I had to get to Jon, that was when I noticed the reason that the men were coming this way. A massive wooden hole stared back at me but there was something wrong with it. I sat there for a moment simply floating in the water looking at the way that the water moved almost like there was something swimming around in the water. 

A long eel that's what I thought that it was but as I looked closer I notice it was a massive tentacle the suckers on it made me think that maybe it was just an oversize squid but the color was a blue-gray and it was moving and lashing whipping at the wooden hull until there was nothing left. 

I knew that this was the only way out but there was something unnerving about finding out how the hotel made me not want to make my way through it. But it was the only way, my legs and arms were exhausted but I rushed forcefully and slammed my legs against the water until I broke through.

 I didn't even know what I was getting myself into until I saw the bright red blood that I was swimming into a red cloud I could feel the currents whipping at my skin but nothing ever came to get, I looked around to see what it was but as I swam my lungs began to burn I knew I couldn't stay underwater for long. 

That was when I noticed their hideous eyes, their bright luminous eyes in the dark, bright blue and green eyes with ugly yellow or bright green skin that almost glowed in the light. Terror forced my blood to run cold as I began to fly through the water as I kept swimming faster. I didn't stop until I couldn't take it any longer. The water choked my senses and I passed out.

By the time that I came too, I was on a beach the sand was a deep gray color with black grains mixed into the sand. My chest felt heavy but my clothes felt dry almost like I had been on land for a while. I rolled onto my side as the scent of smoke and burning wood filled my nose, I gripped tightly to grains of sand. 

I rolled onto the right side of my body as I looked around me. There were massive sandy beaches with three separate chunks of land moving outward into the ocean. I knew where I was. I could feel it in my blood but I couldn't believe it. I looked over to the ocean until I noticed the cause of the scent of smoke. 

Jon was sitting by the fire in nothing but his under clothes, his loose pants, and a white shirt were sitting in the ground by the fire. There was something dark to his gray stare as he looked lost in thought. Ghost was resting by his soft fur that looked extra fluffy from the heat wanted and when the flames. 

“You're awake, good and dry. I hope I dried your clothes first.” He spoke warmly, a gentle smile pulling at his lips. 

I started to raise my legs, ached something fierce and my arms felt like pudding all that work that I had to do to swim to shore. How did I not see Jon the whole time that I was swimming? I didn't see him once yet here he was. Was this a dream or was he really here?

“How did you get here?” I spoke shocked as I started to rise walking over to the blazing fire. 

There was a soggy piece of driftwood forcing the fire to get more smokey fire as I watched the bright gray eyes of Jon lock on me. I didn't know my elder brother but people often said that Jon looked just like him with the stark hair and eyes. His gorgeous curls were the only thing dry about him.

“I tried to get below deck but the winds and storm were too strong. After I saw you swimming I jumped in and started to swim to shore. I found you here sleeping or past out so I started a fire, dried your clothes, and then put them back on you. Do you know where we are?” He pushed it as a question but his voice was excited and cool. 

I knew that this wasn't really a question as I nodded my head looking around as the 14 flames that have been lighting the world on fire for years were gone, calmed, and cooled. Instead, it was nothing more than white smoke, crumpled buildings, and dazzling archways stared back at me as I sucked in a steady breath. 

“Valyria we are in Valyria '' My own fantastical voice. 

Chapter Text

Third Person POV

The world was in varying stages of shock. Lyanna played her part well. No one ever expected that the children were killed in the attack eaten by sharks as they tried to escape the pirates. She cried and wore her dress of black and mourned in silence. 

Dragonstone mourned with her; they thought the young prince and princess were truly dead; they were blown by the people of the island, sweet children forced into a bad life. There was only one person that knew the truth besides Arthur, Rhaella, and Lyanna and that was Ser Whent. The only knight that spent the most time with the boy or any time at all. 

Many others took in a deep breath expecting the king to act his only daughter one of the last pure-blooded Targaryens was killed because of pirates it might have been the sharks that did them in but it was the brazen pirates that attacked the ship even though they saw the Targaryens colored flags it was as if they didn't care. 

While all of Dragonstone was mourning the news was spreading to the other kingdoms, in Storms End Robert was thrilled. He rested in his great hall with his wife and children. Joffrey, a three old boy resting happily in his mother's lap as he ate his breakfast.  He was oblivious to the joy of his father or the dismay of his mother. 

His twin sister Marycella was resting in her crib sleeping soundly ignoring the roar of her father as she looked every bit the Lannister almost identical to her brother in every way it was often hard to tell them apart thanks to their long hair and bright emerald eyes. 

The youngest of the three children Tommen who was just born rested in his own bed the spitting image of his mother. Now that Robert had his heirs or so he thought he was no longer of use to the Targaryens. He didn't know it but once the kingdom grieved the loss of the prince and princess he would die drunk in a hunting accident. 

But for the moment Robert was thrilled because Lyanna shamed him and now she was the one with no husband and no son. But Cersei knew that it was more than that, she knew that now that there were two fewer Targaryens in the world there were two fewer advantages and possible allies to them. The Starks would have revolted against a crown given the words of Lyanna and the young prince when he came of age. 

But now that the prince was dead and instead there was just Lyanna and her hatred for Robert meant that they would never side with Ceresi if they didn't do something to win over her trust then they would never have the allied troops of the North. They would side with Rhaenys if that ever came to it. 

Cersei felt indecision eating away at her as she tried to use this to her advantage, Daenerys meant that she could have married Joffrey to the young princess that would have meant that have a better chance of winning the throne. People adore Daenerys even the few times that they met her they loved her. 

Ceresi rubbed her jaw mournfully this was going to be too much movement of their plans. Now having a girl was more important than ever. Once they have the Targaryens married into the Lannister line on his 16 name day and they would make sure that he would rise up.

Ceresi slowly began to clear her mind as she looked over to Robert. His bright blue eyes were shimmering with life and purpose. He was happier than a drunken clam; he meant it as much as he jumped from the ground and roared in a boisterous voice.

         "I'm going for a hunt." Robert roared with joy.

Even as he roared Varys spies were hiding in the shadows gagging their reaction, the moment that Varys gave them the word they would be dead. Robert and the rest of the Baratheon boys only Renly would be left under the control of the Targaryens. 

       Though his brother rested in the capital you wouldn't have known by the joy that he displayed. Stannis the sour man of Storms Ends looked at his brother with an exhausted sneer. The last thing that he wanted to do was go on a hunting trip; he was only here for his new nephew’s birth.  But now he was sucked into dealing with his brother's rejoicing. 

        But while Robert bellows with joy, Cersei tries to adjust her family's plan. All over the seven kingdoms, people were taking the news about the fall of the prince and princess in different ways. 

      The people of the North had no time to grieve as they were forced to fight the Greyjoy rebellion on behalf of their king who refused to send any more soldiers at the time. Ned was sitting on his horse ready to go into battle with a greatsword on his back and a determined look on his face. Benjen was resting on a filly next to him there was a sad and grim look on his face. 

“Ned we had gotten word from the south.” Even as Benjen spoke Ned felt hope flare in his chest. 

“They are finally sending in support” Ned didn't even so much as look at his brother. 

His eyes were locked on the Greyjoys, the rushing of waves filled his ears as his men rushed off of their boat roaring with power as they were ready to go kill this insurgence. 

“No Jon was killed by a shark when pirates attacked his ship. The funeral is in the coming days.” Even as Benjen spoke Ned still. 

All the muscles in her body began to tighten, Robb was only a few months older than Jon and he barely knew him. He loved his nephew but his father and brother died for him to be born, while he loved him their relationship was complex. But now that he was dead all Ned could feel was unbridled rage. The North remembers and he remembers the look on the king's face when Jon was presented to him. 

Ned wasn't like the southern fools he knew that the king had something to do with this, and when he found out the truth the north would never again follow a Targaryen if the time ever came that the realm began to fall apart into another rebellion this time the North would fight for their own independence and Ne would bring Lyanna home. 

  In the Reach, the Tyrells knew that they could no longer try to marry one of their golden roses to Dany or Jon. In Dorne, while they did not rejoice they didn't mourn either Rhaegar chose to take a second wife and to have a child that caused the civil war and robbed the children of their throne. There would be no tears for Jon. But they did feel a great sense of sadness for the young princess they were hoping to keep.

      Then there were the Targaryens, the already split faction began to become even more split, and when the funeral was fast approaching there were going to be eyes on all of the kingdoms to see how they would react.


Aegon POV 

Grandmother was dejected as she sat at the high dias, there was pain filling her stare as she gaze off absently. I knew that she must have been thinking about Daenerys. She was a sweet girl who was killed by sharks. It was a horrible way to go out and I wouldn’t wish that on my worst enemy. Pity welled in my chest each time that I thought about their tiny bodies being ripped apart by shakes. The black soulless eyes haunted my dreams at night. 

While I didn't get along with Jon and I might have blamed him for the loss of my throne but that didn't mean that I wanted him dead because of it. He was only 6. I slunk further in my chair as I looked out in the massive great halls. There were flickering banners from all of them from various kingdoms. 

The banner that caught my eye was the one that I was going to have to marry. If I were lucky they would have only had boys and my obligation to them would be forgone. Robert Baratheon sat there laughing and drinking toasting to the children as they made their way to the hall of the gods but he didn't fool me I knew what he was toasting their death glad that they were gone and that was two fewer targaryens that he would have to overthrow or kill in the future. 

Though his wife was the one that looked like she was truly upset about the loss of the children, there was something grave on her face. She looked distant at best, her son no longer resting in her lap. 

While sitting next to her not even a few inches from her was a young little girl that wasn't more than three. I knew that we would at the very least have 4 years of difference between us but it was better than most arranged marriages where there were as many as 20 years between them. 

The hot and humid air stifled me as all the heat was trapped in the room, the smoke from the fires filled the room threatening to choke my senses as I noticed the long table was filled with Lannister from Tywin to Tyrion.

 The small little imp who even I was taller than him.  His mismatched eyes had a way of unnerving even some of the most skilled killers and fighters of the realm. Though now he had a brilliant yet crooked smile as he spoke with his elder brother Jamie. 

The man had been nothing but loyal to the king even as he burned men alive and made others hang themselves, though it was something that you can't be really proud of. I knew that the king guards had to be loyal to the king but surely they knew right and wrong. They all knew that he was a monster but Jaime protected him from other people. Instead of protecting people from him. But what was the better alternative? 

I turned to my uncle, the future king. The thought of him forced a sneer to pull at my lips as I watched him talking easily with the people of the reach. The bright green banner sat there mute no flutter even with the strong gust of wind that often filled the door each time that the massive double doors to the great hall began to open. 

I looked at Lady Tyrell. The older woman was no longer the head of the family but she was dangerous and cunning. She might not be able to kill as easily as a man but I knew that at the very least she could get people killed. There was a rose with thorns. I watched the darkness that befell her face as Viersy said something that I'm sure she found disgusting. 

Lord Mace Tyrell the large muscular man was still pretty fit even with ht few years of peace though now you wouldn't be able to tell that there is peace with the missing table of the North. I watched as darkness fell over the room as we looked to the massive long table that had a dire wolf's head snarling and snapping. But there was no one there; they couldn't afford to waste time on a funeral. 

Not when there is a war with the greyjoys things are heating up and sooner or later they would have to send men of our own. The fights were getting bloody and I didn't get why Areys made it the North's problems Sure the ironborn and the North were always at each other's thoughts because they kept pulling women of their land raping and murdering them. 

I get that they would be the most motivated but they couldn't do it alone and I knew that Robert was aching for a good fight he often sent word to the capital that if need be the Stormlands would gladly go and help out the Northern men. Aerys was wary of sending them with them being the cause of the rebellion to the North, a strong ally of the rebellion. 

I sighed heavily, refusing to think about the war at such a hard time, instead, I turned my attention to the other tables. There was something dark and somber about the room that didn't translate to the loud talking of the others. The Riverlands was had a few representatives I could see Edmure Tully and the blackfish and a few lesser men but the main most notable family members were missing but I'm sure that Lord Tully was adding the Starks the best that they can seeing as how Catelyn Tully married into the Stark line. 

The Vale had their power reduced through the past six years so they couldn't afford to send men away or the tribe's men would attack. The North was mostly barren wasteland; they didn't have many men or tended land so there wasn't much you could take from them and as for the Stormlands. I knew that they had something in the works. Sure we had Renly but the way that Viserys and Varys looked at Robert I knew that he didn't have long in this world. 

Then there was the last table that forced a smile to my face as I noticed my own kin the banner of sun pierce was looking at me. My sister was sitting at the table smiling warmly and she joked and laughed with our bastard cousin. Her warm violet eyes were filled with joy and love. She didn't seem the least bit affected by the death of Jon or Dany. 

I guess that there was a part of me that understood that after all Dany didn't spend much time here and the time that she did spend time here it was with her mother and not with any of us. Jon on the other hand she did know but the two of them didn't get along and the most time that they spent together was when we were training but that was it. She was closer to our Dornish counterparts than the ones that lived in the capital. I'm sure that is because she looks more Dornish than me. 

Nym, a dornish bastard, and child of Oberyn stayed at her, said as one for her ladies in waiting though her lady and a deadly one at that. I looked over to the dazzling girl that I was thinking about even now. No, she was a bride that I would have been happy to have if not for the fact that she was a bastard and far too low of the station of birth to even think about it. 

Nymeria is 15 and still growing but even now she is a stunning girl, she is slim and slender with straight black hair worn in a long braid that pulls back from a widow's peak. She has dark eyes which are large and lustrous. Her full lips are wine red and curve in a silken smile, and she has high cheekbones. She was a bastard child of both a noble but also a noblewoman from Voltanis. 

She was grinning and laughing as she knocked back another drink. Grinning at my sister with ease as dark eyes and violent eyes were locked on each other as the two of them enjoyed the reason to party even if it was because of their own family’s death.  I looked around the room to see my mother and Oberyn both were stinging warmly at each other with a chalice in both of their hands.

My grandfather was no were to be found. He claims that he was grieving far too much to be seen by the public. Then he retired to his room after the fires were lit he retired to his room. As I was making my way there I could have sworn that I heard demented giggles.

I knew that he had to be enjoying this; he always had a weird thing when it came to Jon and Dany. He didn't want them to have freedom but he didn't want them in the city either. He hated them whether it be because of the fact that they were both products that came out of the rebellion or if it was something else. But he never felt the great need to see them the same way that grandmother did. I knew that Dany was her favorite child and Jon was her favorite grandson.

I understood it was because he looked so much like our father. I knew that it must be true even my mother, on the few times that she has seen him, noticed that he did look like our father. I sighed heavily as I rested my chin on my hands. All I wanted was my throne. I don't know why I wanted the throne whether it was because of the fact that my father died thinking I would one day rule and set things right. Or if it was because I didn't like to share my toys or if it was because it was my birthright stolen from me by a mad man. 

I would get my throne back if I was going to have to marry into the very family that cost my father and I, my throne then at the very least, I would make them work for me. I won't be used as a tool like Aerys. I would use the Lannister and Baratheon to get me back onto the there then I'll kill Robert if it's the last thing that I do. 

I swore it on the grave of my brother and aunt. I would be king. 

The next morning 

“Prince Aegon” A smooth voice filled the air. 

I slowly opened my eyes to see golden light pooling in my room and Varys standing at the open door. I could see people rushing back and forth as there was something important going on. From the blank look on his face, I knew that Varys had something to do with this. 

“Robert went on a hunting trip with Stannis and a few other lords from the Stormlands. They ingested too much wine, they were hunting a pack of boars drunk, they were killed and hung up on their tusks. Among the fallen men were Stannis, and Robert of course but also Lord Fell, Lord Caron of night song, Lord Rogers of Amberly, and a few others.”  Varys spoke coolly. 

I rolled over onto my left side staring out the window as I slowly began to close my eyes, “Why should I care who dies on a hunting trip.” I let out a groan.

 I knew he was doing this to gauge my reaction. I didn't know how but I knew that he was doing this on the orders of the king. I always thought it was strange, Jon Arryn got his land reduced, the north lost two lords and a good portion of their men in the fight and their lands are so barren there isn't much they can have taken away. But it almost looked like the Stormlands got rewarded for their actions. 

It's only now that I realize they let them keep their position to keep a collapse from happening to only punish them later. 

“Well not shortly after they died on the hunting trips, the ships in their port were set ablaze when the horse bucked after seeing a snake knocking off the lamp burning the ships and all the horses. The Ironborn had also begun to raid the coastal towns and castles in the Stormlands.” I smirked. 

Aerys might have given the order but I knew this Varys was doing, “by the time we get the Ironborn and the ships under control it will take years to recover their loss of crops, men, and military fleet." Varys spoke smoothly 

I slowly rose from the bed and leered at Varys. Here I thought Aerys and the small council were being lazy and making the stark pay for past actions. Well, it looks like they are only paying for the last actions. On top of that, they found a way to cripple half the allied forces I would have gotten from marrying into the family in a few years. 

Viserys had to be a part of this, the little worm. 

"Get out" I spoke in a cold, dangerous voice.

Varys shuddered as a shocked expression formed on his face but he didn't fool me. I knew that he figured this would be the outcome. Looks like I will have to get some spies of my own. The game of thrones started and I didn't even notice until now. I'm already behind the curve.

Chapter Text

Jon POV

Hunger began to gnaw at the edges of my stomach as I looked out the boiling sea I knew that there might not be fish in the black water that was slowly benign to cool as time went by but I knew that there might not be fish in there that's edible and even if there were some fish I'm sure that they were feasting on the flesh of the people that had either drown or killed in the storm by that beast. 

“Did you see that thing?” Dany spoke in a shocked voice. 

Her knees were pulled to her chest as her eyes were locked on the bright orange flames as they danced and got higher. The white smoke was slowly starting to fall away as the wood was dry and burning faster than before. We would have to collect more driftwood soon but food had to be important. 

If we didn't get food first then the warmth wouldn't matter and we would die. I turned my attention to look at the massive sandy dunes that were blocking the sight of whatever was hiding behind it. My heart was thundering in my chest. We were really in Valyria, the place our families left in droves. I wonder what it would have been like if all of Valyria listened to the warning of our ancestors. 

I sighed heavily as I turned my attention back to the water, I thought that I saw the surface moving but I knew that I must have been seeing things, my heart was thundering in my chest as I thought back to the massive tentacles that were slamming against the deck curling across the bow and deck. 

“Yes it looked like a Kraken did you see the eels ripping the men apart,” I spoke in a vacant voice. 

I looked up from my scattered thoughts as I felt Ghost at my back. I could tell that he was listening to the sound of the city that was long since destroyed and abandoned. I knew that he was sensing a threat. Hopefully, he would find something to hunt and when we could split the kill. 

I sighed heavily as Danys bright violet eyes were locked on me warm and deep like a glass of wine that I found my mother sipping at dinner.  I watched the way that her silver bows knitted like she was worried that something was going to pop out and kill us if we even thought about it. 

“Why did they let us go but the others were killed? Could it have been….” Her voice cut off almost like she was afraid to say it. 

There was a tension that filled the air as the night sky loomed overhead. I felt my heart thundering in my chest. I knew that I hadn't gone mad because she heard it too. With the apprehension in her face, the darkness in her eyes, I knew that she must have heard the voice. 

“Maybe it was the voice of that man, the rumbling echo in our mind,” I spoke in a smooth, informative voice. 

The moment I spoke I watched as Danys head snapped up like there was something exciting and fantastical about what I had said. I knew that she had a love for the magical and ancient stories of Valyria and now here we are. I'm sure that if not for the fact that we would soon starve that I would be enjoying this just as much as she was. The sweet-hearted five-year-old had a massive grin on her face as she thought about what kind of magic might be around her. 

“Do you think that voice could have been one of the 14 flames?” She spoke in an excited voice. 

I shrugged my shoulder I didn't know but we had to get food and soon I looked around the beach only for a moment before I started to rise with Ghost at my side the massive wolf force a warm smile on my face as I looked to the massive dune there is no way that our legs would be able to climb up the hill. So instead we would use Ghost. 

Ghost was still resting on the ground as I began to climb him, Danys wide eyes were still childlike, while I might have been excited to be here I knew that we would die of starvation if something wasn't done soon and that doesn't even include the slavers and pirate that I knew would be roaming these lands hoping to find anything or anyone to sell. 

“We need to get food and soon, we could get weaker or attacked or die….” My voice drowned. 

It was like at that moment Dany understood that this wasn't just some magical place but a palace that could end our lives if we were not carefully she nodded her head she scrambled to her feet as she lurched over to me usually she was graceful on her toes, brilliant and smart in every way. 

I held my hand out and as she took it I swung her onto Ghost’s back as he began to rise from the ground, I couldn't help but smile as I grinned gently. I had to admit running through the crumpling streets of Valyria on the back of a massive dire wolf forced a smile to form on my face. I could feel the power in Ghost's shoulders as I tapped his shoulder gently, I could feel the power blooming in his muscles as Ghost lurched forward. 

The gray and black sand began to kick up as I felt the crunch between my teeth as Ghost rushed up the sand dunes. I knew that it would have taken us hours to push the power up into our tiny legs. With Ghost it took him a few leaps and bounds, his claws ripping easily through the sand. 

Dany was gripping tightly to my website hiding her face in the crook between my shoulder and my neck as she kept her lips into a mighty firm line so that there were no sands entering her mouth.

 I could feel her heart thumping against my back. I had to admit that there was my own sense of trepidation filling my chest as I thought about what would lie behind the massive dune that blew my sight. 

After a few more minutes the ground began hard and it was easier for Ghost to run. There was less power pumping his legs as we stood on a smooth slab. I knew that Ghost could keep running but we didn't know what would be found. So carefully and slowly I began to lower myself off of the back of Ghost. 

A hard black slab hit my feet as I looked over to Dany. She was looking at me with warmth and love in her eyes as she jumped happily from her spot on Ghost's back. Black leather riding boots slamming against the ground. I knew that she was prepared for whatever the ship landed so she always wore clothes that would make it easier to run and hide if need be. 

She wore black riding pants and a loose white shirt that hid her white skin from the harsh sunlight. Her silver hair pulled back into a tight silver braid, as her pink lips were pulled into a warm smile that helped to put any of my worries at ease. 

Both of us looked out to the city that rested before us. The air was still as if waiting for us to take in the startling sight of a city that was long since thought dead but was just gorgeous as if it was still alive and well. 

The crumbling volcanic rock stared back at me, a thunderous pounding in my chest filled, Dany gripped tightly to my arm as she leaned into me a warm smile on my face as I grinned at the thought that this could one day be our empire. I never had any hope of being king but staring at these ruins I felt something stirring in me. 

I wanted to be king, and looking at this massive city I knew that I wasn't the only one that thought so but how could we be rulers if we are the one that was being hunted. We took cautious steps forward as I felt Danys fingered gripping tightly to my arm as her growing excitement filled her as she was all but screaming in joy. 

 We looked around the soft bubbling lava, listening to the slow-moving volcanic rock and lava mixing together. The warm air breeze against my skin as the black sky cracked with red lava loomed over us. 

With each slow and careful stride that I took, I could feel Dany following right next to me but while my strides were careful and well purposed she was fantastical as if she was dancing around the fields back in Dragonstone.

As we looked around the city I couldn't help but wonder what something was supposed to look like and what looked like this because of the destruction brought on by the Doom of Valyria. It made me wonder even as I looked to the topless towers with large landing strips that were crumbling away to nothing. Were the towers topless because of the doom or were they built that way. 

Dany let out a joyful squeal, I could tell by the grave look in her eyes that she knew that she had to be careful but the caution didn't override her joy or her curiosity about the land we had once hailed from. 

“You see those topless towers over there, momma, and the books all say that a lot of the places like towers and names had portions of buildings that had no roofs because it made it easier for the nobles and other dragonlords to mount their dragons. Momma said that a lot of dragon lords would just jump from the edge of the towers and have faith that their dragons would catch them.” Dany spoke in a warm informative tone.  

She started to walk forward gripping tightly to my arm as she was dragging me along. She was a small girl but it was shocking how much strength she had when she got motivated. Her long legs began to carry us through the city dragging me easily through the volcanic rock. 

As we walked I saw low bridges that were eaten away by the lava flow and small house where the roof caved in and the columns crumpled. Ghost was right behind us, carefully making sure that nothing jumped out of the shadow trying to kill us. 

“Those houses belonged to masons and shop keepers. Those that lived in the city were more working staff, while the dragon lords and nobles lived a little bit further out the city limits since they needed more land for their dragons to graze.” Dany pointed to the very house that I looked at. 

I made my way through the city more like half dragged through the city, as we made our way further in the city ruins I knew that Dany would just keep spouting out more random facts that she knew. 

I'm sure that these facts would come into use when we were finding shelter in these ruins and a place to get food. If there was more countryside in the city some were then there might be beast grazing that Ghost could takedown. 

It was hard to believe that the once-great empire was now reduced to nothing more than crumpled blackened stone and a few measly columns. Black smoke billowed out of the top and volcano with pure white smoke as if beckoning forward. Dany was staring up at the 14 volcanoes with a mystified look in her eyes. The fourteen flames were not just gods but Volcanoes and the sight of the mighty buildings shocked me. 

We walked for a few hours every once in a while Dany would shout out random facts about this building or that one or about how society used to be before the fall of the dragons died. That was when we finally saw a large landmark, we came across a large bridge made of black volcanic rock. 

The large chain bridge connected the ruined city to a large building that for the most part looked intact. Though the chains might have once been golden were now nothing more then than black and crumbling away to nothing. I knew that it was lucky that the bridge was already down or else when we tried to pull it down the chains would break and the door wouldn't move. 

“Jon down you know what this place is” Dany all but squealed as she rushed over to the gate not once walking over to it. 

Her violet eyes were studying the building as she grinned at it, the large dome stared back at me. I didn't know the first thing about this building but she seemed to be joyful. The massive dome was so big that I thought that there could have been dragons in there at one point. 

“It's like the king's forest in the capital, this place was a designated forest for the dragonlords but with a twist. This is where they came to choose the dragons that were hatched in captivity. Momma told me about this place, there is a massive forest inside the dome along with a library that holds the secret on how to best care for a dragon and a masonry room to build a saddle for dragons riders of the younger variety. She said that the world's dragons were often hidden in the volcanoes and were far too dangerous to tame. So they started to hatch them around humans to make it easier for them to tame. Once they are acclimated to people they are released. They said if you keep a dragon chained or locked away for too long then they will grow weak. There used to be chains that would open up the roof and release the dragons large enough to fly for days on end.” With each word that she spoke I could tell that she wanted nothing more than to run across the bridge. 

Her eyes were sparkling with excitement and joy as we reached the end of the bridge. There sat a large building one high and might with large open windows that were crumpling to dust and archways that were somehow still intact. Making my way over to the door that was gone I could see a green light in the room. The further that we walked into the long narrow hall that seemed to be growing taller with each passing moment. It splinters into two other avenues, a hall to the right and a hall to the left.  Dany was all but jumping up and down as we broke out into a massive dome. 

The bright glass doomed stared back at me. The bright golden light was shimmering in the light as the golden light shone down the black earth. The grass was overgrown as long as my leg. I thought that I was going to get lost in it. I looked around as I felt dany at my side but I didn't look at her instead I looked at the sight of the massive dome. 

In the distance, I could see glittering blue water and smooth soft soil that was baking in the light. I could see caves hiding in the distance as my eyes began to widen, to think that something like this lasted so long despite the thousands of years since the fall of the empire. I could feel Ghost at my back. He was stalking slowly and silently, almost like he was hunting prey. I never fear him. I knew that he was here to be not only my protector but also my friend. 

He rushed off not a moment, his legs tensing with power as if he was lurching like he was going to kill something. I knew that at the very least he found something to eat so we wouldn't be starving. The soft earth felt good against my feet as I began to stalk forward as if something was pushing me forward. 

My heart was racing in my chest as Dany danced across the grass until we both came to a full stop at a massive cave. The jagged open stared back at me, the musty cave walls heavy and moisten black color stared back at me as I sucked in an unsteady breath. I knew that something was calling out to me from that cave but I wasn't going to go in. 

A cautious worry began to slowly swallow me whole as I watched the way that dany danced forward throwing caution to the wind as she dragged me with her. The darkness swirled around me as the fast encompassing darkness swirled around us like the air, heavy in our lungs. I didn't even notice how hot we were until the moisture-laden air cooled our skin. I felt my own hand gripping tightly to the wall as I dragged Dany to slow down. 

The two of us were walking at a slow crawl when we saw them. They were like gems shimmering in the light. I walked slowly and carefully as Dany was at my side, a warm grin on her face as she stalked further into the cave seeing the same thing that I did. At the very end of the cave rested a bright blue pond that was shallow and held three eggs. At least I think that they were eggs. They looked like massive stones to me. 

One was a smooth black color with bright crimson swirls that shimmered like black diamonds in the water. The egg to the right of it rested an egg about the same size as large as a chipped-off piece of rock from the boulder. This egg was a bright crimson red with smooth gray swirls, the same gray as the stark and the same red as the Targaryens. My heart quivered as I grinned. 

Finally, there was the last egg,  deep green, with burnished bronze flecks that shimmered in the water but this egg was different; it was at least half the size of the other two eggs. They lit up the cave as I grinned gently at them. I felt my hands darting out the caution that had once been overwhelming was now gone. Instead, excitement burned in my blood as Dany gripped the black and red egg. I grabbed the gray and red leaving the bright green one all alone. 

The moment that I gripped tightly to the egg I could feel the warmth that began to radiate with a warmth that burned into my skin, I could feel something brewing in it as the eggs as threaten to shake I watched with wide eyes placing the egg gently to the ground I didn't feel any more warmth the eggs didn't shake even as I put them on the ground. Was I hallucinating, I looked over to dany but she seemed just as confused. 

Together with careful and tentative hands, we both grabbed the last egg at the same time, the smooth green egg blazed together and began to shake and even though it was in the water I didn't hear or see a splash in our heads. 

“You are feeling that too right,” Dany spoke in a shaking cautious voice. 

Her eyes were locked on the egg mystified but I could feel the fear that was filling her eyes like she was afraid that she was going as mad as her father. A shudder rushed down my own spine. I had hoped that because of my father I would skip the madness since he wasn’t mad. 

“I do the heat the way that the egg shakes but when we pull out hands away it was like we never moved to begin with. I think these are dragon eggs, maybe our blood is awakening them, I don't know.” I was so confused. I didn't know why two of the eggs were so much bigger than the others. Something was just not right about all of this but I didn't want to leave without the eggs. 

“Grab one, let's get out of here,” I spoke in a quickened voice the dark suddenly unnerving

I gripped tightly to my bright red and gray egg with one hand while with my other hand I gripped tightly to the bright jade egg as I started to rise from the ground. Dany gripped her own egg as we started to make our way out of the cave, the golden light getting closer and closer as we finally made it out of the cave. 

“There is something not right about that cave. It didn't feel like a cave but a nest, you don't think that there is a dragon wandering around the forest do you.” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

I knew that it would be dumb to be afraid of dragons after all I was a dragon lord I was supposed to tame them but I had heard the stories that grandmother often told Dany how they couldn't always tame the dragons even the ones that were raised in captivity so they usual magical horns that bound the dragons to them. 

I looked over to Dany as we began walking the same way that we came in the sun glaring at our backs and threatening to burn a hole into our back at any moment. I looked up to the sky to see the thick fluffy clouds that I knew were hiding behind the clouds. But I knew even if a dragon did hatch these eggs it was long since dead. The oldest living dragon was 200 something years old. Balerion the black dread the only dragon to die of old age. 

“I doubt it, there was something weird about that cave, the way that the eggs moved only when we touched it almost like they could sense us like they knew that we are valyrians from the old blood,” Dany spoke in a quick tone. Her eyes never leave the egg. 

But I could feel something stalking me, I looked around the field looking at the long blades of grass and the smooth emerald swayed. A breath of relief filled my air as I took in the sight of the massive glass dome, my heart racing in my throat as I watched the grass moving slowly. 

What was going on, a shiver rushed down my spine with all these great senses of foreboding? As the grass began to part as a massive white wolf with crimson eyes was looming over me. His maw blood-red hanging in the maw of glimmering teeth a baby doe was resting in his mouth. 

“Good boy,” I spoke warmly.  

We walked in silence for a little while as we made our way back into the massive room, leading back to the room with three halls. Dany walked very carefully with her dragon egg in hand. 

“Should we try one of the other rooms?” She spoke sweetly but I simply shook my head. 

“Let's carve this deer up and get something to eat,” I spoke warmly. I knew that her own stomach would begin to crumble sooner or later. We had not eaten since before the ship sank or maybe even the day before that. 

Now that we weren't going to starve we should eat before the meat spoiled over Ghost went against his instincts and ate the food all himself. 

 

Chapter Text

Daenerys POV 

The sky was black as night as we sat just above the beach on the bluffs watching the backwater come rushing to the shore before racing against the soft calm sandy white beach. The sound of waves crashing against the shore filled my ears, calming my beating heart that had been filled with nonstop excitement. 

          Eggs real eggs I knew that it should be a big deal I often saw the eggs that were in the vault on Dragonstone.  They were there to be hidden away from my father. I knew it wasn't fair if not for the Summerhal incident we would have had the eggs placed in our cribs. 

        But because of a mad man I didn't get to know the magic and wonder the, all the other Targaryens got to think about it even for a moment. I knew this story was plagued by dragons’ dreams each Targaryen hop that they would be the one to hatch their eggs but my father was the only Targaryen mad enough to think he could do it by burning down our summer home and all the people in it. 

The thought force a great overbearing sadness threatened to overtake me but as i looked down to the dazzling black and red egg all I could think about was that I could be that Targaryen well as at least one of them. The reason that dragons are brought back into this world. A sly smile began to pull at my lips as I felt a budding power slowly starting to grow with me. 

I turned my gaze to the sky as the bright blue and white stars were bursting and shining in the middle of the night’s sky, I looked over to Jon there was a calm look on his face as he used a sharpened piece of obsidian as he sliced off strips of dears flesh just enough to feed us as he threw the rest of the dear to Ghost who was eagerly licking his chops waiting for the meat. 

I could see the bright pink meat carefully held over the fire as Jon’s red and gray egg was resting by his feet, I couldn't help but look down at my own feet, where a smooth black and red egg stared back at me. I was both excited and terrified for more than a few reasons, the first being that my egg and Jon’s were twice if not three times the size of the jade egg. 

I couldn't help but smile at the thought of an egg, I looked over to the Jade egg that sat in the middle between me and Jon, claimed by neither of us but gleaming gently at me. He looked up only for a moment, not daring to let the meat be burned black. 

“What do you think that we should be about the eggs? Jon questioned softly. 

I knew that the egg called out to him the same way that it called out to me, every time that I wasn't touching the egg all I wanted to do was touch it to wonder what was hidden inside. I knew that a lot of our ancestors had kept eggs in their cribs and every once in a while they would hatch into hideous creatures. 

I could feel the apprehension I'm sure the same thing was running in the mind of the young the otherwise fearless prince. I smiled warmly at him as I looked down to the eggs my mind and heart rushing with the one thing I knew came with dragons. Ancient forms of magics and I wanted to learn them all. 

I wondered if that would happen to us but I knew that something was different. Those eggs were weather by the time much like the ones that were resting in front of me. But unlike those eggs ours from the heartland of dragons surely things would have to turn out different I would believe that I had to. Not to mention the ground it was like a steaming lake with the steam being the magic that I knew was rising up from the ground soaking into me and Jon. 

This time things would be different I just knew it. 

“Mother said that they tried to hatch the eggs once, they set afire but it ran out of control and Summerhal was burned down shortly before your father was born. Maybe we just need a lite fire” I said in a cautious voice. 

I watched the way that Jon’s gaze slowly moved over his eggs that same need and wanting filling his stare as if did my own. I could see the ambitious sparkle in his eyes. I knew that he, much like me, wanted to go home and he knew that he could not because of my father and our family. But if we had dragons we could truly come home with fire and blood. Though I'm not even sure that was what he was thinking about. I wasn't thinking about it either it was a thought that occurred to me only now. 

I didn't even know if I wanted to go home, Aerys would still be there, he might be madder than any other Targaryen that lived, and knowing our luck he would still be living taunting us for the years to come. The kingdoms would devolve the more time passed on I don't even think we will be able to recognize the kingdoms when or if we ever go back. 

All I cared about was bringing back magic and dragons to the world. Eager joy filled my cheesy thoughts of having a dragon back in this world. 

“You know how that turned out the dragon's eggs were burned away to nothing and thousands of people lost their lives. Why would this be any different?” Even as he spoke he walked across the flame with tantalizing golden brown meat stare back at me forcing my mouth to water and my stomach to rumble. 

I grinned gently at him as he gave me the largest chunk of meat as he dropped down to the right of me, he was staring at his own egg as he began to chew on the meat, his eyes were locked on the dancing red flames that were leaping higher and higher now that there wasn't meat in the way. 

I knew he was thinking about throwing the egg in the fire and waiting to see what would happen. After a long moment he let out a heavy sigh as he finished off the food before placing the jade, red and gray, and black and red egg into the flames. Slowly he began to lay down on the soft earth as he held a hand out to me. 

I finished off my own meat before closing my eyes as I laid in his arms the warmth swirled around us as I could feel Ghost shifted to swirled around us in a proactive his fur felt good against my skin as I closed my eyes hoping that the next time when I opened them it would be to the sight of three dragons. 

I could feel Jon hiding his face in the crook of my neck as if hiding his face away from the dazzling crimson flames that were lighting up the sand dunes that overlooked the beach and sat just beside the city giving you different things to look at as you drift off to sleep. 


Areys POV 

“Why did you kill us father? '' A weakly whiny voice echoed in my mind. 

I was standing in vast darkness there was nothing to be seen for miles but as I looked over that empty whiny voice turned into that of a young girl. Her once shimmering molten silver hair was now crimson with blood, the soft dripping of blood against the ground filled my ears. Daenerys stood before me with more chunks of flesh than a girl. 

She limped forward, the small form of Daenerys was struggling forward, she had her tiny little right hand holding her left arm, she was struggling to walk as her right leg dragged behind her slowly. Bright gummy flesh stared back at me, nothing but stringing muscles that spilled out of her legs. 

There was blood spilling in a messy trail behind her as the scent of fish and saltwater filled my nose as if she had just pulled herself from her watery grave. 

“Why did you have to kill us, grandfather? We were only children.” A husker voice, a mix of a Valyrian and northern accent, filled the air. 

I spun sharply on my heels to see a young man standing there his matted black hair was falling off of his head in strands thick and clumpy left behind him with the land of watery hair behind him. His left foot was gone, nothing more than a stump attached to his left leg. He looked like he was going to crumble to the ground at any moment. 

His flesh has been stripped from his right arm as a sword remains forgotten in his right hand almost like he thought that he could fight away the sharks with a blade. Their bodies were treating me as I fought the urge to shudder at the thought.
“You gave me no choice, you poisonous seeds” I hissed at them. 

One the son of a traitor, the other a pretty little whore that would spell the downfall of our kingdoms if she was allowed to live. She would not be another Jenny Oldstones she would not doom other Targaryen men. We need all the men that we have, the Targaryen women the past couple of years have not given birth to strong seeds besides Viserys. I could not afford a weak woman who would only bear weaker children. 

“But we aren't weak, you are,” Daenerys taunt me. 

There was a dangerous sneer on her face as her once gleaming white teeth were not blood red he gums were nothing more than stringing muscle to be shredded at a moment's notice. My heart was pounding as I thought about all the terrible things that might have happened to them. 

“Go back to your watery hall, you obstinate,” I yelled at them but they didn't move. 

My heart was thundering in my ears and my blood was boiling against my scab riddle skin, the soft slicing of my hair against the ground filled the air, as I looked down the sword was falling away to water that was boiling against my skin. 

“You wanted dragons so we will give them to you!” Jon roared at me. 

I turned to the boy. There was a blade in his hand and a beast massive and dangerous at his back. 

“I am not weak, I'm a dragon lord!” Daenerys roared. 

I turned back to her. There was fire dancing in her hands and she was flying and while there was a dragon at her back that was not the reason that she was flying. It sounded like the stories I used to hear as a child. A gifted mage and a skilled dragon warrior, I looked over to Jon. He had thousands of dragons of varying sizes and ages looming around him. 

I was glad that they were dead, “Go away I regret nothing you are threats and I had you put done.” A sneer pulled at my lips as I snarled at them. 

Slowly he began to fade and water began to rise, an image of Valyria smoking and a fiery mess and two children sitting on the shore a blood mess, their dead eyes locked on me as if telling me that I would regret this. I knew that when I awoke they would still be dead and I would be alive. They were gone and so were dragons there is no threat and if dragons come back to life it will be because of my son.

Chapter Text

Daenerys POV 

There was a soft chipping sound that echoed so loudly in my ears that it was threatening, almost deafening. I thought that my ears were going to start bleeding as I slowly began to open my eyes. I couldn't feel Jon at my back, which means that he must have been awakened to the same noise. I slowly rose from the ground, the sand rustling through my silver hair as I grinned slightly. 

“Jon!” I spoke in a loud voice but all I got was a gentle shush. 

As I was opening my eyes I could feel the golden light of Valyria blinding me, the sun attacking my sweat-drenched skin as the sound of the waves crashing against the beach as a smooth rhythm filled my ears. I looked over to the beach. I thought that I would see Jon but he wasn't there. 

Instead, I turned my attention to the flames that were still flickering, Jon was sitting in front of the fire with wide eyes. There was a child-like excitement in his eyes as he was all but bouncing up and down as he grinned like a little kid. I rushed over to him knowing that this had to do with the dragon. 

I dropped down to his right to notice that the cracking sound was coming from the flames that were still flickering. Did the fire last all night long or did Jon start a new fire when I was sleeping? My eyes widened with doubt as I watched the red flames jumping higher and higher. The scent of melting rock filled my nose. 

“The fire ran all night long” Jon spoke in a mystified voice.

The both of us sat there on our knees as I grinned gently as I watched the flames slowly began to die down with sharp sizzles and what stood in the place of the chard driftwood forced my heart to quicken and excitement to force my mind to rush as I noticed the eggs that I had placed in the fire with Jon were all but gone. 

Instead, three little creatures sat in the chard pit, the dragon in the center was an astounding little creature the size of a wolf pup with four skinny little legs with tensing shoulders where red wings' membrane rested. His scales are black, his horns and spinal plates are blood red, and his eyes are smoldering red pits. As he let out a screech I notice his black teeth as he walked over to me he looked awkward as if he was not used to walking on four legs but that would make sense since he was just born. 

His square little head had four crimson horns two in the frontest part of his head and two towards the back of his skull. The little crimson spikes that lined his back and tail forced a smile to form on my face because they looked nothing like horns but cure little nubs. 

I couldn't believe what I saw as my hand held out as I watched the little black and red dragon walk over to me, bright red eyes, not the least bit afraid as if he knew me. I still couldn't believe it, dragons are thought to be dead, and yet three rested before us. I looked over to Jon as I ran a tentative finger around his square little head that was cocked to the side like he couldn't understand why we were so surprised and confused. 

Jon had a young dragon with skinny four legs much like mine but this dragon was a dazzling crimson dragon whose diamond shape scales were shimmering in the light. He had gray accents, his horns and spinal plates were smooth dark gray with shimmering thin wings that stretched outlaying against his back. He patted his headway into Jons lap as I noticed the last of the three dragons.

He was the size of a cat, half the size of the other two dragons, I knew what the first two were just by looking at them. The special dragons. These little four-legged dragons were the dragons that I heard the ones that my mother told me about. The once that haunted my dreams taunted me with those three little words. 

Come find us! Those words drove me awake in the middle of the night since the first time that I heard the story when I was three. Now...now I was finally going to get those dreams out of my head because here they rested in all of their glory. But then why not make it three dazzling dragons instead of just two. Don't get me from the dragon was cute but how did two special dragon eggs get with a normal one. Someone must have hidden them there. They must have been coming back for them when something bad happened to them. I looked down at the little dragon. 

The young cat-sized dragon was staring at me and then at Jon, not sure who he should walk to as if he could sense the magic in our blood. After a moment he chose to walk between the two of us. His little legs did a little waddle as his winged arms held him up. He is a green and bronze dragon, his scales and wings are jade-green, while his eyes are bronze. He has black claws and teeth like black needles.

Jon smiled gently as the smooth red and gray dragon was sitting in his lap as his finger traced his gray wings gently while his other hand ran a single finger along with the square blocky head of the bright green dragon. 

The bright blue sky seems daunting as if telling me that at any moment the dragons that hatched these eggs were still around. I looked up accepting to see something but only soft screeches and joy-filled kisses filled the air. I couldn't help but smile as I looked down at the three baby dragons. 

Each one of them had their head cocked to the side as if they were wondering what we were looking for. I couldn't help but look around and notice that Ghost was missing, I looked around wondering where the young wolf was. But as I looked around I noticed him running across the black hardened ground leftover from the doom. He must have been back to that forest because in his mouth now as a buck with massive golden brown horns. 

His bright red eyes were filled with confusion the moment that he noticed the three baby dragons that were resting in our laps. The jade dragon notices Ghost first, his bright bronze eyes filling with child-like confusion as if he had a new friend and just didn't know about it. I couldn't help but smile. They were so cute and small it was hard to believe that one day they would grow up to be massive intelligent beasts that could one day bring us home. 

“We should name them” I spoke in a soft voice as I looked down to my own little dragon resting in my lap, bright crimson eyes filled with love and adoration and he looked up at me, his long neck curling back and forth as if he was trying to get a better look at me. 

His wings flapped against his shoulder as if to say what are you looking at, my own mind was rushing as I grinned gently. Running my fingers gently along his neck feeling that his skin was both smooth and sizzling against my fingertips feeling perfect against my skin but I knew that it would have been hotter to others. 

“Ghost has a name so should the dragons” I spoke again, still too shocked to believe that any of this was real. 

For a moment a great sense of melancholy ran over me. I knew that my mother would have wanted this, when Summerhal burned down I knew that she was hoping a dragon would be born in the world and not just my elder brother. I knew that it hurt her to have to give up on hatching the dragons, they hid the rest of the eggs from my father's mania. 

I knew that if she would have taken the trip with us this dragon would have been for her. He was born into a world that lacked great magical wonders and I knew that my mother would have made sure that all knew a great miracle that came here. 

But she would have had the mania of a mad king. We were dead, we weren't supposed to exist so to begin here it was impossible. How could we live until the dragons got strong at the age of 5 and 6? Would we even make it back home alive in the coming years? I looked over my shoulder to see Jon was far too mystified to even form a thought. 

His fingers were running gently along with the smooth gray wings of his dragons watching with bright gray eyes as he examined every inch of the four-legged creatures. The long whipping crimson tail reminded me of our family's banner. 

After a moment he spoke, “Alright we eat, we name the dragons then we gather supplies and get going we can't stay here for long. We have to find an actual city.” Jon spoke in a quickened and important voice as he looked over to Ghost. 

The bright fluffy white wolf stared back at us as he dropped the massive elk to the ground as Jon started to rise the young gray and red dragon dropped gracefully to his feet strutting around as if he owned the place. As Jon went to work grabbing the deer and the piece of obsidian that was resting on his waist, I noticed the jade dragon and the red and gray dragon making their way over to Ghost. 

Ghost was leering at them with murderous red eyes as he closed his own head to the side as his tail swished nervously as if he could sense the power of the young dragons before they were even old enough to be a danger. 

The jade dragon curled the young wolf snapping at his tail with black needle teeth forcing him to let out a single snarl while the gray and red dragon began to climb him as if expecting a ride. I watched as the young dragon climbed all the way to Ghost’s head letting out a loud roar.  Or at least his attempt of a loud roar. 

I chuckled at the playful dragon. He reminded me of Jon, curious, up to no good, and warm. My mother once told me that dragons reflected the true nature of their riders. If that was true then what else will he be in the coming years? What will my own dragon display? I looked down at the black dragon with bright red highlights. 

After a long steadying breath, I grinned at him as I looked over to Jon. He had one eye on the elk as his other eyes were on the dragons and Ghost. I couldn't help but smile as I spoke in a smooth voice. 

“I know what I want to name my little dragon, Balerion after the black dread he looks just like him and as for the green dragon, I can't help but think that my mother had been hoping for the dragons of summerhall to be born the same time as Rhaegar so that he may have a dragon. I think that we should name the dragon Rhaegal after my brother and because of my mother’s dream.” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

I watched the way that he smiled at the thought, it wasn't his childlike grin or his beaming smile but a somber grin as if thinking about his father brought nothing but sadness to his heart. I sighed heavily as I thought about my brother and all the pain that would have been avoided if he made it off of that battlefield. I took in a long heavy breath letting my chest expand as I forgot my childhood to survive this nightmare. 

“I don't really know what to name my dragon, do you remember the dance that led to the fall of the dragons, Baela Targaryen the daughter of Daemon, was wild, willing, and fearless. The fact that she is quick to anger reminded me of well me. Her dragon Moondancer fought against her uncle who was unfairly stealing away the throne of her good mother and cousin. They stood against dragons twice their age and size and fought to the end the dragon Moondancer died but not before stopping Sunfyre. Something tells me that if we ever go back to the West we will be fighting an uphill battle. Maybe not in sheer magical power but they will have alliances, and men that will know the politics of the kingdom better. A lot of the dragons died in the battle but Moondancer always stood out to me. My dragon doesn't have the same coloring as the original like your Balerion and the old Balerion. But something tells me we are going to be the underdog. I'm a fighter and for that reason, I want to name the dragon Moondancer.” Even as he spoke I found that there was some truth to his words. 

We might have the dragons but we have no gold, no men, no allies, we were supposed to meet Jon Connington but we were thrown off from Volantis we had to find allies but our allies would have eyes on them we would lose the vote of surprise. The moment we had to get out of this alive and well, clothes and a safe place to hide until the dragons grow large enough to protect themselves. 

Jon began to roast meat piquing the interest of all the dragons as he grinned gently at me, “For now we eat then go back to that building see if there is anything that we can use then we should move to the nearest city but keep the dragons hidden we don't need eyes on us now.” Jon spoke in a grave voice. I knew that he was right. 

We had to get out of here and sooner before we starve or before we find more dragons that we can't hope to protect.

Chapter Text

Jon POV

It still felt so weird. I was looking at Moondancer with a warm smile on my face as I looked at the dragon that was resting on my shoulder. The pup size dragon was sitting there with four little legs ripping at my tender skin but I didn't mind it. The charming little dragon was nuzzling my neck as I noticed a white wolf that was resting to the right of me. 

Dany was to my left she had the bright jade dragon curled around her left arm while resting contently on her right shoulder was the young dragon Balerion. I couldn't help but smile gently as I looked at the two four-legged legendary dragons rather than the two-legged dragon. 

“So this is the dragon from legend, the four-legged dragon that can speak, grow faster and fight better. How long before they start talking?” I wonder with innocent joy. 

I turned my attention back to the massive bridge that was coming in close, I was hoping that we would find some long forget riches or at least a distance map of the east, I knew that the nearest town was Mantarys but I doubt they would welcome us they were a town full of monsters and freaks affected by the doom but refused to leave. I'm sure that the Dothraki in the great grass sea is there and while we are smart adaptive children we were still children and would end up slaves. 

Was there any place safe for us even if we made our attempt to get to Volantis it would be a long hard journey as we wouldn't make it with horses. Sure we could ride Ghost but we would only be able to ride him for a few hours but he would get tired and would have to rest more often than a horse would.  Indecision ate away at me as we got closer to the massive opening the way that the door frame looked to be slowly crumbling away 

“They say they have to be at least 10 to 15 years old but those are just stories I don't know. Maybe their library is still intact. We might even learn some magic spells if dragons are real. Surely magic has to be real if dragons are real as well.” Dany spoke in an excited voice. 

Back on Dragonstone, she would often pretend that she was practicing the ancient magic of the freehold, shooting flames from her hands and flying through the sky without a dragon, I chuckled at the thought. I knew that there was a chance that it could be real just like the dragons were real but we knew that they were real before we got here the skulls in the throne room said as much. 

My heart is thundering in my chest at the thought of home. I missed my mother greatly and I hadn't visited my father's grave since we left the west. I missed my family, even my distant cousins that I was sometimes allowed to visit but only if I was heavily guarded. I sighed heavily, I was only six I shouldn't have to deal with life and death situations but here I was at 6 years old trying to fight for my life and Dany’s life.`` 

I took in a long breath as we made our way back into the massive room. There was a dangerous spark in the air now that we are walking into the building with a dragon on either shoulder. My heart was thundering in my chest as I walked forward until we got to the fork in the world. The middle walkway was a bright golden light that I knew was the forest. 

I looked to the trail to the right where there was no light at all while the trail to the left was just as dark but every once in a while there were short flickers of light. I knew that there was no one in either tunnel. There probably hadn't been a person in this abandoned land for long. I looked over to Dany, smiling gently as I noticed the two dragons on her person. 

Every time that I see the dragons it's like the first time I could barely believe it and it had been more than a few hours since they had hatched and walked out of the piles of driftwood. My heart was thundering and webs of anxiety white-hot began to spread throughout my chest as it began to expand. 

“I'll take the right” Dany spoke smoothly since she was already at the right side of the walkway. I nodded my head as I made my way to the left. 

For a few minutes, I could hear the soft footsteps of Dany and the loud screeches of Balerion and Rhaegal but after a few minutes, I couldn't hear them anymore. My heart was rushing as I kept one hand on the left side of the wall making sure that I could trip. Moondancer didn't roar his knowing smokey gray eyes the same color as my own were peering in the dark. I knew that if there was anyone here that I would have advanced warning if there was anyone there. 

After a few minutes of walking, I felt a sly grin beginning to pull at my face as the fear that had been plaguing my body since the ship slowly began to fall away and instead cement-filled me to the brim. The loud thump of my shoes filled my ears as my hands fell from the left wall that was no longer there. I finally entered into a large open circle room as I noticed the light that appeared was from the golden light that pooled into the room from a large open window that hit scattered metal and weapons on the ground. 

Lava veins pooled into a large metallic bowl in the middle of the room. While a large wall had a hole large enough to fit a dragon's head, the cause of the golden light that was flooding the floor must have been the masonry room where they made the saddles and weapons in this room. I could see forgotten leather and saddles with adjustable straps. I understood the saddles were made to help younger riders get the hang of it but I didn't get the point after all dragons grow fast after a few weeks even a few moments the saddles would no longer be useful. 

         I could feel movement on my shoulder as I watched Moondancer leap from my shoulder, he batted his ashen gray wings shimmered as he was just barely able to land on the ground. He squealed as he made his way through the room on untested four legs. I grinned gently as I followed the path that he waddled until I noticed where he was walking too. 

Barrels of weapons of shimmering steel and varying auras stared back at me. I knew what hey we're the moment that I laid eyes on them. The view times that Viserys spared with me he would use Blackfyre as if that would save him from me he didn't have any skill and while Valyrian steel gave him an edge it would save him.

It had a wicked black air that was dangerous and would often lash at my armor the few times that I dropped my guards. Looking at these blades I knew that this room was sure it was used for saddles but the creation of valyrian steel resided in this area as well. Daggers, war hammers, and bows all stared at me with varying designs and heights. The most stunning thing had to be the black bow. I knew that it had to be made from dragon bone. Dazzling intricate golden designs were etched into the bow. 

It was calling out to me as I rushed forward grabbing it tightly. The lightweight bow felt perfect against my fingers. I preferred battling with a sword but when it came to hunting. I could think of no other weapon than a bow and if dragons were brought back here they might have been brought back on Dragonstone too. Or if an enemy ever gets a hold of Rhaegal, learning how to shoot a bow would be the best weapon in taking out a dragon rider while in the sky. 

I noticed a leather quiver with shimmering black arrowheads that I knew had to be obsidian. The blades and arrows never dulled no matter the age of time but I knew that they broke easily as well. Shattering like glass which is why they were often called dragonglass. They could be good for hunting animals but if anyone had even leather armor they would be able to stop the bow. But for now, we were hunting animals to survive not for sport or war. 

I hatched the quiver to my back and slung the bow over my left shoulder as I looked down to Moondancer. His bright gray eyes were luminous in the dark as he looked at the massive barely of weapons. One of those weapons would make us enough money to survive in the free cities until we were older and those same weapons would get us to the free cities. I would need more than dragons and dire wolves to protect Dany. 

I knew that these must have been here since the fall of Valyria. The weapons swirled all around the room enough to outfit 3 armies. But I only need enough for a small fortune and one sword alone would do that but a cache could get an army but we wouldn't be able to take a whole cache to a city just the two of us we would need a horse or at the very least a carriage. 

I still couldn't believe all of this even as I tried to find a way to make it possible to use this magic and sword to our advantage. I still couldn't believe that any of this was happening. How could someone be such a monster that he is more than willing to kill his grandson and daughter all out of one unfounded paranoia? Only to realize that paranoia was well-founded we had dragons now because of him and whether I made it home or not I would use those dragons to put an end to him.   

I couldn't believe all of these eggs, weapons, and I'm sure the room that Dany went to was the library she was talking about. I leaned over the barrels looking at the swords knowing that I had to keep one for myself. I looked into the barely until I looked over to a massive stone slab where a fresh blade rested. 

The aura was pure snow-white pulses in an almost god-like aura I walked over to in almost a. Instead, the hold of the blade was dragon bone which I'm sure is the reason that blade halt lasted. It started as a typical blade hilt, with smooth pommels of a ruby that pulsed with power. But as you looked down at the hilt, the hilt expanded to black dragon wings encrusted with small rubies on the wing’s outline. 

While the temperate patter of the blade was stunning, there was a dazzling star-like pattern on the right side of the blade while the left side had a smooth flickering flame pattern. The white glow shimmered in the light as I walked over to him. I gripped tightly to the hills. The smooth wings that stuck out of the hilt didn't affect the grip. 

I gripped below the wings having plenty of room to hold the blade without the wings being a factor in any of this. I swung a few times to make sure that it did not affect my swing. I grinned gently as I showed the blade to Moondancer with a warm smile on my face. 

“What do you think?” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

I watched Moondancer jump around until he had a toothy black grin on his face as he flapped his wings happily. I chuckled gently as I looked about the room placing the bastard sword into the quiver along with the bow and arrows. I then went back to looking around the room. I had the sword and more swords to even pay our way through the east. 

My heart thunder with excitement as I smiled at the blades for the moment I stared around the room in utter wonder as I notice that off to the side there weren't just saddles, my heart race in my throat as I rushed across the room until I notice it locked away in the corner something more valuable than the swords. 

Daggers and crowns were all made from Valyrian steel. They were designed to be intricate but they were flawed like they couldn't get it right. There were a few dragon-shaped crowns while others looked like they were eels. I smiled. They would be easy to carry and be worth just a few daggers here and a few crowns there. We would be able to get paid passages to Volantis and hopefully find the griffin. He would be our best chance at surviving and finding allies. 


Daenerys POV

I could feel Balerion’s call digging in my shoulders. I smiled gently at the dragons. I thought that after we ate they would disappear as if we were starving and because of that we started to hallucinate but where we are still here. My heart was thundering in my chest as we began to walk down the hall. The loud clapping of my feet filled the ear bouncing off the walls. 

I stumbled forward walking down the dark hallway to the sound of my heavy steps, the sound of my pounding heartbeat filled with an equal of excitement and worry filled my ear making me feel like something big was about to happen. Rhaegal let out a screech as he was excited just as much as I was. I couldn't help but grin as my brother was gone but his memory could live on through this dragon who would one day return home to the west hopefully as an ally but if not as a conqueror. But if conquering me that we can go home then that is just what we are going to have to do. 

I kept walking until I notice that the walls were starting to get further and further apart until I made my way into a massive room, I looked to see that at the rightmost wall there was a massive widen covered in gunk, I knew that it had to be ash and burnt flesh as I walked over to the window. I couldn't help but smile as I rubbed the window until golden light started to flood the room.

As it did I notice that the rest of the wall was littered with bookshelves as I grinned gently at the sight. Magic cloaked the walls. I could feel it swirling around me wanting my skin and putting my mind and my heart at ease. It was like the sunlight as if my skin was absorbing it but instead of getting tan, I was getting more skill at magic.  

I saw books littering the walls. Thick leather-bound books that I'm sure were written in high valyrian stared back at me. Dust littered the books, black dust filled the air checking me. I began to grow giddy as I noticed that these were all how-to books on how to raise dragons.

My eyes rushed over the ancient text as I began to open up the books I watched as massive images appeared out of nowhere of a floating dragon that floated off the pages. Balerion and Rhaegal let out surprised shrieks. I watched as a second dragon appeared in the air one was a foaling four-legged dragon floating in the air. The other dragon that floated beside it was not four legs but two-legged with two wings arms standing beside it as words floated off the pages resting under the dragons.

I watched them marching across the paper resting under the 4 legged dragon, and hunger began to build me. My heart thundered in my chest until this day all of mankind thought that there was only one kind of dragon yet two existed and I'm sure many more litter the pages of this thick anthology. 

All I could think was that magic was truly real, my mind was rescued with joy and excitement as I looked through the book watch time that I swapped the page I watched as the floating image disappeared. I needed to know more, I let my fingers run gently on the tender pages, images of winds with lengthy passages, stages of evolution, the black drawing stared back at me as a hungry filled my mind.

A new fiery image began to form from thin air taking up the whole room as three sets of captivated eyes were locked on the images. I watched the egg crack before turning into a small hatchling like an adolescent no bigger than a dog than a horse size beast, then it kept growing larger and larger. The moving images entertained me. I could have stayed here all day but alas it was not meant to be. 

But then I watched the image switch to that of a four-legged dragon. They started as a wolf size pup just like a Balerion but as 6 months went by the dragon was the size of an adult size normal wolf. But a year ago they were bigger than a horse and bigger than a six-year-old dire wolf. By two years old there was an image of a dragon with a person on the back large enough to be ridden. By three years the four-legged dragon had a 200 feet wingspan and was as large as a coach large enough to carry the entire royal family. It was like every year they grew large either by wingspan or by height.

After that, the image cut off which made sense seeing as how I'm sure that was as long as they had the four legendary dragons. I looked at the bottom of the screen to see that there was a name on the bottom of the image. It said Emperor dragon. 

I grinned at the sight of the book knowing that we were going to have to take it with us. I grinned at the sight as I walked around the room. Most of the books were burnt black but as I walked around I noticed one book in perfect condition. It was so perfect that it was almost uncanny. 

A smooth leather-bound bright red book the spine wasn't even broken along the spine was a roaring dragon sat on the bottom of the spine while alone it said Introduction Grimmore in high valyrian. I knew that meant a spellbook. My hair was racing as I was going to learn magic no matter what it took. I rushed over to the book, opening it as I watched images that didn't float off the page. They stayed hidden away from the sight of prying eyes. 

One of the first spells that I saw was a fire spell. It was only one word. It said Dracarys. I had a set of instructions that said to concentrate all your power on your hands and think about flames from there. I couldn't help but smile as I noticed the magical illustration in the book that showed what you want to do and what not to do. 

Magic I could bring magic back, I gripped tightly to the book with my left hand while I held my right hand right. I thought about pushing all the power into my right hand as I let the words hang on my lips. 

“Dracarys” It was nothing but a whisper. 

But I felt my blood bubbling, the dragon began to catch as if they were trying to set the fire but only gray smoke remained. 

I smiled as I watched dazzling silver flames burst to life in my palm, I couldn't help but grin like a madman, as I looked down at my palm the flames danced and licked against my fingertips but they didn't crawl up my fingertips or burn my flesh. It remains the same. 

“It says here that after a while I don't even have to say the word to bring magic forth.” I grinned happily as I shall but screeched out the words. 

“Now I truly have seen it all, magic and dragons.” A shocked voice filled the air. 

I turned around to see that Jon was walking into the room. There was a warm smile on his face as he looked at the silver flames flickering on my fingertips as he grinned at me. 

“You found spell books, I found this, a sword to protect us, a bow to hunt with and a few twisted crowns to sell us safe passage through the free cities,” Jon spoke easily as I grinned as I stopped concentrating on my hand watching as the flames died from my grasp. 

I grinned as I showed him the book but he shook his head, “I'll stick with the sword, and dragon taming magic is all you.” He spoke warmly, his bright gray eyes shimmering as I noticed Moondancer on the ground prodding alone. Jon held out a hand with a warm smile on his face as I watched Rhaegal leap into his plan, not a single word needed to be spoken. 

I chuckled gently. Jon was always better with animals than he was with people. 

“We should collect something, make camp and then head out in the morning” Jon spoke in a warm, easy voice. 

I nodded my head as I walked over to the self grabbing a book that I had lightly skimmed as I handed it off to Jon. He was growing at it as he slowly began to read the book before smiling. 

“A book on dragon beading and raising. You think I would be good at this, huh” He spoke in a gentle joking voice. 

As he closed the book his finger went running along the jade dragon's head Rhaegal purred with joy as he chuckled. Balerion didn't look any closer to leaving my shoulder but I could see the intrigue in his eyes like he wanted to know more, not just about me but the man that had a way with dragons. 

“Alright then let's go” I spoke in a warm voice as he chuckled, nodding his head. 

I wonder what was going on in the west, did they know that the dragon came back or if there were eggs that were hatching? Only time would tell.

Chapter Text

Maester

It was the middle of the night when I was ripped from a deep sleep. There was darkness swirling all around me. I couldn't think straight. My mind was numb and my tongue was heavy. I didn't know what to say. To ethier yell at them for waking me during the hour of the wolf or to ask them to go away.  But as I was forced to shuffle out of the room my maester chains weighing me down. I knew where they were taking me. 

I kept walking, not speaking, as four young accolades were rushing to my right and left as if they were trying to force me to move faster. But I kept to my own steady space as I walked through the hall. There was no sound exchanged between us, just the quenched steps until we made it into a large open room.

The room is usually dark unless lit by candles and there was a strange glow forming in the room as I noticed that there were some candles lighting the way but the candles hadn't been lit in hundreds of years since the last dragon died. 

  One green and three black candles were brought to the Citadel from Valyria a thousand years before the Doom of Valyria. They are tall and twisted with sharp edges. These glass candles give off an unpleasantly bright light that does strange things to colors. I couldn't believe that there was no way that they could have been lit. 

It is claimed that when the glass candles burn the sorcerers can see across mountains, seas and deserts, give men visions and dreams, and communicate with one another half a world apart. But I didn't feel a great sense of magic, just something dark and dangerous rumbling over the room. As if warning us to not go against those that had magic in their blood. Could this be because of the Targaryen or the death of children maybe. 

I couldn't believe it. We sent the accolades down here to set the candles on fire and we all knew that there was no such thing as lighting them. They had not lit up in so long and now they were none of this made any sense. My mind was rushing when one of the young boys spoke. 

“There is more sir, a comet” He spoke in a terrifying voice. 

As I turned to look at him he jerked his head to the right to the door that we had just come through, shaking my head heavily as I leered at the boy he walked out of the room forcing me to follow, and what I saw forced my heart to still. I hadn't seen this comet before but I had read about it when I was learning to get my glass link. 

It was a comet that was said to herald the birth of dragons and the birth of a new age, confusion filled my chest that all had to mean something. The candle is one thing but with the comet staring back at me I knew that something big was going on. 

The comet is red, with a long tail that to some appear to cover half the sky with the head of the comet being a dragon's head. It is visible by day and outshines the moon at night. I knew it to be the dragon's comet. This had to mean something but what. The death of the Targaryen children, the start of a war, what? 

I knew that I couldn't simply tell the king he was mad and in his paranoia he might kill me because of what I had to say. I would tell Varys and leave it up to him to tell the king if anyone was going to die it would be the no-good spider. I knew he was teaching Viserys all the things that he needed to know to pull strings from the shadows. Let it be their problem. 

“Fetch the paper and a pen. I must send out a letter.” I spoke in a quickened voice. If I send it now it should reach them in the coming days. 


Viserys POV 

I watched her spinning around as the bright blue sky loomed overhead as the smooth red comet with a large dragon's head almost taunted me they said that mean dragons are back but we sent a letter to dragonstone to see if there are any of the eggs in the vault that had hatched but there was nothing heard from Lyanna. I thought that she might be lying so sooner or later we were going to have to go there ourselves to make sure but if they weren't born there then they were.

“You still thinking about it” Rhaenys spoke in a smooth voice 

I looked down to see the young girl, her mocha skin shimmering with a light layer of sweat as she gripped tightly to the whip slamming it back and forth as she did this dangerous dance. I watched as thick gashes started to form on the dummies from the whip. I could see the sharpened blade resting on the end. 

“It's doesn't bother you?” I spoke in a smooth voice 

I knew that it was bothering her not having a dragon of her own the day that Jon first came into the capital he had that massive wolf at his side when he was three I saw the way that her face soured it was the same thing as me. She could be sweet when she wanted to like her mother but she could be spiteful and vain and quick to anger much like me. She had to know that this might be our chance to get a dragon. 

A heavy sigh left her lips as she turned back to look at me. There was a sly look on her face as she held her whip in her left hand while her right hand went to the hip gripping tightly to the blade showing off the glimmering steel. I knew the dagger well; it was the same one that almost took my life. 

“A dragon didn't almost take your life, my hand and this blade did. The holes in that dummy were caused by my whip, not magic or dragons. If that comet means that dragons get brought back as we get dragons, great. But if not, well I still have my weapons so no it doesn't matter if the comet means dragons are not. It didn't matter to me that Jon had a dire wolf and it doesn't matter now that he is dead. What will you have if this turns out just to be some false hope if the eggs are still nothing but stone?”  She spoke in a taunting voice as she went back to her training. 

I watched as she slashed with the whip as if to keep the man at bay as she closed in with the dagger eradicating the dummy until straw was spilling from his stomach. The sight was starting. I knew that she would already be the one that they went to when it came to matters of war. So I had to be the one they came to with matters of magic. These dragons had to be real. 

I was going to prove it, a massive power rushed over me as I felt someone at my back but it was not paranoia like with my father but Varys creeping in the shadows with the news. I looked at him for a moment. I knew that whatever this was about was going to lead to a small council meeting. I looked at him as I started to walk off leaving Rhaenys to her weapons. I would have my dragons. 

I made my way with him up the spiraling staircase as we watched maids making their way through the hall. He waited for them to pass before speaking in a low voice. 

“There is news from the citadel in Old Town the obsidian candles, the ones that had not been lit for 100s of years, lit again all three of them at the exact same time and not a moment later the comet was seen in the sky. The maester thinks that it is an omen for magic returning to the kingdoms. I have sent spies to Dragonstone. They will let us know if your theory is correct.” Even as he spoke I knew what he meant. 

After summerhall, my mother feared that my father would burn down an entire kingdom if it meant that he could get dragons to come back to the world, and now with the comet I knew that he would stop at nothing to make sure that they were real once more. So my mother hid the eggs deep in an underground vault that only the royal Queen had access to. But the moment that Lyanna left for Dragonstone with Jon, my mother gave her the only key to the fault. 

They would have to steal the key, check the eggs and then sneak the key back on her person before she woke up to find it missing. It was not going to be an easy task but it was one that needed to be done. I wanted those eggs, my heart was pounding in my chest as I made sure that there was no one looking or in the room to listen. 

“And what did you find out about the children?” I spoke in a low venomous whisper. 

Varys looked at me with a smooth daring look on his face as his light feathery steps were impossible to hear. “We haven’t found anything yet, they might really be dead.

I knew that there was something to be at least one ear listening to. I knew that each of the men on the small council had at least one spies on their payroll. My chest was expanding quickly as I held my breath as we made our way into the small council room. I didn't see my father. I knew that he was too good to show up to the meetings that were at least what he told me but I knew it was because he couldn't stand the sight of these people. 

I looked to the hand of king Tywin. His aging form greeted me as I looked at his bright green eyes with golden flakes that were shimmering in the morning light. The scent of shit was wafting into the room as I noticed Maester Pycelle, the old man that just keeps getting older. The maester of ships Lord Monford Valyeron and the king’s guard Arthur. 

He hadn't been the same since the kids had died just a few short weeks ago, he mourned them as if they were his own kin. I'm sure he felt like he lost his last connection to Rhaegar, he wanted nothing more than to have my little sister and Jon still alive and well. After all, Jon was the spitting image of him. They both had such a close tie to a man and the most annoying thing had to be that they never knew. 

But I knew him and when he died I was angry but not for the reason that you think, I was angry that commoners thought that they could kill a royal and just get away with it. I was never a fan of Rhaegar. I didn't care either way but I knew that he was beloved by the people and that was what bugged me the most. I was not beloved by the people I didn't even like. 

I sighed heavily as I dropped into the chair looking at Arthur. There was something dark in his violet eyes as he leaned into the chair as if he didn't want to be here and he thought that this was a waste of time. The master of coin was nowhere to be found. Lord Hightower was off who knows where. 

I'm sure that matters of magic had nothing to do with him, Varys walked to sit by me as he took in a long heavy breath explaining to them the same thing that he explained to me. 

“We got a letter from the citadel in Old Town. All three glass candles were lit right before the red comet formed in the sky. The maester believes that soon the dragon's egg will hatch and magic will be brought back into the world.”  Varys spoke in a smooth voice. 

Even as he spoke I watched the way that Tywin scoffed like this was a dumb reason to bring us in for a meeting at the same time I could tell that he wanted nothing more than to have a dragon for his grandchild. 

I didn't care if he was polite, all he wanted was if it got me my dragons. Only a Targaryen can ride them and there would be no more hightowers telling Targaryen how to rule their empire. The thought was more than a little laughable what kind of dragonlord takes orders from the weak good nothing regular person. Maester Pycelle didn't speak, his head was bent like he knew what the burning candle meant. 

“I’ll remind all of you that the king burned down Summerhall and a lot of people in the process we don't want to have to go through that again.  If he finds out that the maester of the citadel thinks that dragons are coming back and we all know that Aerys will stop at nothing to make them quiet. We should investigate this matter before it gets out of hand. The glass candles from the east I saw we send someone there and someone else to the island to make sure that the eggs didn't hatch take even a few so if the king ever gets the manic needed to make sure the dragon eggs didn't hatch, say three for the three Targaryen children.” Varys spoke in a smooth voice. 

I knew that at least half that statement was a lie he was making it known because I wanted the dragons and I told him that if I ever found out that he knew something and didn't tell me I would take more than his balls. I would take his life, so with that thought in mind when he ever heard anything magic-related I was the first one to know.  

I nodded my head slowly as I looked over to Tywin. There was something flashing in his eyes, maybe understanding, maybe greed. I wasn't really sure but I watched the way that he nodded her head slowly almost like he knew something that I didn't. 

“Very well the prince may go if he thinks it will keep a tragedy from happening. Take Jamie with you and speak with the grieving Lyana. Try to be as gentle as possible.” Tywin spoke as if he commanded me.

 But until my 15th birthday, I couldn't take the throne even if I wanted to, so I nodded my head slowly as I started to rise. Any other time I would yell at him and tell him that he would not tell me what to do but I was giddy at the chance of getting dragons and nothing was going to stop me from getting them. I was going to Dragonstone and I was going to get my eggs and as long as that comet was in the sky I was not going to stop until the egg hatched. 


Jaime POV 

Thunder boomed, dangerously cracked against the sky and thick arcing tendrils of purple cracked like whips against the blackened sky. The black waves churned and slapped against the boat drenching the deck in seawater. Viserys stumbled to the left slamming against the ship. His silver stringy hair was snow-white as it stuck to his face like a wet rat. His double clung to his skin as he struggled to stand his finger ripping into the long railing of the ship.

I didn't understand it, it was London like the island didn't want us here. When we left the port the sky was bright blue. There wasn't a single black cloud in the sky and now the boat rocked violently as the waves slammed against the deck. I could barely stand with my armor weighing me down but I was still more graceful than the little beast that was rushing around. 

The king, when he heard that we were going to the island, insisted that we take Ser Whent as well, almost like he was worried that someone was going to kill Viserys. As if he feared Lyanna would attack him. 

It made me wonder how much of a random stroke of luck was it that the boat was attacked by pirates and how much of it was designed by the mad king. He might be mad but sometimes that madness gives way to a brilliant yet devious idea. The marriage contract that my father had signed before announcing the change of his heir was one of those rare moments. 

Whent gripped tightly to the railing so tightly that his knuckles turned bone-white and his muscles in his arms and shoulders grew taunt. Struggling to keep himself upright, all the while Dragonstone loomed overhead. Power radiated off the magical black stone that could only be re-forge with dragon fire. I could see the stone dragons curling over the towers and as the thunder crack, it looked like it was glaring at me with hate.

         The ship let out a terrified groan as it threatened to cape size, I could see the shore but it seemed so far away. There. Was a black smog that swirled around the island as if the grief of the island became physical. I knew the cistern was beloved and I didn't have much to do with them but they were sweet and kind. I always thought that it was weird that What was the only guard placed for two royal children. I knew Whent was just as heartbroken as the people of the Island. I haven't heard him crack a dark joke since their deaths.

I looked at the port town and fishing village that sat in the shadow of DragonStone. They sat hidden in the shadows but even they seemed to be taunting me. I hadn’t been here since I was a knighted I had only been here a few times I don't think that Aerys ever came here it was just his wife and once I was proven to be capable swordsmen I was kept in the capital to protect the prince something that I didn't enjoy he was little fucking monster. Just like his father, I couldn't give either one of them a reason to burn me. 

The rain pelted against my skin like an arrowhead, cold and the piercing rain continued to pelt me as the whisper slammed against my skull. I looked over to Viserys; he was leaning against the railing for dear life as he let his eyes run over the rolling green hills that were black with rain. 

I watched as he helped the rolling as he stomped up the steps as rushed over to the captain even with the roar of his win. I could hear his raspy panic voice loud and clear. I watched as he gripped tightly to his shoulder. Panic pale violet eyes were locked on the man as he yelled. 

“You will get us to shore or you will cease to be breathing.” His glare grew pointed with rage as my heart thumped in my chest, all this for some eggs.

The thought of magic was something laughable: dragons were a myth. There is no way that dragons were real; they didn't create a throne and they didn't carve out these seven kingdoms. I knew that there had to be more to the history of the seven kingdoms that others are not telling us. But then I heard something that didn't make any sense but at the same time made it seem like it made perfect sense concerning who this island belongs to. 

I heard something thunder like a whip cracking against the sky, but as I looked up I knew that it was a thunderous crack of wings that filled my ears as I looked to the sky to see a large dragon hidden amongst the clouds. His neck was as long as the tower and his head the size of a cabin. I looked to the sky blinking rapidly and as I looked again there was nothing. I was losing my mind. 

I shook my head just as i looked again there was nothing there and we were at the port I looked over to Viserys he didn't see anything or else he would have been more fanatical so I decided not to say anything as I made my way off the ship with Viserys at my side we climbed into a smooth coach the heated that filled the square box filled with heat and a fresh change of clothes almost as if Lady Lyanna knew that we were coming. 

Viserys started to change his clothes but I looked out the window, careful of the rain that could be coming in at any moment. I could see the architect of the Castel and look at it, it made the grateful and stone dragons look even darker and more threatening. 

“A grim place, Dragonstone was built by Valyrians with arcane arts, fire, and sorcery. Capable of liquefying and reshaping stone with dragon flame, the dragonlords used their magic to shape Dragonstone to look like multiple dragons. That’s why we think eggs are only able to hatch here” Viserys spoke as if he knew that I was studying the castle that I only saw a few times.

I watched as the massive castle was coming closer. I could see the windows were lit up with golden flickers from the flames that filled the rooms. 

Dragon architecture can be found throughout the castle, such as small dragons framing gates and dragon claws holding torches. A pair of great wings cover the armory and smithy, and dragon tails form archways and staircases. The citadel of Dragonstone is wrought all of black stone

Doors can be set in the mouths of stone dragons. Instead of merlons, gargoyles and grotesques serve as brooding crenellations along the three curtain walls. Designs include basilisks, cockatrices, demons, griffins, hellhounds, manticores, minotaurs, wyverns, and other creatures. Statues in the shape of dragons can be found all over the castle. Dragonstone has a castle yard and a library. 

As the gates began to the part I knew that Lady Lyanna would be waiting for us in the throne room and I knew that Visersy would not take it well if there was someone lording over him from high he would insist that she get down from her throne and he wouldn't care that she is the grieving mother that now lost her son six years after losing her husband. I sighed heavily as I watched the throne room coming closer and closer. 

Before I knew it we were walking down the silent hall with nothing but a few touches to light our way. I could hear the sound of our boots slapping against the ground. The hard slap of rain against the roof thunder in my ears. I looked over to Viserys in fresh clothes. He had a hunger in his eyes as he looked ready to kill. He wanted these eggs. 

It didn't take as long to get to the great hall. The massive doors stared back at me as I watched the way that Viseyrs was giddy like a child all but jumping off the ground like the thought of stone eggs was the last thing that ever happened to him. 

The Great Hall is carved in the shape of a huge dragon lying on its belly; the heavy red doors of the hall are set in the mouth, and those entering pass beneath the gateway teeth and through the dragon's maw. They were sharp and so life-like that it was more than a little unnerving. It felt like I was really walking through a dragon's mouth. The kitchens resemble a curled-up dragon where the smoke and heat vented through its nostrils. But  I walked into the massive dining portion where the high dais was resting with two thrones. 

There were two thrones, one of them was a throne with two dragons at the back of the throne roaring at each other with tails curling around the base of the throne. The other throne was made from volcanic gray rock that was slanted to the left. This was the throne that Lyanna was sitting in.

There were black bags under her eyes and she didn't look the least bit welcoming in fact she looked like we were the enemies stepping foot on her island. But when Aegon reached 15 it would be his island and she would be back in the North. 

I noticed that the change around her neck on a golden wire was a golden dragon key with red jewels in the eyes. I knew that had to be the key that they were all talking about. The minute that Viserys saw that he walked up with a warm smile on his face and an eager light in his eyes. I knew that he didn't give a damn about Lyanna; he just wanted the key around his neck. He was only allowed to take three eggs but if he had the key he could keep coming back and grabbing more and more eggs under the cover of a storm or a night. 

“Sister, it's good to see you. I'm sorry when I heard about Jon. He was such a  good lad and didn't deserve that.” He spoke in a smooth voice with me at his back. 

I watch the way that Lyanna’s eyes danced until there was murderous hate written all over her face I'm sure that she would play it off like she was talking about the pirates but I knew better than that I knew that the hate was for the Targaryen that made her a prisoner and took her son and her husband. 

“Yes, those that are reasonable for death are going to pay for it now. What is it that you need, brother.” Her lips curled into disgust as she said the word brother. 

I'm sure that she knew that she was playing with fire but as she spoke she went into the room in dry clothes, a daring look in his eyes as he made his way over to Lyanna not once stopping to look at me or Viserys as if he only took orders from her. 

“Orders from the king to collect three dragon eggs from the vault for the three children of the blood of old valyria.” The way that Viserys phrased it seemed weird as if the other two were not of the blood. 

I didn't pay any mind to it though I simply watched the way that she looked over to Viserys only for a moment a tension filling the air as she started to form from the steps as a heavy sigh left her voice. 

“I'm aware lord Tywin sent me a message to follow me.” She spoke in a polite voice but the polite voice didn't fool me she was really saying eat your hearts out.

Buckets of sweat rolled down my back as the howl of wind began to fill my ears as it forced the water to churn despite the icy chilling winds that slammed against the walls. The howl of wind did nothing for the stifling heat of the small walkway that I was walking through. I could see Lyanna and Whent walking down the steps both had torches and both of them had a relaxed form.

The blackness was all-consuming as I struggled through the dark keeping one hand firmly on the cramped dusted walls of the secret dying forcing me to slouch. Spiking tendrils of pain came rushing down my back as I investigated the darkness to see a massive sterling silver vault that had an unearthly glow of red that I knew would be Valyrian steel. There were two men eating me, both with one hand on their sword. 

The moment that they saw Viserys they all snapped up like they were more worried about what he would think compared to the lady of the island. It said more about Viserys than Lyanna. She was loved not feared she was always respected no matter but with Viserys they respected him only when they were in his line of sight. 

Nodding politely to Lyanna they shifted their worried stare to the prince as she walked up the vault. I watched as the man on the right dressed in black scale armor with a dragon helm stared back at me.

 At a firm nod, I walked over to the door looking at the firm steel door as I noticed a piece missing. That piece begins with the dragon key. I watched the way that Lyanna gently and carefully placed the piece into the hole.  

My heart hammered in my throat as my mind rushed. I did not know what to say as my mouth was dry with anticipation. Dragons would be brought back to the world; it was the only thing that I could think about. But I knew that there was no way that it could be real but if it was real then my daughter would marry a dragon rider and my grandson or granddaughter or both would be dragons. That thought alone forced a mad grin to form on my own face as I looked over at Viserys.

He had a dangerous eagerness lit to his eyes that made me want to shudder if not for the fact that he was weak and was no threat to me. I looked over to Lyanna. He moved out of the way as I told him you have a few minutes then you have to leave. 

I walked in with Viserys. His eyes were locked on one thing in the back. He didn't care about anything else in the vault but my eyes went to them with ease. Between the gold dragons, ancient weapons, and old text there was so much that could be solid and made a small fortune. 

But Viserys didn't care about any of that; he had blackfyre on his back, one of two things that he really cares about: the other thing that he cared about was sitting in the middle of the room on a table decorated with fine plush pillows as dragons’ eggs. Only 10 were left after the burning of Summerhall I remember because I was the one that brought Queen Rhaella here to lock them away from the mad king. 

They were just as dazzling as I remember them, they were pretty to look at but that was about it, they couldn't be really could they. They were dazzling and glowing in the light, taking each one of them, some of them were iridescent and had that same glowing quality as so long ago. While those were just as gorgeous but did not seem to glow as brightly as the others. 

There were so many colors and all of them were about the same size but the designs were different and varying. I watched the way that Viserys' hands were hovering over some of the eggs. 

One egg was a purple dragon with swirling golden highlights that were shimmering with a metallic shield. 

“This one” Even as he spoke he pointed at it forcing me to grab it. 

I went to grab it. The hard egg was shocking. It felt like stone but I knew that there was something alive about the egg. I could see the way that his eyes began to roam again as I noticed the next egg that he had his eye on. 

A blood-red egg that was shimmering like a polished shield he pointed at it and kept moving as he surveyed the rest of the eggs as if he was picking out the perfect ones. He had to know that he was only able to keep one of them. 

The last one was a golden egg with pink swirls just like the dragon moring from legend, when Viserys grabbed it I knew that was the egg that he wanted for himself. There was a hunger that filled his eyes as he gripped tightly to the egg. He nodded politely to Lyanna, not once looking at her as he walked out of the room. I bowed as I took the eggs but Whent was behind me standing off to the side with Lyanna whispering. 

I didn't hear much but I heard a whisper, “Is this wise?” His voice was so low I almost didn't hear it. 

I knew that the two of them hell this whole island was hiding something but what.

Chapter Text

 Jon POV 

It has been a few months since we have left Valyria and made our way into the great grass sea, it had taken a while to find a boat strong enough to take us to the man land and even then it took us about two days to get to the mainland we were children with short limbs and not enough determined to make it in a one day journey. After three months we were finally going to be at Mantarys. 

I was hoping that we would be able to sell one of the valyrian steel daggers in the hope of buying two horses. I looked over to Ghost who looked like he was going to collapse to the ground in exhaustion half the time. We could only ride him for two hours at a time before he was too tired to move at all and after a while, his paws couldn't support our weight so we would have to rest longer. 

What I knew was going to be a hard journey seemed almost like an impossible one, in a days time we would be just on the outskirts of Mantarys and at that time I had hoped that we would get the horse may be an inn for a night or two, to sleep in a real bed before heading our way. I looked over to Dany. She had a warm smile on her face as she grinned down at her book. Her legs were folded as she looked at the book. 

She had a leaf resting in her hand. The right hand was on the book as her fingers were running over the lines with steady fingers as her lips whispered something just below my hearing. I watched the massive grin that formed on her face as she watched the dazzling green life begin to float off of the palm of her hand. 

The blade of grass kept growing higher and higher in the air as if it was never going to stop and after a moment it began to slowly fall back down. But it wasn't like a falling leaf would typically do. Instead, it was falling down in a straight line in the same path that it was raised in. 

“You are getting good at that magic stuff,” I spoke in an easy voice as I walked over to Dany. 

Her hair was getting shaggy and longer with each passing moment they were spilling onto the grass when she stood it reaching down on her lower bag. I looked over to Dany as she looked up at me with a bright smile on her face as she grinned at me with a proud and triumphant look on her face. She was a skill in magic that was only growing more if only there was a dragon lord to guide them. 

“Your dragon rearing skills are good as well.” Even as she spoke sweetly a shadow befell us. 

A rush of wind filled my ears as I looked up to the bright blue sky. I knew that if it was anyone else they would look on in terror as a jade dragon with bronze highlights shimmering in the light. It had been three months since we had started this journey with the dragons and Rhaegal was the side of an adolescent wolf. 

His glimmered jade scales cast a green glow on my face as he rested on my shoulder like he was born to rest here. I smiled gently as I ran a tender finger along his neck. I could see beaten bronze against his neck. 

I looked over the open green plane. I could see a ghost resting his head on his paws as bright red eyes were hidden behind white lids. He was snoozing soundly as a second shadow befell us swooping and fast. 

I thought it was one shadow but it was two shadows intermingled, they slammed into the ground forcing Dany to let out a sharp surprised yelp but as I noticed Balerion and Moondancer, their legs were tangled as their wings beat against each other. Red, gray and black battled against each other, Moondancer struggled on top black dagger-shaped teeth snapping as bright gray eyes were filled with a playful fire in his eyes. 

Smoke gray wings bat against the skin as his front legs were holding down the legs of Balerion, his long black coiling neck darted through the air, bitting Moondancers shoulder forcing him to tumble to the ground with Balerion was roaring vicious. Blood red eyes filled with a kind of pride that you would only think to find in humans. 

I looked over to Dany. There was a frown on her face. I knew that she didn't like the dragons fighting. I looked up to the sky knowing that there was going to be a body flying from the air at any moment. Balerion and Moondancer, unlike Rhaegal, were the size of an adolescent dire wolf about half the size of Ghost. They were growing at a faster rate than the books described. 

Balerion jumped off of Moondancer just in time to get his prize. I watched as sheep that must have been running through the grass plains somewhere the half-burnt corpse was staring back at me. Black flames still flickering against the corpse as black teeth ripped tights and tender flesh. Moondance hissed at him as he made his way over to me. I couldn't help but chuckle as I ran a gentle hand along his slightly bruised neck. 

“The book says that the better the breeder and herder….caretaker… there isn't an official word for someone who cares for a dragon.” Dany smiled at the thought. 

I chuckled as I shook my head heavily watching Balerion for a moment he was thick with muscle rippling and strong. Moondancer was just as muscular but he flew through the air with a speed that Balerion couldn't hope to match. Balerion had hotter flames but Moondancer had longer endurance.

They were like twins or siblings born from the same father but different mothers, sides of the same coin. I couldn't help but smile. My dragons made me proud. I found it easier to be around them than the rest of my entire family that calls themselves dragons. My mother said it was the wild north in me that was why I liked the wilderness and animals more than people. She was the same way, sure she was warm and people loved her but she loved horses more. 

I began to scratch gently behind Moondancers horn as Rhaegal purred angrily as if I wasn't paying enough attention to him. I chuckled gently as I used my other hand to rub under his chin. Balerion was oblivious enjoying his food. He was warm and kind enough with me and he listened to my commands well enough but I knew that he was partial to Dany thohgh I couldn't blame him, I enjoyed Dany as well. 

“Still this is a pretty fast growth rate. We might only need the horse for a little bit and the faster they grow the less time we will be able to spend in civilized parts of the world. Varys has eyes in the free cities.” I frowned at the thought. 

I knew that it would be a challenge to get the horse from the city without the dragons. Moondancer and Balerion could easily stay in the sky for about 4 or 5 hours but Rhaegal was much smaller and could only stay in the sky for maybe 2 hours before getting tired. 

I knew that this would be hard but it's too hard, there isn't a lot of space in the slave cities and there are pretty much none in the great grass sea except for in Vaes Dothrak maybe. But we can't go to the slave cities on our own even with dragons. We are children and we could easily be made slaves. 

The Dothraki could make us slaves with ease as well. They have massive hordes of men and it is not the life that I want. We had to go to Volantis to find Jon. We needed men before we set out of the city again. The east would be the best and it would be the best place to go if we ever wanted an army to come back with us. 

“You're thinking again I could see the way that you frown, is there something wrong?” Dany spoke sweetly. I knew she was worried about me. 

After all, I was the older one I was the one that was supposed to be taking care of her, not the other way around I looked to Balerion who was not resting contently by Dany a warm smile on her face as she began to pet him not the least bit paying attention to him. Her attention was locked on me. 

But what do I tell her that the reason we can't find somewhere safe to hide from the rage of her mad man of a father is because of the dragon eggs that she insisted we hatch. We would have to get the men and find a base camp to hide out in. My heart was thundering in my chest as I closed my eyes only for a moment before letting out a heavy sigh. 

I folded my own legs as I sat next to her, Moondancer was at my side and Rahegal was sitting in my lap. Smooth curing jade neck whipping back and forth, there was a warm smile on my face as I felt the warmth that began to build in my chest.

“Nothing, just thinking about what we are going to do once we get to Volantis. The dragons will be larger by then impossible to hide them anymore. We will have to stay in the countryside. If the Targyarens found out that we were alive they would kill us and take the dragons.” The moment I said that the air grew tense. 

Before we were nothing more than children plagued by the paranoia of our grandfather but now we were actual threats. Dany could wield magic and while she was still working through the book the more that she practiced the more spells that she learned. There was a part of me that wanted to go back to Valyria and never leave. 

But we couldn't believe that the land would kill us sooner or later. It was clear that the land was still healing from the doom but the lava veins would have killed us at some point. It was better this way, we need to go to civilization to get the supplies we need, we need to get older and wiser. If we don't then we won't make home to our mothers. I don't want to be young when I died.

I looked over to Moondancer and something in me was sad. Baela and the original Moondancer a young dragon that tried to defy the odds. I knew surviving the hostile east with growing dragons and the name Targaryen would be impossible. Especially with her hair and my face, we would be hard-pressed to hide but our names would be the telling things. I was lucky my name wasn't anywhere near Targaryen but Danerys was not a typical Lys name. 

I did my best not to sneer as I thought about all the ways that our life could be ended because of something that was out of our control. That brown paste for her hair would have been useful right about now. 

“You're thinking again,” Dany spoke in a sing-song voice. 

I knew that she didn't have a care in the world. I looked over at Dany. She was no longer reading her book as she grinned warmly at me. Her bright violet eyes were shimmering in the morning light her skin was no longer white but deeply tan from the exposure to the sun her skin had a glowing quality to it. 

“I know you are worried about how we will survive in the east, we don't know much about it and we are children with gorgeous creatures from myth and magic that haven't been for 300 years. But you have weapons and I have magic. I know there are going to be challenges that we can't just simply live without allies but that is why we are going to go get the red griffin. It will be fine you worry too much. Where was that fun-loving boy from Dragonstone.” Dany spoke warmly. 

I knew that she was just trying to calm me down as I chuckled looking to the two dragons that resided in my lap. Rhaegar was resting comfortably his bright green scales were shimmering in the light black puffs of smoke escaping his flaring nostrils. Moondancer's smooth crimson skin left a ruby light on the emerald grass, there was a dangerous smile gracing my lips we would go home we would survive Aerys idiotic plot. 

I grinned at Dany. I sometimes found it annoying how oblivious she was to the danger but now I realized that she was not oblivious she was choosing to live in the moment but she forgot that we are in a hostile place. I wonder if it was her magic that was making her so confident she was finally doing what she and her mother always dreamt about how could she not be happy. 

I smiled weakly as I place my hands behind me leaning into them as I stared up looking up at the sun, “Once Ghost gets some more rest we can head out to Mantarys we can get a room with a balcony so that the boys can fly through the sky at night and land on the balcony. They can rest in the room with us and we can't set out in the morning.”  

Even as I spoke I could see the way that she grinned ever so slightly with power sparkling in the morning light. The fluffy white clouds were moving through the horizon as the shadows befell us with each passing cloud that moved over the sun. 

We rest then next stop Mantarys to see a man about a horse 

Outside Mantarys

It was mid-afternoon the sky was turning bright orange as thick fluffy white clouds loomed overhead. I knew that sooner or later the boys would have to come down since they had hatched. I felt a tether to the dragons and I knew that Dany felt the same way. It was like they were feeding off of our emotions and responding accordingly. 

Dany was at my side as Ghost walked behind us his bright red eyes were shimmering in the dark as he stalked forward. There is something dangerous about his posture as if he sensed danger and was planning on being ready. 

“You're sure about this?” Danys voice was nothing but a whisper. 

I didn't speak I wasn't sure myself we were taking a risk her hair and eyes, they would know that the way that we walked from that we were in Valyria. A lot of people died if they got too close to the boiling water the fact that we survived meant that we were special something that they would have known even without our appearances as a dead giveaway. 

I did have one thing going for me and that is that while my face might be famous in the west that didn't mean that they would know me in the east. 

The thick green grass swirled around me but quickly began to fade, turning a pale white color that gave the earth a haunted look. I knew that we were getting closer to Mantarys. I heard that their lands were haunted by monsters. A smoke gray fog filled the air. I could sense a change to the air as I silently crept. This was why I didn't want to come here. You never knew what to expect. The people that rested in these cities were mutants and didn't take kindly to outsiders. 

With a sad shake of my head, I started to make my way towards the city gate with Dany at my side. Her chin jutted out to show that she would not cower a small knapsack rested on her back that held not only her spell but my dragon rearing books. 

My hand rested firmly on the wing hilt of my sword as my heart began to thunder in my chest. I was worried about how this would go down but I was careful to not show my fear. I had my own knapsack that held the valyrian steel daggers and crowns. 

Taking in a heavy breath I looked to Ghost. His white hair began to stand up as his blood-colored eyes grew cold and jaded, a predatory snarl left his lips as he backed away slowly until he was at my side. Though I didn't see or sense anyone I could see a large white fog rolling over the land.

I could feel Dany’s hand closing around my own, giving me a gentle squeeze before letting go of me and I'm sure she knew that if we were seen holding hands we would look more like scared children rather than travelers. 

I ventured through the chilling fog as we approached closer to the walls of Mantarys; the fog began to grow thicker. It was thought that the people of Mantarys still had magic since they were the closest to Valyria. So I knew that if they found out that Dany could use magic or at the very least try and steal the ancient texts that are hidden in our bags. 

We had been walking for a few hours when the fog began to thin out showing me a large gate to a dark city. Black rock walls greeted me with a twisted Iron gate that stared back at me. 

“Who goes there?” An empty voice boomed over the ominous air. 

 The cold booming voice echoed off the air as I strained my eyes to see Dany still at my side, her muscles were stiff and her hands were pointed outwards toward them instead of pressed against her legs. As if she was ready for a fight. I knew that the one spell she was getting good at is Dracrys but I know if she said those words two streams of dragon fire would come raining down. 

Rhaegal didn't take a personal attachment to me or Dany; he loved us both the same and took orders from us both. But Moondancer only took orders from me and Balerion only took orders from dany. 

So I knew that Moondancer wouldn't act but the other two would and that would only make it harder to get out of here their scales were starting to thicken so simple blades and arrows couldn't do any harm but a great sword or magic would kill them. 

I spoke in an equally booming voice letting my high valyrian spill from my lips in a veiled attempt to seem like a lost traveler. “Just two travelers trying to get to Volantis, we mean you no trouble. We have items for trade, a valyrian steel crown, and a dagger we found from the motherland when we were stranded there. All we need are two horses and a good night's rest at your inn if you have one”

            I looked at the large looming city hidden just behind the wall but I didn't hear the loud yells of busy streets. Or the angry bellows of drunk men as they got into brawls over stupid stuff or fishwives haggling down the prices at the markets. There was nothing but just a steady silence that grew more deafening as the tension began to grow. 

            All the sounds that I heard from the fishing village that was just below dragonstone. I miss the yelling of the early market and all the boys that rushed to the ocean hoping to get on the fishing boats with their fathers only to deny them. That life felt like years ago but it was only a few short months that had felt like an entity.

           Taking in a deep breath and the stilling silence forced shivers down my spine I didn't see or hear the gates open but a man appeared on the wall. His face, for the most part, was hidden behind a thick woolen hood.

        "Show us the steel" His voice was unsure.

         I'm sure that more than a few people have come here to poke fun and steal their people away for freak shows. They are much warier than travelers. I gripped tightly to my bag slowly starting to pull the bag from my shoulder as I looked into the bag I noticed atheist 12 twisted crowns. 

       Dany insisted that we keep two for ourselves in case we tried to fight for our right to tule. I thought that they would make a good peace offering in case we deiced we don't want the thrones that we just wanted to go home. 

I gripped tightly to two of the crowns and one of the daggers that we created leather from the animals that Ghost and I hunted. I knew that for these I could own a whole city but money meant nothing to me if we were both dead.

 I pulled them from the bag letting the silver glimmering the varying shades and aura. There was something dangerous in the air as I held them up high. The fog was swirling around my feet but the moonlight was shimmering from above. 

I looked over to the large man that was resting on the wall I couldn’t see his eyes but I could see the way that he leaned forward almost like he couldn't believe what he was seeing. I'm sure that we looked like ragged children that looked like they might steal or lie to get whatever it would take. There is no way that two children could survive Valyria I'm sure that was what he was thinking when he first heard me explain why we were here but now that he saw the abundance of Valyrian steel he must have known better. 

“Very well!” He roared loudly as he looked at someone behind the gate. 

The silence broke with the furious rattle of chains forcing my heart to thump with panic. A man with two heads and thick black hair with dead beady eyes began to emerge from the opening gate. His two cold sets of eyes glared at me as hunger began to fill his eyes, as he walked with long carrying strides. 

He had a handheld outwards leering at me as if to say you don't have time to play hold onto the crowns and since we had many more and even just one would have us living like royalty in the free cities I knew that it would be fine if we lost the crown. I handed them off watching his thick grubby fingers snatching up the crowns and weapons. 

As he looked at the crowns and then pulled the daggers from the case to make sure that it was really Vaylrian steal after that he nodded his head firmly as he began to walk looking back at us only for a moment as if to say well you better follow me. 

My heart was pounding as I looked through the darkness up to the bright silver cloud that was whirling around us. With each passing moment, the clouds were getting thinner. I had just hoped that we would get to the inn in time before the dragons decided that it was time to descend. 


Daenerys POV 

There was darkness around the city. It hung heavy in the city. It was ominous and cold. The walls, the building, even the port were made with the same kind of black stone that seemed to be drinking in the light. The coldness of the city forced shivers of regret and doubt to form in my mind. I didn't dare make my way from the ship. My heart thundered in my chest, pounding so loud that I couldn't breathe. 

I knew that Jon was right we had to stay calm over else we would be the ones that ended up dead I knew that Balerion could sense my worry sense my fear and that at a moments notice he will descend from the sky and try to set fire to whoever is around me. But I took in a long breath trying to calm my heart as I gripped tightly to my bag. I hadn't felt a fear like this since I meant Viserys for the first time. 

The further that I walked through the gate, I noticed that the buildings, streets, and walls were all made out of black stone that seemed to drink the light, making the city appear to be a dark and gloomy place. 

It made me think about the same stone slabs that formed because of the doom in Vaylria. I wonder if this was because of the stone from the collapsed city or if this was how the city had always been since they were mutated. 

Structures include bazaars, halls, hovels, palaces, and temples. The largest building of the city was a temple that rested at the top of the hill, even here I could hear the loud murmuring of those that were praying to the 14 flames. It was a massive temple and I could see 14 different pillars. I'm sure their faith in the flames was still pretty strong despite the fact that most of them were born deformed. My heart was thundering in my chest as I looked around the city watching as people were hiding in the shadows watching us making sure that we were no threat to them. 

Taking in a heavy breath I tried to clear my mind as I looked to the pale white grass that stared back at me. I walked down the street until we made our way through the streets until I made my way to a small one that was only two stories with a sign that said Shadows Inn. 

I watched the door open like they knew that we were coming, the moment that walked out had the third leg and a bushy beard, the sight of her unnerved slightly as I made my way through the door she looked at me something daring in her black eyes. I'm sure that my hair and eyes made her think about the Targaryen that were in the west. 

I watched her as she watched me for a moment, Jon was stiff at my side as the woman spoke in a husky voice. 

“I had one room prepared with two beds and there is a balcony.” The moment that she spoke I watched the way that Jon's head snapped up. 

I could see the cousin that filled his dark gray eyes that were slowly starting to harden as he looked at the women as if to say how long had you been listening to me. But he simply nodded his head as we looked into the large living room and stared back at me as we made our way to the stairs. There was a small gray rug with two black sets of chairs around a table with a forgotten cup of coffee. 

My heart was racing as we made our way to the room. It felt like the walls were dark and the hall felt like it was going on forever when we made it to the last door on the right. As we entered I noticed two small leather beds with a large balcony with glass doors that were open to the world. A cool breeze filled the room as I looked over to Jon as he walked into the room. 

“It's creepy here” He spoke in a low voice as he shut the door, locking it. 

I walked over to the bouncy bathing in the moonlight as I looked up to the bright silver clouds as I placed my fingers to my mouth taking in a large breath as I felt my chest expand as I exhaled into the sharp sound that escaped my lips. A sharp piercing whispered filled the air as I felt Barlerion’s excitement rising. 

I watched the way that Jon sat by me as he leaned against the railing looking down to the empty city streets there was a frown on his face. His gray eyes were piercing and cold as he stared out over to the bright black buildings his eyes moving slowly to the 14 flames. 

“It's too quiet here, a city filled with no people. You remember the fishing village on Dragonstone. The only quiet was when the boats left the port to catch their daily hall. The fishing market was still, the women were at home cooking or tending to the house. The children were by the ocean waiting for their fathers to come back or playing games. The minute the fishermen came back the nose started up all over again even at night there as singing from pubs. Yet there is no sound here. Nothing, don't you find that odd.” 

I nodded my head as I watched a black shadow darting through the air. I could see faint traces of Carson so I knew the first dragon to defend was Balerion. I went to tell Jon that Moondancer wasn't always faster. But as I looked over to him I noticed that his fingers were curling under the chin of Moondancer. Crimson skin sizzling against his fingertip but gray eyes shimmered as thin gray skin shimmered in the light pressed against his back. The four legs were gripping tightly against the railing as there was a black clawing at the white balcony, only one of the few light things in here. I looked over to Balerion. He was resting in front of me. I couldn't help but smile as I ran a tender hand along his neck. 

I couldn't help but smile as I looked into his soft crimson eyes. The only one that was missing was Rhaegal. I looked through the sky thinking that I would see him but there was nothing. I looked around until I notice Rhaegal resting on the ground his head curled around his body as he snoozed happily Jon got to his knees as he leaned down running his hand gently against the smooth fluttering wings of bronze as he ran a quick and tender hand as he gently kneaded the muscles of Rhaegal arm. 

It was one of the nieces he learned in the book to help with tending and cramping muscle of the dragon's arms. Rhaegal let out a hiss of relief as he snoozed happily. I leaned against the railing watching Balerion and Moondancer for a moment. Both of them had a hungry gleam in their eyes. 

I knew that they wanted to go for a hunt, I knew that they were hungry for food but for the chase I knew that they enjoyed the hunt and unlike Rhaegal who was too small to fly long distances they could hunt twice as long. I looked over to Jon who was more focused on working on the tired arms of Rhaegal than looking at Moondancer and Balerion. 

“No hunting tonight boys, we are in a strange city with strange people,” Jon spoke in a smooth voice as he started to rise. 

I sighed heavily as I walked back into the room with Balerion padding over to me, he jumped down from the railing with a flutter of his wings he looked over to Rhaegar before walking over to the bed with a large wall of scales. I grinned gently as I plopped down on the bed and watched as with one flap of his wings he was curled next to me. 

Jon walked in after a few minutes my eyes were slowly starting to close as I watched him collapse in the bed with Rhaegal snuggled under his arm and Moondancer as he slowly began to close his eyes. 

“Tomorrow we set out to volantis in earnest.” He spoke in a tired voice. 

I couldn't help but feel giddy. Hopefully at Volantis would be the start of a better life. 

Chapter Text

Lord Conington

While Jon and Daenerys are at Mantarys 

Volantis is a port city. Its large, deep harbor is ideally placed. Volantenes claims that a hundred isles of Braavos could be dropped into the harbor and disappear. It makes me wonder if that was the reason that I have still yet to receive Rhaegar's sister and son. I looked around to the men that I called my friend and my leader. Myles Toyne

I looked over to Myles thinking that for a moment he would scare the children, I looked at him taking in his appearance. Myles was not dark and handsome like his infamous forebear, Ser Terrence Toyne. Instead, Myles was jug-eared, with a big nose and a crooked jaw. But he was a good guy; his name was only Blackheart because of the sigil of House Toyne, which was depicted on his shield. He enjoyed the nickname and appreciated having a fearsome reputation, but he was not a cruel man which made me think twice about him scaring the children. I looked out and the brilliant blue water was glimmering. I was waiting for people to come and tell me the ship was just running late. 

But it had been months and we have gone here once a day every day for many days and yet there wasn't a ship they told us they would be flying black sails with red stripes. But there was no ship like that. I sighed heavily as I took in a long heavy breath letting my mind clear. 

“We should go, we have been waiting for hours” Myles was right, the heat was bearing down on me.

I sighed heavily as I nodded my head. I wanted to send a letter to Arthur to ask what happened but I knew that if I did that then I would have to risk the danger of letting Aerys know that his daughter and grandson were alive and that is just not an option at the moment. 

I sighed heavily. I was worried that they were dead, killed on their way here, or worse their ship crashed and they really did swim to their own graves. My heart was racing in my throat as the thought filled my mind. 

Myles knew that it was Rhaegar's family coming to stay with us the whole golden Company knew that Aerys had decided to kill his kin and after they were all banished because of him they decided that they would do anything to spite them and yet there is nothing not a single word from the child if they were fearing for their life then they should have that they would be safe with us. 

I rubbed the back of my neck as we started to make our way back to the camp, Volantis spreads across the mouth of the Rhoyne and across the hills and marshes on both sides of the river. The older districts of the city lie upon the eastern banks, while the newer districts are located on the west. These two halves are connected by the Long Bridge; the camp rested in the newer part of the city. 

I looked over to the place that we were supposed to go after the children got here. The Black Walls of eastern Volantis protect a large labyrinth of palaces, courtyards, towers, temples, cloisters, bridges, and cellars. The Black Walls are a great oval of fused black dragonstone, harder than steel or diamond, built two hundred feet high by the Valyrian Freehold. It protects the oldest part of the city on the eastern shore, often called Old Volantis.

I knew that the Targaryens had a manse behind that wall and I also knew that the ones behind the wall wouldn't think of even contacting the mad king. No one other than us even knew that the children were dead. I'm sure that sooner or later the others would find out the word wouldn't be able to keep them hidden after that. 

I stared at the wall not bothering to look at the people that were resting on the streets insecurities eating away at me the Golden Company was ready to fight and die for the young Targaryen children if it meant that they got to go home but I knew that if they didn't get back soon Myles would give his armies to the true heir of the kingdom. Aegon and if that happens then they will lose their men. 

I don't want to gain insight into a civil war but I didn't want the children to die and something tells me that any of the Targaryens would take well to be told that they were pushed down in the line of succession. Rhaenys would drop to third not second and then there is Viserys he would never let her rise up or be pushed down the line of succession himself. They all seem to want the throne and only because someone told them they really wanted it because the people whispering in their heart told them so.

“The Triachs want to employ us,” Myle said idly, he didn't say much to me. 

I looked up from my clouded thoughts to the crowded streets men and women were rushing past me. As depressed slaves slunk behind them, tattoos printed on their face and their necks. I sighed heavily the thought of slaves revolted me but not as much as the thought that we would protect those that profited from this slavery. 

I thought about the slave cities and how if the dragons of the Targaryens were still here then they wouldn't be growing bolder than they have been lately. The sons of the harpies are thinking about exposing their reach; most of the people are already slaves; they could sack the city and re-sell the slave back to Voltantis and other cities that employ slaves. They were slick but not slick enough we knew that they were doing it the moment that it happened. 

    Since then Volantis has been trying to persuade us to fight against the slave cities but that would mean that we would have to go to slave cities and that would mean that I wouldn't be able to wait for the children. 

“I said yes we are going to Meereen in the coming days” Myles spoke easily.

That was the last thing that I wanted. I looked over to Myles, his deep dark eyes locked on me. I could see the pity in them as I sighed heavily. I knew that I couldn't leave and he knew it too. I could see it in his eyes. 

    The more that we walked the more that I noticed the camp coming up and I could see them breaking down the wall as others were collecting the horses and the elephants. My heart was racing. They must have decided this long before they were going to tell me. The sky seemed to feel colder as I noticed the army that I was hoping to have for the children was now leaving. 

    “We have to face the fact that they are dead. They reached the boiling sea and probably couldn't make it through there were storms tearing apart that part of the ocean for weeks. We all knew we should have told them to steer clear. I know you won't leave until you know for sure but we are going today in the coming hours.” Myles spoke in such a matter-of-fact voice. 

    I wanted to scream that they were alive and I wasn't going to leave them here I owed this to Rhaegar if I had burned that town down I would have killed Robert and he would be alive he would be king and I would be at his side watching his children instead I might have gotten them killed by not doing that.  My own namesake at that. 

    “I knew you wouldn't want to come with us until you knew for sure, so stay here for as long as you want and when you're sure that they aren't coming because they won't come, we will be in Meeren they train bed slaves so it will be easy to deal with them we are saving Astapor for last with that Unsullied. I hope to see you soon” I watched as Myles walked away 

    I sat there numb; there was just no way that they could be dead. I had to make sure that they made it to adulthood. If there is one thing that I can do for Rhaegat then it has to be that. I would get an Inn and go to the port every day and the outskirts of the city as well. They could always arrive on foot. 

Later 

    It had been 2 weeks since the golden company left and I still couldn't believe that the children were not there. I spent an hour at the port then an hour at the edge of town and nothing. I looked out to see the burnt orange sky. The sun slowly started to move across the horizon as it began to rise high in the sky. My whole body was exhausted when I wasn't waiting for the children I was training constantly hoping to be ready for when the children got here. 

    Even now I rested in the common room of the inn that I was staying in leaning over the table as I looked at the golden mead that was resting on the table. I rubbed my brows heavily as I felt a desperate need to fill my chest. I knew that they were dead. There was a part of me that knew and just didn't want to admit it. So day in and day out I kept going even though there was no point. 

    It was about time for me to head out for Meeren. I could probably make it there by boat before the company even got there; they would have to stop to gather any supplies that they might need before the battle. 

    I sighed heavily as I rubbed my eyes mournfully as I was ready to go back to bed. My half-eaten porridge and honey beard were long since forgotten. I knew that I wasn't hungry, I was exhausted, I just wanted to sleep. 

    “Jon Connington?” A sweet voice filled the air. 

    I looked up to see a child covered in filth. Her once white skin now turned brown as mud littered her every pore. She looked like a child that was playing until she wasn't. Almost like someone stopped her from doing something else. 

    “Yes,” I spoke in a smooth monotone voice. 

    There was tension in the air as I looked at the young child. She had deep brown eyes and a fish tattooed on her face as she nodded head heard. She had his toothy grin as she had just earned some good coin. 

    “Go to the edge of town towards the west.” Even as she spoke I could feel the spark that filled my chest. 

    I rose from the ground rushing through the city as if I had stolen something, my heart was thundering in my chest as I for the first time since I had gotten word from Arthur had hoped that there would be someone to put an end to the mad king. An excited grin pulled at my lips as I moved through the city. 

    It was a 10 minute run early in the morning without people cluttering the streets of the city but as I rushed through the street I knew that it would be a long run but I managed to make the run in less than 10 minutes. The wind was rushing through my crimson hair as I noticed the gate. My mind was rushing as I watched the gate parts to welcome the early morning trade cavern but no one ever came from the west. The only thing west was…..Mantarys. 

    Did they really mean that they crashed into Valyria and lived to tell about it? Doubt wormed its way into my mind as I looked over to gates. There was no one there but I kept running right out of the gate, my legs pumping. There is no way that I was wrong, there was just no way. 

    I had to be at least hours running outside of the city when I felt a shadow befell my face, I stopped in my tracks as I looked up and what I saw froze me with fear and wonder. A jade dragon the size of a dog slammed into the ground thing winged arms shimmering in the early morning light.

 Bronze flickering against his neck and horns in the light, I could feel the heat of his skin but I didn't dare reach out and touch him. I watched with wide doubtful eyes as his long green tail was whipping back and forth as I noticed the massive spikes that were protruding from his tail.

    Shimmering bronze eyes that reminded me of shields that stared me down as I took a step backward doubtful that any of this could be happening. I took a slow tentative step back only to hit something.

 I turned back just as I felt my back slamming against the ground. I noticed that the beast that I knew had to be a dragon rested. A black dragon with shimmering thin crimson wings that rested on th black shoulders of the four black legs. A red underbelly stared back at me as he looked over me, his crimson eyes swirling like a red pit from hell as the scent of rotten eggs filled the air. 

    I watched as black teeth chomp at the air around where I was just standing, I looked over to the dragon hard to believe that it really existed. I was going to a stage that led to rise from the ground when something slammed against my chest. At first, I thought that it was the black dragon but I was startled to see the third dragon. Dazzling crimson scales shimmered in the light his scales had this iridescent quality to them. 

    Hate-filled gray eyes were locked on me as I noticed draped deep gray wings that remind me of the stark’s own gray direwolf in the middle of the banner. His underbelly was the same color as was his horns and the long protruding spikes along his tail and back. Thick crimson legs pressed against my chest forcing me to still. 

    “Lord Connington?” I watched as bright gray eyes were locked on me. 

    A sly smile on his face and the moment that I laid my eyes on him I knew he was only six but he was spitting images of his father. His thick brown curls make him look more like a prince than a warrior. Even as he was rushing through the wilderness on his way here he looked like he was living in a forested kingdom rather than a rag trade hovel. Resting on his back was a quiver with a smooth black dragon bone bow with glimmering golden accents of valyrian glyphs stared back at me. 

    He was sitting on the back of a red stallion there was power in his bright gray stare as I noticed to the right of him was a gorgeous white filly with smokey silver hair that ripped down the right side of the horse and the little girl that sat on there was just as stunning a beauty I knew that she would turn into a gorgeous princess and ruler one day if she is so willed it. 

    Her bright violet eyes, I'm sure that like her other Targaryen relatives she once had pale skin but after months of struggling under the hot eastern sun, I knew that her skin was golden because of the exposure. Her long, pale silver-gold hair rippled down her back like molten silver. 

    I knew who they were the moment I saw them but the dragons didn't hurt either, Daenerys and Jon. I shifted to see a red-eyed dire wolf. There was something dark and dangerous about the world as he stalked forward as if he had the intelligence of a human but none of the mortality.

    “I think that we should talk,” Daenerys spoke with a quicken voice, a slight quirk of her lips. 

    As she spoke, all I could do was look at the dragon that was resting on my chest. If they thought that the kids would die in the east they were wrong but they were right to see them as threats.  This was confirmed by the dragon on my chest that was nearly the size of the dire wolf that was on the same side as the horse. Stunning magical beast the lot of them.


Jon 

    I couldn't help but smile. I watched the way that Moondancer sat on him, dagger black shaped teeth snapped at him as I watched bright crimson lips curl over the glimmering black teeth. His red tail flickering as bright gray razor-sharp spikes slammed against the ground ripping up the bright green grass.

    “Balerion, Rhaegal, Moondancer keligon(stop)” Dany spoke in a commanding voice 

    I looked over to her, a slight frown on my face as I watched the way that she frowned right back at my clicking her tongue against the roof of her mouth. There was a daring look in her bright violet eyes as if to say don't even give me that look. I pouted ever so slightly as I watched the way that Moondancer looked at me. 

    Bright gray eyes locked on me as I nodded my head not a moment later Moondancer was standing next to me and Balerion next to Dany leaving Rhaegal to rest in the middle, there was a warm smile on my face as I looked over to the Griffin it was hard to believe that after a few months and a hellish journey we were finally here.

    It almost didn't seem real. The city I could see from here was an hour out of the way, far enough where the people there would see nothing but speak to come closer at any moment. My heart was throbbing in my chest. I didn't like the dragons out in the open like this but I just couldn't help but want to show them off and play a little trick. 

    I knew that there must have been a playful air about me because Moondancer let out a staggered pace screeching sound that I knew was the sound of laughter. I couldn't help but chuckle gently as Dany shook her head like she was the one that was older. 

    “I'm sorry that Moondancer and Jon have a bad habit of playing pranks, though it does seem to have gotten worse. Moondancer won’t hurt you not as long as Jon thinks of you as an ally.  We should talk in private Jon '' She spoke in a cool voice. 

    I sighed heavily as I started to lower myself from the horse that I had gotten from Mantarys, I ran a tender hang along his neck it took a lot of time to get him used to the dragons. I looked over to see Rhaegal resting constantly. I knew that he was too tired to keep flying. I tapped his shoulder blade gently feeling the tension in his muscle. 

    I frowned as I dropped down to one knee, his shimmering bronze eyes locked on me. I knew that he wouldn't ever whimper or screech out in pain. He wanted to be just as strong as the other two but they were different sizes than the other dragons. I looked over my shoulders. There were more than a few places that they could hide on the ground. 

    I held out my arm and watched as black claw grip to my left arm. His arms were pressed against my own arms as I ran a gentle finger along his neck as looked down at the Moondancer. I knew that he and Balerion didn't mind staying in the sky for hours but even I could see that they were exhausted. 

    “All of you find a large tall patch of grass to hide in, go with the ghosts. You can't be seen in the city either.” I spoke in a smooth voice, with a powerful flap of his wings Rhaegal was resting on Ghost's back as they began to take off with Balerion and Moondancer rushing after them. Once they were out of sight I felt a little bit more at ease as I looked over to Lord Connington. 

            There was a warm smile on my face when I walked over to Lord Connington as he struggled to get to his feet, his eyes widening with doubt. 

          "You got that from your mother. Come I have an inn we can go to, we can talk starting with where you have been." Jon spoke in a smooth voice. 

    As he started to rise from the ground I got a better look at him, Lord Connington had bright fiery red hair and a bushy beard was fiery red. He has crow's feet at the corners of his pale, blue eyes. There was a sweet smile on his face which didn't match his massive muscular form. 

    Dany looks over her shoulder cautiously taking in the sight of where the dragons were before digging in her bag grabbing a hood as she pulls it over her hair. Her head kept bent so that no one could see her bright violet eyes. 

    She lowered herself from her brilliant silver filly that we had gotten for all of our troubles. I knew she loved the horse but I knew that she loved Balerion and Rhaegal far more. I grinned gently as she walked by me, her leather reigns gripping tightly in her hand as my red stallion made his way over to me. I gripped tightly to the reins as we walked toward the city. 

    I knew that to Lord Connington it felt like an eternity as we made our way through the gates, I knew that we had to be careful Varys had spies everywhere and there was no way that he wouldn't notice a massive wolf and a girl with silver hair. My heart thundering in my chest, as my mind began to rush the thought that my grandfather would send assassins to kill me would be commonplace by now but that didn't mean that I looked forward to it. 

    Dany stood at my side as she talked easily with Jon as if she had known him for years. The sweet kind-hearted girl had a big heart but one day that heart would get her in trouble. 

    “Where are the golden companies we heard that they were here when you joined them?” I looked over to Lord Connington, as Dany asked the question. 

    Her brilliant violet eyes were shimmering in the light as she looked up to Lord Connington. There was a warm but sullen smile on his face like he was thinking about something disappointing and broken.

    “They thought that you had died, that your boat had crashed in Valyria and no one ever made it back from there.” Even as he spoke I could feel his doubt oozing in each word. 

    I looked over my own shoulder in the direction of Valyria and Mantarys. I didn't believe it myself, something that grown men and women couldn't do. The fact that it was made possible and we got dragons out of it was still something about it seemed so unreal. I sucked in a long breath as Dany spoke easily. 

    “We crashed and the boat got pulled into a thick storm. The boat was attacked by the sky from above and sea creatures from below. Ghost, Jon, and I were the only ones that made it off the ship alive. We got stuck in Valyria for a couple of weeks before we finally found a little boat to take us to the mainland. From there we went to Mantarys but we had to go on foot so it took us longer to get there. From there we got horses in exchange for some valyrian steel. We still have some left to sell to the merchants when the time comes to get us all that we need.” Dany spoke in that same sage-like voice. 

    Sometimes I think that she is challenging her inner Rhaella when she speaks to me in that voice, I lean back on the balls of my feet shoving my hands deep into the smooth statin yet ripped pockets of my pants. I looked down to my leather riding boots, one of the few things that I still had left from Westeros. 

    “That's astounding” Lord Connington spoke smoothly as he turned to look at me and then the horse, the freshest thing about us, I knew that dirt clung to my skin since the last time that I had a bath was back in the west. I knew that I must have wreaked like blood, flesh, and horse, I shook my head sadly as I thought about what my mother might say. 

    “It is and it is for that reason that we can't stay here hiding out in the great grass sea away from pressing eyes once we get cleaned up we need some tents, and supplies.” Even as I spoke I could see Jon nodding along with my logic. 

    I'm sure that I know what's running through his head. He was expecting scared children that were hiding in fear because of a deranged man. Instead, he found two children that were fighting for their lives, stranded in a broken and hostile land, and now brought dragons back to the world. It was not something that you would not have thought about until you see if for yours he would need a minute to adjust and a minute is all that he would have. 

 

    My mind was racing as my heart thunder in my chest as we walked through the gates. I could feel the eyes of the world on me and I knew that there is no place safe for us so we had to be careful. Dany dipped her head and Lord Connington nodded, “Call me griff if it is the name I go by here, I know a place where we can sell some of your valyrian steel and then head out of the great grass sea. But how long are you going to wait?” Jon spoke in a smooth voice. 

    I looked over my house to the great grass and saw the bright emerald grass rippling slowly, “Until we are old enough to fight for our lives and decide if we want to go back to the seven kingdoms and what the kingdoms are going to look like in those years. I doubt the kingdom will last long with Aerys ruling even a child could tell that.” I spoke in a dark voice. 

    I wanted to go home, that was not the question, the question was did we go home as missing rin and princess or as foreigners coming to conduct the western lands

 

Chapter Text

Rhaenys POV 

The bright golden light flooded the gardens as I notice my grandfather was madder than a hatter but he wasn't stupid he should have known better. I watched his with crazed eyes, shifting from me to Viserys to Aegon. A hunger and depression filled his eyes as he looked at all of us. Grandmother Rhaella was mute but I could tell that she was less than happy as I looked at the egg that rested in front of me. 

A brilliant red crimson egg with shimmering diamond pattern scales, when I placed a hand to the egg I was startled to find that there was warmth. While it filled me with hope I knew better than to think that they would hatch. 

I looked up to the sky to see the bright red comet shimmering in the light. The massive head of the dragon stared back at me as I watched the bright azure blue sky, the white clouds moving slowly not matching the fast pace of the city. 

I watched the way that Aegon's eyes were locked on a dazzling purple egg with brilliant golden swirls that whirled around the smooth metallic shields like scales. His fingers were trailing along with the egg as a smile pulled at my lips. I could tell that he was entranced, his eyes locked on his egg. 

Viserys sat at the other side of the table at the head of the table his own golden and pink egg was shining in the light. I could see the hunger and the power in his eyes but they didn't sparkle the same way that mine and Aegon’s did when they touched the egg. Instead, his bright violet almost lilac-colored eyes turned dark. 

As if he was thinking about all the ways that he could kill people if he just had an egg, a sneer pulled at my lips as I leaned back resting my arms on the arms of the chair. I looked over to my grandfather. The madness in his eyes was slowly starting to ebb as he spoke, his rustic voice filling the air as sweet sounds of Valyrian filtered in the air through his hideous voice. 

“Dragons were the reason we have the throne and they are the reason that we nearly lost our empire, we held onto it but if the time of magic has come the dragon will come back again. Look at the sky if you need any more reason to believe so. But I know that hatching them is not an easy task. We have ten eggs in total left, you each have one of those ten eggs. The person that can hatch the eggs first no matter how will receive the other eggs to do with as you please.” Even as he spoke I could sense the crazed energy. 

I looked over to my grandmother. I was shocked to see the stories that befell on his face. I looked over to my grandmother. She was looking to the right off in the distance of the eastern countries. I'm sure that images of the burning hall of the dying screams filled the air as she thought about all whose lives were lost because of the destruction. 

“Does that include the eggs that the other two have?” Aegon spoke in a smooth voice. 

Almost like he was hoping that he would be able to steal these away from us though he would need the help. Seeing as how all or at the very least most of the forces of the Stormlands were ripped away in the Ironborn attack, something that I knew to be crafted by Varys and Viserys. I rolled my shoulders casually as I felt my black hair tickling against my skin. 

I wasn’t stupid the moment that anyone besides Viserys hatched a dragon he would simply kill them or steal it or in my case, I was to be his wife once we were married what I owned would be his and what he owned would be his. I lived in a man's world and that was why I learned the martial arts no one will take anything from me and if I get a dragon this half-bred as they call me would never let them have it. 

I  wanted to be done with this conversation as I looked to my grandfather who simply nodded his head. I looked over to Aegon with a warm smile on my face. I looked at my little brother but if he really thought that he was going to beat me he was wrong. He was the son who got the better claim to the throne. I would have the better claim to the blood despite what they think of me. 

“Good I have worked to do” I started to rise from my seat gripping tightly to my egg as I held it to my chest. I looked over to Viserys. I knew that there was a sneer on my face when I made my way down the hall. 

Though I didn't think the eggs would hatch I knew what I would name my dragon if it ever did hatch. Meleys after the red Queen ridden in the dance of dragons and the time when I rode her into battle I wouldn't fall to my death. I would win the war whether the dragon was born or not I would win my throne. 

I stalked out the garden down the winding iron steps until I was hidden in the shadows of the training yard. A massive rack holding javelins, spears, or swords on it. I leaned against the column as I felt the sun against my skin. The bright golden light was shimmering through my own close lids as I let out a heavy breath. 

My body ached something fierce, my back felt like fire and my stomach was cramping. I knew why I had gotten my moonblood this morning. The wedding date was finalized soon and I would be tied to Viserys forever. The thought disgusted me as I slipped deep into my mind. My whole body felt numb except for the pain plaguing my body at this moment.  

“I heard a word from Volantis.” A smooth voice filled the air. 

I knew the voice would be my deadly maiden in waiting, I knew Nym my whole life and she was the whole reason that I even knew how to wield weapons there was a large age gap between us but that didn't after much to me. 

She and her father taught me all that I needed to know to survive so that I could take what belonged to me to my throne. If we were in Dorne I would be queen, but here I'm going to be queen only because of the cock that I was marrying. Since when did having a dick make you a better king. If that made you a good leader then we wouldn't have been in this mess and the dance of dragons never would have happened. Viserys would have made a better choice and Rhaenyra would have held the throne. 

My lip curled over my teeth as a snarl of disgust left my lips from the very thought of having to lay in bed with him disgusted me but now I would have no choice I would be weeded and bedded within the coming days. If I do manage to hatch the eggs then I would be forced to have even more children to keep the dragon lord bloodline going. 

“What word do you have?” I spoke in a cool voice. 

I looked over my shoulder to the right to see that there was no one here, the smooth ground stared back at me sporadic pools of golden lights shimmered in the early morning. The bright dragon fireball that we called the sun loomed overhead. After Dany and Jon died something didn't sit right with me. Grandfather didn't send word for the pirates to be killed instead he let them be almost as if he had planned all of this. 

Grandmother was far too calm she was depressed that was sure and she lost most of her motivation to do the things that she usually did but it all felt like an act to me and if I figure it out then I knew the other would figure it out soon if they didn't already know and then there was Lyanna. 

That woman was a lot of things but passive wasn't one of them, Jon was her only child. As a child she was willing to fight a war to have with my father, she loved him more than anything else in the world.

 My father was dead, the only person that she had left was her son. So there is no way that she would just let her son get killed and not be roaring about it. She might be a wolf but she had a stronger growl than most of the dragons that lived in this castle. 

It got me thinking, what if they aren't dead simply gone? I had all the kingdoms checked but there was nothing but something was still nagging at me so instead I turned my attention to the east. I looked over to the left seeing the racks that held practice armor for the boys. The stuff wore me down so instead, I wore lightweight boiled leather I had custom designed. 

“In Volantis the golden army was resting there until they picked up a contract moving to the slave cities to deal with them and their schemes against Voaltnis. But Jon Connington, your father's friend, and exile stayed despite the other leaving. They say he rested every day at the port then the gate. My spies tell me that he gave up as if he realized whoever he was waiting for wasn’t coming then he simply left went into the great grass sea after collecting some supplies after that my spies lost him it will take some time to find the griffin but my guess your brother and aunt might have been on their way to the east but died as result. We haven't seen them in any of the free cities. My spies ran into some of Varys spies,  I'm sure they had the same suspicions but at the moment we have nothing they might really be dead.” Even as she spoke my eyes were drawn to the comet that was still straked against the sky. 

I sighed heavily as I nodded my head as I looked at the crimson egg that was resting in my grasp, “Each year I want you to search all the cities and report back. If after a few years we still hear no word then we will drop the search. Also, I need one more than I need any book in volantis about hatching eggs. I don't think that it will work but why not give it a try if it means that Viserys can't have them” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

If they wanted a race then I would give them a race and I would win. 


Aegon POV 

My heart was racing as I snuck out of the house into the massive king’s forest that I knew Robert had died in, him and his lords and with him so many of my allies that would have been bound to me, Well maybe not me seeing as Joffrey would be the ruler but I would be his prince and he would do as he was told or he would have been killed. 

The little Baratheon Lannister shit, I sighed heavily as I hoped more than anything that the egg in my hands would hatch so that I could take back what Visery and the mad king robbed from me. I slunk further into the darkness as I looked making sure that there was no one here but the more that I looked around the more that I realized I couldn't see much. 

Darkness began to swallow me whole as the soft chirping sound of bugs began to fill my ears as the crescent moon loomed over my head. I knew that I had to do this soon or else the men from the handguard would start looking for me. I knew that I had only a few hours then I would have to push back before they checked on me. 

Viserys made sure that no one but him could hatch the eggs, he watched me every chance he thought that I might get close suddenly there was an assassination threat and I am the only one that has to be locked down. 

But not this time nothing was going to stop me, I looked around one more time. I knew that this was going to work but I didn't want the others to find out. I didn't even know what Rhaenys was doing. She hasn't said anything and she hasn't made a single attempt at hatching her egg. It had been weeks and yet nothing. 

It made me wonder what could have caused her not to care. I'm sure that she felt it the same way that I did that burst of warmth. She touched it and I saw in her eyes there is something alive in this egg and I would make sure that it would hatch.  

             I had my eggs tucked tightly against my hand as I started to pick up the sticks that were lying on the ground. The wood felt good against my calloused hands. I had built up callousness working on the rough rigging of the ships of the Crownlands fleet. Monford thought that the next king should know how to sail his fleet to be able to lead them into battle. 

He was one of the many lords that I was the one that should have been the heir and I knew that he was working behind the backs of the King to make sure and after Robert's death as glorious as it was it didn't make my life any easier in gaining support it was like my allies were dropping like flies like I was a curse and I'm sure that the others were thinking the same thing.  I took the blade in my right hand instead of my left. The smooth leather handle and the lightweight dagger felt good in my hand and with one swift motion, the blade bit deep into my skin. Sharp bursts of hot pain filled me as sharp tendrils of pain ran up and down my left hand as I watched my pale skin turn red and blood bubbled up at the surface.

I watched the blood pool into my hand for a moment before turning back to the egg while dropping the blade on the ground as I quickly gripped the eggs with my right hand smearing on the left side of the eggs with crimson-colored fluid. The tiny metallic-looking scales glow in the light even with my blood on the eggs. 

I looked at the fire with excitement in my eyes as I dropped to one knee. My legs feel like jelly as the flames hit my face like the sharp pops and crackles of the logs echoed in my ears. Gently I placed my hand into the fire, but my hand lingered just a bit too long and I could hear the sharp sizzle of flesh filling my ears. 

I ripped it back carefully as I watched the flames rise higher and higher, I had to be sitting there for hours when the flames began to rise and then fall. When the flames began to fade away there was nothing but the gold and purple colored egg. I wanted to curse but there was a part of me that was happy. 

When they had done this in Summerhal a few of the eggs actually broke so the fact that this didn't break made me think that I was close. I would hatch the eggs first there was no doubt about it I wouldn't allow anything else. 


Daenerys POV 

“Would you consider it my prince?” Lord Conington spoke in a smooth exasperated voice. 

I looked over to John there was a fire in his bright gray eyes as he sat on the ground his legs were folded firmly as he was hunched over a buck ripping out two steel tip arrows before he gripped his hunting dagger began to slice and carve the flesh easily. 

“I already thought about it and the answer is no, they might look fearsome to you but I know better. They're not even a year old, they aren't even 6 months, Rhaegal can't spend more than 3 hours in the sky before his arms would burn and ache. Moondancer and Balerion are the same age as Rhaegal. It's only because of them being a special kind of dragon that they are this big, I won't put their lives in danger. The answer is no.” Jon spoke with a narrowed stare. 

We had been in the great grass sea for a few months now the dragons would be six months old in a month or two. They were already bigger than Ghost, just about the same size as the horse with massive wings that were draped against their backs. 

The sky was a bright blue with smooth white clouds slowly moving across the horizon. I looked up to see Moondancer. He looked like he had been flying through the sky, shimmering stark gray wings flapping gently. His crimson-colored body shone, bathing Jon in an unearthly red glow. 

His gray spinal plates were shimmering as his horns were starting to get longer and longer. He could sense the tension but he learned early on that Lord Conington was no threat so he continued to fly overhead without moving. Balerion was resting by me, his warmth burning into my skin as I looked over to him resting my arm on his shoulder as I gently dug my figure into his black scales, smiling gently.

His crimson-colored eyes were shimmering as silt black pupils were locked on Lord Connington like he knew that Jon didn't like whatever was going on but he wasn't going to act on it. Jon took good care of the dragons, making sure they were fed and trained as they should but Balerion refused to take orders from him unless I ordered him to. 

He started going through a section of the books that showed how to give commands using small gestures that could maximize their speed, power, and life. 

“Princess please talk sense into him.” Lord Connington was desperate.

  He thought that the best thing to do was to use the dragons to win allies in the free cities but Jon was afraid that if they did that then my mad father would find out and he would sense assassin to find us and kill us. 

I looked between the two men as I noticed Jon was looking up slowly. His fingers didn't slow; he looked like he had been skinning and killing his own meals for years. He wasn't afraid that he was going to cut off his own finger. I looked down to my book smiling as I muttered the spell beneath my lips as I watched thousands of leaves begin to float off the ground. 

Lord Connington looked at me with wide eyes, his bright river blue colored eyes locked on me as I watched the way that his lips pressed into an O shape not even being able to process what he was seeing at the moment. Jon smirks as he looms over Lord Connington even though he was sitting on the ground. 

The bright green leaves rose in straight lines as they shook only until they dropped down to the ground. After that, I spoke smoothly with a sly smile on my face. 

“My skill is with magic, Jon’s the one that knows about dragon rearing, has a real knack for it. If he says that the dragons are not ready then he is the one that we need to listen to. There will be plenty of time to get allies, it won't matter if we die before we get a chance to really live and learn how to protect ourselves so we are better off waiting until my magic is stronger and Jon’s skill with a sword and bow only gets better and better.” I spoke in a smooth voice as I looked over to Lord Connington. 

I looked over to Lord Connington as he nodded his head slowly as he looked over to Jon before speaking in a smooth voice. 

“If that is true, what about dragon eggs?” He spoke in a smooth voice. 

Jon looked over to me and then to the book that was resting by his legs, I knew that he was looking at the reproductive pages of dragons he had made his way through the baby dragon section and the anatomy right before the commands section. 

“What about it there are a few ways to hatch dragon eggs the first being the eggs are laid by the dragon and hatch on their own. But if that doesn't happen certain conditions need to be set. Say if you set an egg on fire, you need blood, and a certain level of magic is needed to hatch it. Even though the eggs we hatched had been after thousands of years of being locked away. It was because of the magic enriched lands if not for that then it would have taken our own blood. The third way is the presence of other dragons. It is said that once all dragons die from the world the magic leaves with them as well.  It is only the blood of a Targaryen that can wake up a dragon egg once that happens. Well any dragon lord really but since the other families are either dead or locked away behind the black wall with no access to eggs that leaves just us. But if there are already dragons in the words like I don't know say if Moondancer or Blerion or Rhaegal were to come in contact with fossilized eggs then they would awaken. Like all the eggs on Dragonstone. The eggs could probably hatch now if they would have just placed the eggs on dragonstone, slit their wrist, and poured a little blood on them before setting a fire. But they won't think that far ahead. Originally it would take a lot more blood than that but since magic is slowly starting to come back to the world there is a lot less effort involved.” Jon shrugged easily like he wasn't worried. 

I had to admit the only thing that we have at the moment is what we have, the dragons. If they got their own dragons it would be a lot more work not that I want to go back and fight and die for a throne I just wanted to be able to go home in general. 

“So then you are going to hope that they will never go back to Dragonstone.” Even as Lord Connington spoke I watched Jon roll his eyes. 

“They won't do that Aerys would never allow that it, he is paranoid the only one that he would let off the island would be Viserys and he doesn't have the skill for riding sure it would be able to control the drooling for a little bit maybe do leisure flying but he isn't suited for battle not to mention he doesn't have enough magic in his blood to awaken the eggs and even if he did he would be in great amounts of pain as the dragons get older the sizzling heat would injure his skin or the dragon would wise up and kill him. It's not something that we need to be worried about for a few years. I'm sure they will figure it out eventually but not before we have our allies. I give it 10 years and I'm sure Rhaenys is the one that is going to figure it out. She is magically gifted. It's in the eyes that darker the eyes the more gifted the dragon.” Jon spoke in such a matter-of-fact voice. 

I smiled gently as I flipped through the spells I wasn't going to be outdone by Rhaenys after I am the one that discovered the magic thought long since gone. No one would out magic me. 

"Afer all there is one more thing we have that they don't, Emperor dragons and a whole land full of riches and eggs. I'm sure that if we ever went back to Valyria we would find things that the others could only hope to find. 

 

Chapter Text

Jon POV 

It had been 8 years since I left home and 8 years since we escaped Old Valyria and Mantarys, I sucked in a large breath clearing my mind as I turned over my shoulder to see Daenerys. She was still sleeping the sweet kind 13-year-old girl that I have loved. Her skin was a golden brown color as a sweet smile had graced her lips while she was sleeping. I brushed a silver lock behind her ear. 

“Are you going out for a hunt?” Her voice is nothing but a sweet whisper. 

I couldn't help but grin gently at her as I nodded my head. When we left our home we were nothing more than children afraid that we wouldn't survive and now we were 13 and 14. Dany had gotten her moon’s blood a few months prior and after spending every waking moment together and fighting and surviving together all of these years we grew close. If there was a maester around I'm sure he would insist we get married and we are in a sense. 

“Yeah, I have to get you some food,”  I spoke in a sly voice as I looked at her nake form that was hidden beneath a thin furred blanket from a lion I had killed during a hunt in the painted mountains. As I looked at her budding breast all I could think about was the day we first moved our relationship officially from family to lovers. 

A few months ago 

“Happy name day Jon.” Lord Connigtion spoke in a smooth voice. 

I couldn't help but smile as I looked at the man that had been raising and protecting us for years. It had been some time since we met so he wasn't as young-looking as he had been when we first met by now he was nearing his forty, Jon is cleanly shaven with a lined, leathery face, he has crow's feet at the corners of his pale, blue eyes the only thing that remained the same though now his eyes looked brought. 

He dyed his hair blue, though his eyebrows are still red and his red roots show. Jon's hair has turned grey, though his beard is still mostly red, with ash showing here and there, he wore a wolf-skin cloak. He was going into town to see about allies. It's about time that we decided to go home. 

He was going into town not only for allies but to learn what was going on in the past 8 years, I looked over to Dany she was smiling weakly as she walks over to me her bright violet eyes were shimmering with love and it was not the typical platonic love that we were used to as children. 

She dropped happily in my lap throwing her arms around my neck, the warmth of her body burning within me as she grinned gently. Her bright violet eyes sparkled again as the wind began to rustle as her fingers ran through my hair. I could see a warm smile gracing my own lips. I knew she was trying to use that seduction magic on me. It never worked but it did give me a good buzz like I had been drinking for hours. 

A sly smile pulled at her lips as her lips brushed mine, her breath tickling my skin forcing my mind to rush and my heart to thunder in my chest. She was the only woman that I had ever known. I rested one hand on the small of her back and had the other hand resting on her hip. 

“I think that it is about time that we give you your gift.” She spoke in a sultry voice forcing shivers down my spine. 

Pulling her up I moved quickly so that we were back in her room ripping her clothes off until she is naked as we made our way over to the large feather bed. She peeled back one layer of my clothes at a time until she noticed the scars on my chest. They were wounds from my failed hunting trips. A lot of them came from a lion that I had hunted not even a few weeks ago. The scars were still puckering red wounds a lot of them were a light pink color slowly starting to heal.  

Hovering over her naked body I could still feel my lust and with each touch and sweat lingered word I could feel myself swaying under her magical touch, she didn't need to force me to love her. This was just like water brimming over in a cup of extra pleasure for us both. 

 Before I could even form another thought, Dany's lips were on mine, her mouth sweet like the dark hearty need we used to drink whenever we were in town on the rare occasion. Her tongue lashed against the warmth of my mouth.

Slowly I lowered my head trailing kisses of fire down her smooth creamy skin as she let out a shudder and gasped mewling beneath my touch as I noticed the silver hair just between her legs. Her legs, her soaking wet folds, started back at me as I gave Dany one last look. Her eyes hazed with euphoria as she moved her hand to my head, her hand pulling at my hair as I blew warm air against her folds. I watched her shudder and moan as she gripped tight to my hair begging for sweet relief. 

Lowering my face in between her thighs, I kissed her left then her right before letting my tongue dart into her soaking folds. My tongue lapped as her warmth coveted my entire mouth as her short raspy breaths filled my ears. Her body shook and shuddered as the salty and sweet taste of her juices filled my mouth.

I added my middle finger into her working in concert with my tongue, the salty taste of her juice hanging on my tongue as her muscles began to tighten as her manic moans drove me wild. Adding my index finger I picked up the paste until her words came out in a jumbled mess as her mewls were the only thing parting her shaking lips. 

Her muscles grew taut as she exploded into my mouth, her jews slipping past my lips and not to my chin. Her body shook with waves of pleasure as she looked at me through half lid eyes, a tenderness filling her as she looked at me with a new kind of hunger. 

Lining up my body with hers with one sharp thrust I filled her. The warmth of her tightened around me as her body hugged my cock. Her lids opened wide as she moaned again racking her nails hard against my back forcing a twinge of pain to fill my own. I knew that she had to draw blood with each thrust, her legs wrapped tight against my waist making sure that I couldn't escape her, not that I wanted to. 

My own body began to tighten as my dick twitched painfully as relief started to fill me as my thrust grew hard erratic, soft grunts matched the piece of her own lust-filled moans. Not one did she look away from me. I could see the love filling her last twilight-colored eyes as she pulled me in a sloppy kiss. 

Her tongue probed every inch of my mouth until we meld into one with a being for that one short-lived moment. The sting in my back lessened as I held a hand on either side of her so as not to fall on her. My seed erupted into her as I hovered there over her, love and joy filling her eyes her body grew relaxed I rolled onto my side closing my eyes as my own boy grew heated pulling Dany into my arms her head resting across my chest I started to drift off into the first easy sleep that I have had in a while. 

Current time 

She smiled weakly at me as she slowly started to close her eyes again as she let out a tired breath like the last thing that she wanted to do was wake up. I watched her pull her knees to her chest as she grinned at me.  

“Get some Elk  I can't do sheep any longer,” Dany spoke in a smooth voice. 

I simply shook my head, “there is no way that we are going to have deer unless you can find me in a forest but I'll take Moondancer and see if we can't find you a lion in the painted mountains.” I spoke easily as I broke out into the air. 

The heat of the tent was gone, replaced with a humid heat that crawled down my throat. I looked over to Ghost. He was resting on the right of the tent. His massive form has not grown in a couple of years. He was larger than a horse now large enough where one person or two thinner people could ride on his back. He had a thin coat, thinner than even in the west, the thought forced a smile to form on my face to think of someone asking to ride Ghost. His crimson eyes were hidden and beneath his lids. 

I looked around the camp. The only other thing was long since gone. I didn't expect Jon back for a couple of days he had to go into town. So instead bright green grass stared back at me, the wood in the fire pit was burnt black as I noticed flat red grass, it was a massive, impossible beast. 

I looked up to see the dragon that had once been laying Balerion. I'm sure that he went hunting earlier, his scales are black, his horns and spinal plates are blood red, and his eyes are smoldering red pits. His teeth are black as well. His flame is black fire shot with red and the wash of its heat can be felt thirty feet away. His wing flap sounds like the clap of thunder. The books said that they would grow fast but I never thought that it would be this fast. 

Balerion was the size of a building with a wingspan of 400 feet wingspan, his shimmering crimson wings slapped against the air forcing a thunderous boom that I was used to. His long black tail was whipping against the ground as he stepped back in his usual spot. The moment that he sat down hsi four legs slammed into the ground with a thunderous shake. 

Balerions thick muscular body was so thick that his black skin was smoking and sizzling with untapped power. I walked over to him, it was hard to believe that at one point I tapped his stomach and watched as he rolled around on the ground. 

His long coiling next was 200 feet long, he looked down at me glittering crimson spikes stared back at me as he lowered his massive bloody head that was the size of at least 4 carriages combined. I ran a tender hand along his massive black chin hitting the soft patch of skin under his jaw as I felt his steel-like skin. 

“You watch out for our girl alright,” I spoke smoothly as I grinned at him. 

I knew that in 2 years’ time he could start to talk on his own. The thought forced a warm smile on my face. I let my hand fall as I walked away as I began to walk behind the tents where I knew Moondancer and Rhaegal rested. They watched our back while Balerion watched our front. 

I stalked past the silk blue tent as I noticed Moondancer I had a few minutes before I got there. His glorious deep gray wings were shimmering in the morning light draping against his back legs. The massive 400 feet wings were always so stunning. 

His bright crimson-colored body cast a red glow on the bright green grass. I couldn't believe that dragons were back in the world and I had been living with them for 8 years but there is always a great sense of wonder that filled me. I don't think that I could ever get used to this. I smiled gently as he snapped his head up. He was the same size as Balerion but he didn't lose his speed. 

He was still the fastest and most agile of the three, he slowly started to rise as he shook his body out. I watched his wings flap gently as he floated off the ground, his thick crimson legs pressed against the ground as air whipped up the bright green grass. There were random patches of black chard grass, nothing but ash really as they ate their prey. 

I turned over to look at Rhaegal though he was 8 years he wasn't nearly as big as them he had a wingspan of 180 with a lean body that was still growing in muscle mass his long coiling next was about 80 feet long coiling neck the shimmering jade and bronze stared back at me as I smiled gently to think that my father namesake was going to help us get home. 

Rhaegal is green and bronze, his scales and wings are jade-green, while his eyes are bronze-like two massive shimmering polished shields. He has black claws and teeth like black needles. I could still see his jade-green flames with veins of green dancing along the ground and his meal, a massive war stallion, made me think that the boys were looking for trouble once more. 

I frowned as I walked over to Rhaegal, taking in the sight of his bronze horns shimmered as I scratched gently behind his horn. I smiled gently as I stared deep into his bright bronze eyes. 

“You stay out of trouble while I am gone,” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

I felt the weight of my wing blade, I named the Winter's Wings after both my Targaryen/Stark bloodline. While my smooth dragon’s bone valyrian glyph bows on my back. I couldn't help but smile. There was one thing that I loved most : hunting; it was a simple pleasure. 

Moondancer lowered his right-wing as the smooth leather skin felt like heaven against my skin as I slowly began to climb up his wing, he carefully lifted his own wing as I slid onto his back the warmth of his body pooling between my legs and burning through my clothes as my heart thunder in my chest.

The thick grass of the Dothraki sea stared back at me, brilliant and gleaming in the light, the air warm and fresh, fresher than it had ever been in the capitol. The wind rushed through my hair as we dashed through the air. The grass rippled with power as power cracked off wings forced wind to whip up as it drowned the dew-covered grass. 

The Painted Mountains are a mountain range separating the Dothraki sea from Slaver's Bay and the Sea of Sighs in central Essos. I knew that if we wanted allies and didn't want the other to know then we would have to go to Slaver's bay. Just thinking about it revolted me but I knew that we wouldn't have much of a choice even if we got the golden company we would have to go to the slave cities. 

They were surprisingly resilient; they thought that because they were bed slaves they wouldn't fight back; they didn't account for the three cities to vans together and stand up for themselves. I took in a long steady breath expanding my chest and my mind as I looked down at the ground. 

The Demon Road runs through the southern stretch of the mountains. West of the Painted Mountains is the Rhoyne and its tributaries. I could see the massive mounts the smokey brown rock stared back at me. I gripped tightly to the gray spikes as I leaned into Moondancer tapping his shoulder in a suggestive manner. 

In the book of dragon rearing, we learned that there were suggestive cues taping his shoulder that would cause him to dive through the air. The roar of the wind filled my ears as I looked over to the grass as it thinned out into pale gray-brown sand. There was a sly smile on my face as I watched carefully looking for anything that's worth hunting.  

That was when I saw them it felt like I had been flying for hours but I knew it couldn't have been more than a few moments but I saw them. Golden brown lions that had dazzling coats and a wild mane male lion running at the pack. I knew that he was the only one and if I killed him there would be no more males to reproduce with cubs. 

I yanked upwards once as I felt the tension in his shoulder begin to change. Within a moment dazzling gray wings stopped so that we were hovering over the ground. My own hand was moving to my back. I didn't even wait until he changed pace. My fingers had learned the motion so much that they were used to it. 

I kicked his sides gently as a gesture to have him float there and not move, as I sat on his back my hand gripped tightly to the bows as a shimmered ragged tip arrowhead stared back at me gleaming in the early morning light. I sucked in a slow breath letting the cool heavy air fill my chest as I exhaled slowly pulling the string back until it was taunting. 

I could feel all the power moving to the small of my back where all my power was resting as I took in a heavy breath. I watched the running lioness, their golden cots shining as I picked the one that didn't look pregnant. I felt the arrow fly as it zoomed through the air with a sharp whizzing sound filling the air. 

I watched the lioness go down as something powerful filled me. I didn't know if I was ready to leave this simple life. But I was leaving it all the same. I better get back to dany. I'm sure she was starving by now. 


Daenerys POV

My back aches but the sweet scent of cooking meat filled my nose as I looked over to the large tents there were lion skinned rugs and blankets all over the place. I pulled my legs tightly to my chest as my kids started to grow heavy again. I was more than ready to go back to sleep. Jon had worn me out last night, I could still hear the hisses of Jon as I ran my fingers against the smooth tender skin of his back. 

I couldn't help but smile as I looked over to the table that was resting off to the side, forgotten to the back center of the tent, I looked up to see that there were maps of the east and the west. We were deciding what we were going to do: go right back to the east or keep going back to the west. I looked over the maps from my spot on the bed. 

I let out a tired yawn as I noticed the massive circle around a city in the east, Astapor. I knew why the Unsullied were there and we still have three valyrian steel daggers left. I didn't like the idea of getting a slave army and I know that Jon liked it even less, he was wild and free much like the dragons like Ghost. 

So I knew that he wouldn't do well as a captive; he strained against authority. The only reason he listened to the mad king as long as he did was that he knew that it would spell the death of not only him but his mother and he would have done anything to protect her. I sighed heavily as I looked over to the western map. 

My mind moved right to Dragonstone, the place that I had called home my whole life and I would continue to call home if I ever got back there again. I never understood why they picked Kingsland’s to rule from the massive city that had walls that were falling apart. Small narrow streets and places that reeked like shit. In Dragonstone there was fresh air rolling hills and the sweet scent of salt. It was the best place for protection though I did admit that it also made it impossible to escape if there was a blockade. 

I sighed heavily as I collapsed back onto the bed thinking about the west always filled me with sullen energy, I knew that my mother was all alone with that monster I could only imagine what would happen to her if I left them alone much longer but we didn't have the forces or the information to fight against them too even know what we are coming back to. 

I let out a heavy huff as I closed my eyes if only for a moment I could see her smile her bright violet eyes as she told me she loved me one last time before pushing me on the boat back to Dragonstone only to end up here. I sighed heavily, rubbing my temples slowly and carefully as if to shake the doubt and worry. 

I slowly shifted my eyelids closed as I thought about the west and what must be going on there. I might not have opened them if not for the scent of burning flesh drinking along with air. I looked over to the tent flapped as I noticed small golden pools of light spilling down the tent flaps. I slowly swung my legs across the make-shift feather bed as I straightened out my back. 

I noticed a small leather-bound book as I gripped the smooth broken spine I had opened and read this book more times than I could count the more I went through it the stronger the magic got. I open the tenet flaps golden light pooled in my eyes blinding me as I struggle to see. 

“You're up, what a rare occasion” A smug voice filled the air. 

I blinked rapidly as I noticed Balerion was resting huge draping red wings hiding his curling tail and smooth black back hind legs. His horns the color of blood stared back at me as a smile pulled at my lips. I let go of my spellbook but it didn't drop; it simply floated there. It had taken a while but the few spells that I did learn I didn't need to utter the words anymore I thought my intention and it formed. 

“I'm sorry I'm not up at the butt crack of dawn like you mister hunter for fun with the dragons,” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

I walked over to Balerion. There was a warm smile on my face as I watched his massive head come off the massive front legs glittering black claws stared back at me. His massive head was the size of my whole body. I placed a gentle hand on the bridge of his nose as I stroked it lovingly. Bright red eyes were staring deep into his shimmering orbs, smooth sizzling skin along his jaw forced a small smile on my face. 

I looked back to Jon and there was something smug on his face as I noticed the massive golden lioness. There was a rigid three-prong arrowhead that pierced the heart and ripped through the lioness flesh easily. The smooth shimmering fur was thin as I noticed he was half through the carcass; slices of skin were already placed on an iron grate to grill the meat. 

“We have to eat after all.” Jon smiled warmly at me as he finished skinning the lion. 

I knew that Moondancer was off in the sky climbing higher waiting for Jon to be done so that they could go on their daily flight. Each time they venture closer and closer to Vaes Dothrak. I knew that he wanted to see the markets but between Ghost and the massive dragons, there is no way that we could hide out here if they knew they would be people I just knew. 

“Rhaegal was up to no good again,” Jon spoke with a playful voice. 

I knew he didn't mind it, Rhaegal was a warm sweet dragon, but he was playful and when he got up to no good it was because of some danger that aggravated him in some way. I looked over to the Jade dragon that was pushing himself off the ground with winged arms as his back legs launched himself over to us. 

I knew he was waiting for Jon to be done with the lion then he would have him a midday snack. I watched the bright candy meat turn a golden brown. I knew the meat was ready and hunger had been nagging at me. I reached down on my foot expecting to find my riding boots with a dagger of valyrian steel hidden in there but there was nothing. 

I frowned at the thought as I held my hand out watching as a blade darted through the air a smooth crimson hilt stared back at me as I smiled gently. Gotta love magic, the shimmery silver aura of the dagger was one of the few daggers that we kept for yourselves. I looked over to Winter Wings. I watch the way that Jon shook his head heavily as he ripped off the last bits of fur from the beast. 

The moment fur was gone leaving nothing but candy-colored meat started for a moment before it began black skin bubbling under the heat of the flames. A hunger filled me as I began to tear into my own meat watching as jade and bronze flames ripped through the tender skin of the dead lion as Jon shook his head heavily. 

“A stallion, he killed a war stallion so you know what that means.” Even as Jon spoke there was something foreboding about the air. 

The bright blue sky didn't look so blue anymore, I looked around the grassy field, the soft rippling of wind forced the grass to rest as the massive sprawling hills were staring back at me. I knew that if it was a war stallion then that meant he must have attacked a khalsar and if that happened then they would have seen him and I'm sure that he killed more than just the horse. Shit. 

“Do you think that we should pack up and move?” I question sweetly. 

Though I did feel slightly on edge we managed to avoid using the dragons in battle just yet but I knew that sooner or later we would have to end and I would like that to be later but I knew that wouldn't be possible. 

“No, we have to wait here for Jon. I don't want to run off and he won't be able to find us. Once we come back we will head to Vaes Dothrak and get some info and then debate if we want to be known as the people that employ slaves.” Jon's lip flared with disgust as he started to drink water out of a leather red skin as his eyes turned a smooth white color. 

I always saw it and wanted to jump back but I knew what it was his northern blood he was a warg and I knew that he must have sensed something wrong because he had slipped into the mind of Moondancer one day soon though he wouldn't have to slip into his mind one day they would simply tell us themselves. 

After a long turning moment, I watched his eyes turn back to the gorgeous stark gray as there was a heavy brown on his face. He gripped tightly to his meat, not the least bit brother by the flames as he ate his meat like he was starving he was scarfing down his meat with his right hand while his left was gripping tightly to Winters Wings. 

As he gulped down the food I could hear the loud shouting of men and the slamming of hooves filled the hair as his sharp whizzes began to fill the air. I knew them to be the flying of arrows. I looked up to see thousands of arrowheads coming flying at us. 

“Moondancer blows them away,” Jon spoke in a smooth cool voice. 

He didn't even need to look up from his food as he slipped a golden piece of meat down his throat. I gripped tightly to my dagger in my right hand as I got into a crouching fighting stance ready to fight when they launched themselves from their horse. 

I watched Moondancer diving through the air as he was floating above the ground, his four legs slammed into the ground behind Jon, he positioned his wings all the way back to the point that it almost looked painful and then his wings went rushing forward. A torrent of wind slammed against me as I stumbled forward with my silver curls whipping at my face as I could barely see through my hair. 

Glimmering silver arrowheads went flying backward as I listened to the shutting of men. I could see the black hooves shimmering in the light as I noticed them men that were jumping up on the back of their horses. Their obsidian eyes were determined until they noticed Balerion and Moondancer. Copper skin was shivering with a light layer of sweat that I'm sure was more to do with the pain that was swallowing them at the two massive walls of scales. 

I noticed a certain man that was rushing at the head of the pack with a brilliant red stallion. I knew that he must have been the leader of the Khalsar. He has copper-colored skin, black hair, and black eyes. He is tall and muscular and moves gracefully. He has a long, drooping mustache and a long braid hung with tiny bells that hang down to his thighs, symbolizing his status among the Dothraki as an undefeated warlord.

I couldn't help but study him. I knew that he had to be the great Khal of these lands. I knew that if we took him out then the others would follow our orders but was that what we wanted. Jon and I picked the language up over the years we had to wherever we went to Vaes Dothrak. 

Jon was looking down at his greasy palms as he spoke in a casual voice, “What do you think we need men and there is no better Caverly in the world than the Dothraki. Even a horde of 10,000 is fearsome. Not to mention it would be easier for us to get into Vaes Dothrak.” 

Jon rolled his neck as he stared at me with a warm smile on his face as he walked over to me as he placed a hand on my right hip. He looked over to the right of his shoulder to see Rhaegal. His scales were shimmering, brilliant, and bright; they saw the bright the sky, the healthier the dragon. 

“Sounds good to me, we should take out no more than a thousand men,” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

Even as I spoke the men were in spear distance and son sword distance, I could feel the heat of their stares as they launched themselves off their horse they were on the ground running after us. Balerion didn't even so much as stir, “Dracrcys' ' Jon and I said it at the same time. Brilliant glimmers filled all the dragon’s eyes. 

Brilliant red, black, gray, jade, and yellow flames all intermingled slamming against all the men that were in front of us. I watched the proud strong Khal crumpled as the loud breathy screeching of dying horses. Brilliant flames swallowed the entire area. I looked around the whirling inferno of flames as I peered through them, seeing along the edge 9,000 men resting on the top of the hill. 

Jon and I began to walk out of the flames moving our way up the hill pushing all the power into our legs. I looked over to the men, each one of them had wide doubtful eyes like they couldn't believe it. Some of them even thought that their own khal would come out of the flames but there was nothing. 

“We took your Khal, now we are taking your Khalasar, those of you that wish to die step sword and I can kill you now. Or choose to live as our Khalsar.” Even as I spoke, the harsh tongue of Dothraki spilled from my lips. 

I could see the dangerous gleam in their eyes slowly start to die and they dropped down to one knee. That was when I noticed someone among the only ones that weren’t dropping down to his knees. A large burly man that didn't have copper skin but pale white skin. 

He is a large middle-aged man, swarthy and hairy. He is black-bearded and balding, but still strong and fit. The minute that I looked at him I knew that he had to be from the west. He reminded me of the knights of the king's guards. He was shorter but more muscular than the night that I often admire, Sir Barristan Selmy. His eyes were bright and winding with doubt as to the shimmering blue glow in the light. 

I looked over to John. There was something grave and powerful to his body as he looked over to the man that was staring there. The others were whispering things under their breaths eyes wide with doubt as Moondancer and Balerion roared with power. Rhaegal flew overhead spinning around as his long coiling jade-colored neck had shimmer bronze scales still filling in. 

Looks like we won't be hiding any longer, I wonder if he could tell me what has been going on in the west. 

 

Chapter Text

Rhaella POV

    Things were crazy as I looked around the room to the people that I thought were my family but at the moment you wouldn't be able to tell. Aegon was sitting to the right of his grandfather, a steady frown on his face, deep violet eyes filled with hatred at the thought of his wedding. You would have thought that he would have been thrilled he was getting two armies, a family full of riches and StormsEnds plus the island of Dragonstone. 

    Lyanna after the festivities were over would be coming here to the cult she didn't want. She wanted to go back to the North. The thought of her coming here to the capital was the last thing that he wanted. But Viserys wouldn't let his only token left to keep the North in line leave and we'll hide in the rigid barren north. 

    Viserys was leaning back at the other head of the table looking over to his nephew there wasn't a single share of warmth or love in his eyes. He wasn't just his uncle but his good brother though you wouldn't have been able to tell that. Viserys was better; he was no closer to hatching his egg. 

    Rhaneys didn't even make an attempt; she had her nose either stuck in the books like her father or training nonstop. Her bright violet eyes were shimmering in the light as her black glossy curls were spilling down her back as I noticed the babe in her arm. In the years that have passed, Rhaenys changed the most. 

    She was still strong and independent, a princess that protects Dorne and the capital, but the crownlands sided with Aegon. I could feel the country breaking apart, Aerys was growing sick he didn't have more than a few months to live. Viserys didn't have anyone really but his marriage to Rhaenys got them allies. 

    That and his children, I looked at Rhaenys eldest child, a strong-willed 8 years old boy. The poor girl the moment that she got her moon's blood was the same day that she had gotten her egg. Not a few months later they were bedded and wedded. 

    This child you would never know was related to Rhaenys, or that his mother was even Dornish, he had pale skin creamy and smooth that had a warm glow to it though given enough time in the sun and he would be just as dark as his mother. He had dazzling purple eyes the color of plums so dark that they almost looked black. 

     He had an alethic form unlike his father, he had defined muscles that were still growing. He was 5 feet and still growing. He always had at least one weapon on him at all times, I knew that he didn't trust or like his father. He raised his hand to his children only once in their lives, since then he lost two fingers on his right hand. 

    He tells people it is from a one on one with a man, but in reality, he punched his son and because of that Rhaenys made sure he never did it again. Not a single one of the kingsguard was going to protect him from the rage of the young princess. 

     Rhaenys named him after her father. Rhaegar Targaryen would be the first of his name, the thought forced me to smile. I noticed her second child was a sweet-hearted young girl that loved to sing and ride. She played the harp in her free time but she didn't fool me. I knew she was dangerous. The sweetheart 6 years old had a dangerous side to her, she has daggers hidden all over her room and her person at all times. She had long spilling black curls with white curls mixed with messy ringlets that were recently combed. 

     She adored her father but she wasn't blind she knew what he was, a monster but he was her monster and Viserys did adore his daughter though I'm sure he saw her as a way furthering their line more than an actual person. She was named Visenya after the warrior queen. 

     Then there was the last of the three children, a young boy, a sweet three-year-old, the way that Viserys was once sweet before Varys and Aerys poisoned his mind and his heart. He was a carbon copy of his mother. He had slicked-back black hair and deep plum-colored eyes he has long legs and arms, he is an awkward little kid but as sweet as sweet can be. 

     While his siblings were fierce and strong and independent even as children, the minute that they would walk and talk they knew what they wanted but not the sweet young Daemon. He had his mother’s smooth mocha-colored skin. I grinned gently at my great-grandchildren and grandchildren. 

    I looked over to Viserys. He was leaning in his chair leering at Aegon as he spoke in a high and mighty voice. 

    “Why are you so angry? You get two armies, two sets of land, and all the richest you could hope for. I'm sure that your dowry will be huge.” Even as Viserys spoke I could see the danger that was filling his eyes. 

    He threatened Aegon more than a few times but as I looked at Aegon I could see hints of his father but not as strong as Jon. I smiled as I looked at the form of the young 15 year old, today he would marry the sweet 11-year-old Mrycella. I knew that he wasn't happy about it. I knew that we had an offer from HighGarden to marry Margaery Tyrell to Aegon. She was 2 years older than him so she would have already had her moon's blood and keeping the Tyrells close was important. 

    Hence why Willas Tyrell’s child will marry Damon when he has a child if not then the child of either Garland or Loras. His silver hair was short clipper and slick back he had a beaming white smile and a gallant prince beauty to him. He had an alethic form with well-toned muscles and long legs. He was the same height as his sister, 5”7 with purple eyes that looked deep blue in this morning light. 

    “A 12-year-old child, why would I want to marry a Lannister child, a backstabbing Lannister child. I don't give a damn what her last name is Baratheon is nothing but a name. Look at that child and tell me it's Roberts.”  Aegon rolled his eyes as he looked over to Jamie. 

    In the years that had passed, he only got better looking; his shimmering emerald eyes were like jewels in the morning light. I could see the way that he shifted it made me think that there was something going on with the Lannister but I knew that they were always planning something and they weren't the only ones. 

    Aegon frowned at his morning food. In a few hours, he would wed a beautiful girl. I smiled. The morning was a good one. Usually, there wasn't a single time that there wasn't fighting between the three possible heirs. The golden light shined in but as a strong warm summer wind went rustling through the air I could feel a great sense of trepidation filling me as I walked into the room. 

    Varys walked into the room and I took in the sight of the plump spider that floated his shoes never touching the ground. I knew that he had to be behind all the mixtures and splitting of the factions. I'm sure he was still trying to figure out how far the North would go when the time came. The Tyrells would pick whatever side gave them the best odds of getting on the thrones. The Krakens had been subdued but that didn't mean that they were going to pick a side they might just try to take the throne for themselves. 

    Varys is a plump, bald, and effeminate eunuch. He has soft white hands. He powders his face and smells of lavender, lilacs, and rosewaterVarys wears rich silks, velvets, damasks, and soft slippers. He had his hands hidden in the folds of his robes as he bowed respectively before speaking in a grave and serious tone. 

    “We have found Lord Congition, we have received words from my spies it would seem that he had been hiding out in the great grass sea this whole time. As he ordered he was killed but not before gathering information…..” Varys shifted his stare to me. 

    There was something worried and unsteady on his face as he looked like the last thing that he wanted to do was tell them whatever they found out. I knew what he found out even before he said anything. They found out that they are alive but how much do they really know. That is the question, I looked over to Aerys. He had a crazed joy in his eyes as he leaned forward as if he was getting interested for the first time since we sat down for breakfast. 

    “Well was I right?” He spoke in a fantastical voice. 

     His bright purple eyes were shimmered as he looked at me and then at Varys that crazed energy filling the room as the children looked comfortable uncomfortable their grandfather rarely ever spoke to them and when he died they were rarely ever kind words they just learned to ignore him but the few hours that we spend on our meals are some of the few times that we can.     “Princess Daenerys and Prince Jon are alive, it would seem that they weren't even on the ship when the pirates attacked. It would seem that Lady Lyanna lied, the sharks didn't eat them at the last moment they were whisked away. My spies were very thrown. They got every last bit of information that we could and as we spoke his body and a message were being delivered to the children…..” The moment he spoke Aerys slammed his hand down on the table. 

He pointed a dangerous finger at me, his long talons slammed off from the force of the slam, the shape pinging and clatter of the nails falling off filled my ears. I knew that there must have been a sneer on my face as I leaned back in the chair. 

    “Did you think I was going to let you kill my daughter and grandson? '' I said in a cold voice. 

    I could feel all eyes on me, Aegon's own eyes began to narrow as he shifted his gaze between me and his grandfather. I knew that he could sense the tension that filled the air as he shifted his stare over to Rhaegar and the other children, after a long moment Rhaenys spoke to her children. 

  “All three of you go get ready for the wedding.” Even as she spoke her wine-colored eyes were locked on me 

    I knew that she wasn't really affected by their death so finding out that they were alive didn't bother her either. She cared for her children and her younger brother Aegon but other than that she had no close connections to the other Targaryens in this family. I knew that the Dornish King was the only one that she truly cared for. She felt like a prisoner in her own home. How could she ever feel happy about being related to them? 

    The children got up from the table but they didn't do it because they wanted to. Rhaegar led the other two out of the room as Viserys leaned forward from the look on his face. I knew that he must have known about this the whole time. My heart was thundering in my chest as I felt the knights closing in ranks on me. Arthur was at my back and out of the corner of my eyes, I could see the news knight after the white bull had passed in his sleep. 

 Some say that he is named after the mad king but I doubt anyone would want to name their child after this man. Arys is a handsome man with light-brown hair and a comely face. He is courteous and cordial, he is a fine bold knight who serves faithfully as a member of the Kingsguard. I knew that he didn't like the king but he was sweet and kind to me so I knew that he didn't want to be here right now. 

 I looked over my shoulder to see Arthur at the door. His hands were twitching almost like he wanted to run away and take me with him but we were forced to stand still as he watched all of this tension unfold. 

    “What do you mean? You wouldn't let grandfather kill them.” Rhaneys spoke smoothly. 

 She was a smart girl surely she must have figured it out maybe she just didn't care enough to think about it but Aegon must-have figure it out as he looked over to Viserys and Aerys his lip curling over his teeth like the thought of being related to them brought him to a murderous rage. 

Not because he missed his family members but because they lacked any honor and if the truth ever got out the people wouldn't want to be led by an honorless king. To him, this was about optics and trying to win over the kingdoms. 

     “He paid the pirates to kill Jon and Dany. I always thought that it was strange of you whose famous line is burned them all. Didn't want vengeance for what they did. But I figured that they were really dead.” Aegon spoke in a shocked voice. 

    He turned his attention to me, his eyes flashed blue as he looked over me. There was something dark and daring on his face like I dared to lie to him about this. I looked over to Viserys. There was a smug smile on his face as he looked up, tipping his head back as I looked over to Rhaenys; she didn't really have anything to say. She sat there mute. I'm sure there was a part of her that was glad it was them and not her. 

    “They were dangerous, a northern half breed and a lecherous little whore. Take her, send someone a dragon stone, take Lyanna, lock them away, and don't send any messages.” Aerys spoke in a smug dark voice that forced shudders down my spine. 

    Aerys shifted his stare to me as he started to rise, “Before the wedding I have one question, how did you find out that I sent them to die?”Even as Aerys spoke I looked over to Varys. 

    I'm sure that Jon told them that it was Arthur that set this all up but he didn't say it which helped to put me at ease. I want at least one friendly face to be here when the children come back because now they couldn't come back. I'm sure that we would be locked away in cells until Viserys was made king and then we would be killed. The children would come back. But that was if they could fight off the assassins. 

    “I was hidden behind the throne. I heard every word and Lyanna created this plan to make sure that your demented little brain wouldn't kill our children. I would do it again if I could.” I spoke in a dangerous voice as the guards recently grabbed me out of the chair. I watched them for a moment as Rhaenys rose from her seat. 

     “I want to go to Dragonstone with Ser Arthur. I'm going to get Aegon's wedding gift.” Rhaenys spoke in a smooth voice as she nodded her head to Arthur. 

    I could hear Aerys roaring with laughter as he yelled he won before making his way to the wedding. I couldn't help a great sense of doubt weighing down on me, Lord Connigtion the children protecting me were dead. They were in a hostile land with assassins on their tail. The only person that they have known for the past 8 years was dead. 

    I could only hope that they made it out of this alive.


Rhaenys POV

     The bright blue sky loomed overhead as I looked over to the brilliant golden hills. I didn't need to turn back to know that Ser Whent was behind me resting in his hand were not only my egg but the eggs of my brother and the so-called weakling of my husband. I could hear the hushed whisper of men and women as they watched their queen of the island pull off in bindings. 

     I felt bad for Lyanna. She did this to save her son. There was no treason involved, just a mad man that was trying to kill him for no reason and because of that she should be put in a cell and soon put to death. I knew that word of this would reach the north and they would be outraged. But what would happen then huh? 

    Would the north rise up once more for their she-wolf or would they sit complacently and hope for the best there was no longer a prince to protect to make sure made it out of this alive. I sighed heavily as I rubbed my brows wearily doing my best to keep my own worry from being seen. I wasn't close with anyone in my family that wasn't of Martell’s blood. 

    Could you blame me? They locked me away and the only reason that I got to live was that I bore two sons and three children and now I would bring back dragons. That was the only reason that I am alive. I knew that I could have been Jon, that I would have been Jon if he and Daenerys were not born, furthering the mad king's paranoia.

    I looked up to the bright blue sky as thick clouds turned wispy as if there was something ripping apart the large masses. The sun bored down on me as I looked over my shoulder to sir went a few of the dragon guards. 

    “Put them on the pyre,” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

    I knew that they knew that it was not a polite request but a demanding order. They would listen to me. I am their crowned princess, sure I would have to be married to that fool to get it. But that would change very soon, I placed a gentle hand on my stomach feeling the budding warmth of another dragon lord within me. 

    The last thing that I wanted to do was deal with another year of Viserys' marriage. I was hoping that this child would be a girl and that way I would have two boys and two girls around the same age.  We would have children to continue the bloodline and there would be no need for Viserys. I would head to Dorne and I would take the children and the dragons with me. 

    I looked up to the massive wooden pyres that had straw and gasoline on them as I thought back to the books as I watched the way that the guards carefully put all 10 of the eggs on the pyre. I remember reading the book's rules for hatching eggs. The land must be enriched with magic checks, a dragonlord must light the fire check, and the last rule is that the eggs must have the blood of a dragonlord.  

    “Bring her” Even as I spoke I watched as Her Whent looked disgusted. 

    But I watched as he brought over a young girl. She had pale golden blond hair that was almost silver with deep blue eyes that were purple in a certain light. She was a sweet-hearted girl and a dragon seed off to the side. I could see a maester and a small family, a woman and her three children. 

     “So we had a deal.” She spoke in a smooth booming voice. 

    Her right hand was curling around her left wrist as she was looming over the pyre as she flicked her eyes over to me. I am not sure if she trusted me to honor our part of the deal. Aerys raped her mother when she was in the capital on business with her husband. The young girl knew that sooner or later men would come into her house late at night and kill her and her mother. 

     “Yes, after our contract is done, there is a ship with a chest full of golden dragons for you and your family as well as a villa in Pentos.” Even as I spoke I jerked my head over the massive ship 

    I looked over to the ship, a pale blue sail with a seahorse on it. I knew that the Valyeron were going to ship her off to pentos for safety. Though Jon and Daenerys ran off to the east and they were safe, Varys found them. I felt pity for them but I was not going to get killed for speaking out on their behalf; it's every Targaryen for themselves. 

     She nodded her head firmly as she walked over to the funeral pyre, a blade in her right hand and she slit her own wrist. I could hear the loud dripping as I watched her for a moment watching as the eggs drowned with blood. After a moment of more blood, she walked over to the maester who with a skilled and adept hand began to stitch up her wrist. 

     “Take them to the ship and make them get to the pentos. Ser Whent set the fire.” Even as I smoked I could see when I calmed down. 

I'm sure that he thought that I was going to slit her throat and throw her on the pyre. True, I might not be as beloved as my brother but I didn't think that people saw me as the uncaring monster. I knew the capital would back me when the time came and so would Dorne. Sooner or later Aegon would give up and side with me. I knew I just had to force him to side with me. 

I watched Ser Whent stiff as a board lit the pyre with a torched. I watched as something exploded as brilliant bright crimson flames danced higher and higher in the sky. The scent of blood and wood filled the air. I knew that this was going to work. I knew it the moment that I read that book. The maester had it right, eggs won't hatch outside of Dragonstone because you need magic, if the magic dulls in your blood over the years. But doing all three qualifications will assure you fresh dragons. 

I watched the flames dancing higher so high that people started to make their way over to us. I could hear their whispers screaming that the Targaryens were gone mad again. I couldn't wait to prove them wrong. I couldn't stand them thinking that we were all bad because of my mad grandfather.  

I watched the flames rise higher. I would have to leave soon if I wanted to make it back to the city in time for the wedding. My foot began to tap against the ground as I felt my fingers running against the smooth red leather whip that was resting on my right hip. I could feel the other eyes on me like they were ready for this to be another daily. 

Slowly but surely I thought I watched with excitement my heart racing as the flames began to die down leaving the burnt black pyre as I noticed 10 dragons resting in the crumpled wood. I looked to the head of the back a brilliant crimson dragon with brilliant ruby red eyes with a small squared head and five horns with small nubs that I knew would turn into brilliant red spikes. The dragon screeched loudly as its arms began to bat against the sky. 

There were shocked whispers filling the air as I watched the rest of the dragons, the next one of them to come out was Aegon's egg, a dragon with a smooth deep purple boy with golden horns, spinal plates, and wing members shimmed the skin lightly. The winged arms were pressed firmly against the pyre. 

The minute that I saw the egg that he picked I knew that he would have been up to no good, it was the same exact egg as Sunfyre the coloring was uncanny, Sunfyre died in the rebellion though. I would make sure that this time it was the man that died and not the dragon. The little dragon was no bigger than a cat with gleaming gold scales, which shone like beaten gold in the sunlight, and pale pink wing membranes. Bright pink eyes, smooth and knowing, greeted me as he let out a ferocious screech. 

I noticed the next egg that turned into a dragon. The cute little dragon let out a determined screech as if to prove that it was just as important as the other dragons. A baby dragon with a red body and golden wings with golden spikes and horns its long coiling neck gleamed like rubies in the light. Her eyes were red with sprinkles of gold around the slit iris. He let out a screech as he looked at me as if to say what now. 

 A dragon as pure as the ocean and the same color walked out of the wreckage next with a sweet purr that almost sounded like a whisper. His eyes were deep midnight blue eyes that were filled with intelligence. 

The next dragon had a deep golden dragon with bright green accents along the horns, spinal plates, wings, and eyes. They looked like the emeralds hidden in mines across the realm. The one next to that was pure as snow with smooth deep gray eyes and a square blocky little head. There was a bright pink dragon with magic pink eyes and pure coloring, the last two dragons were total opposites. 

One had smooth shimmered organ scales with dazzling red wings, eyes, spinal plates, and horns, while the other had dazzling red scales with shimmering orange horns, spinal plates, wings, and spikes. They were almost twin-like dragons. I smiled warmly at the sight of them as I walked up to the red crimson dragon. 

 I held a hand out watching as the young red dragon sniffed gently before padding into my hand, there was a warm smile on my face as I felt the heat of his sizzling skin against my palm as bright ruby eyes greeted met as a small head cocked to the size the dragons were no more the sizes of cats but they were alive and well. 

“Oh, my gods' ' Even as Whent spoke his eyes were widening with both doubt, but also terror and awe. 

I felt my other hand out watching as two more dragons padded over to me almost like they knew me, Agon and Viserys dragon padded over to me Aegon's dragon waddled up to my arm while Viserys dragon rested in my palm. I smiled warmly, “Bring the others, I think that I will have the best gifts there.” 

I grinned gently as I started to make my way to the ship knowing that there was no way that I was going to get to keep all 10 dragons but that is fine with me, I only need mine plus 7 more. I could be gracious and give them to each one. 


Viserys POV

     The heat and the fan fair have long outstayed their welcome. The filthy masses of the city came to watch as lords and ladies among the 7 kingdoms rushed off the royal wedding and the feast that would come after it. 

A soft gale of wind forced my hair to brush against my shoulder as I narrowed with outrage. All the hear the sept began to envelop me, enclosing my body as I looked at the building that so many people covet. The Great Sept of Baelor is named after the Septon-King Baelor the Blessed who was a fool and a waste of the magical blood that ran in his body. 

I turned to look at the children. It was rare when Rhaenys let me be alone with them. One incident and you would think that I was not to be trusted. Rhaegar was leaning against the wall. There was a sly smile as he spoke with Tommen. He was only a few months older than my son but they are vastly different. 

    Rhaegar had a short sword strapped to his hip and a smug smile on his face as deep violet eyes were shimmering. He wore a red doublet with black lining and there was a black three-headed dragon. He had a cunning smile on his face as he looked over to Tommen, a chunky little boy with a round plum face and golden curls with bright emerald eyes. I had to admit that it was a little unsettling that they didn't look the least bit like the baratheons. 

    Where Rhaegar was strong he was weak and whining, here Rhaegar was greatly skilled in the art of war, Tommen would burst into panic tears the moment that something went wrong I didn't know if that was because he didn't have a father or an uncle to show him what was right and what was wrong. But it was pitiful, though he did have one uncle. 

    I turned my attention to Renly, the only Baratheon that is left alive that actually looked like a Baratheon. When Aegon marries into the family I was debating letting him leave mostly because I didn't want to have to look at him. 

     Renly is just as tall as his other brothers were before their death, he has black hair that falls to his shoulders. Renly is both handsome, confident, and charismatic, possessing a sense of humor and an ability to win people to his cause, although sometimes he is seen as frivolous. He is much beloved by the smallfolk due to this charisma

I leered at him as I pushed off the wall, noticing my daughter smiling warmly as she looked at stunning pink dresses designed for the high born of the east. She had gleaming silver armor designed into the chest area of her dress. 

I started to walk into the sept noticing that Daemon was nowhere to be seen. He was often found hiding behind his mother’s legs. A sly grin formed on my face as I thought about how much Aegon must have been hating him. 

 The sept is an impressive marble dome structure with seven crystal towers, each of which has bells. Only to ring on momentous occasions, such as the death of a king if the gods are good that might be soon. 

The lofty dome is made of glass and gold and crystal that shines in the light and around the doors leading into the building is a raised marble pulpit from which a septon can address a gathering crowd though I wouldn't know I only come here when it is expected of me. 

The golden light shone down on me bathing my skin in stifling warmth as sweat threatened to fall from my pores at any time. I started to make my way to the entrance hall, through the double doors, is the sept-proper, with seven broad aisles which meet beneath the dome.

 Its floors are made of marble, and great windows of leaded, colored glass, and the seven altars are set about with candles. Though there were no candles today, only colorful glowing light pooling in from the stained windows. Once the hall was flooded Joffrey walked down into the hall. He wore a black doublet with red trim and a long flowing black cloak with an etched dragon made of crimson. 

Soon the whole sept was filled with all but my so-called wife and the wife to be. Then with a loud bellowing sound, I watched as the drops flung open as I watched the bride of the young prince come into view. 

Myrcella has golden curls, emerald eyes, and full lips, Myrcella is delicate, beautiful, and courteous. For her age, she displays courage, a strong will, and high intelligence She wore a smooth golden gown that brought out the emerald in her eyes, she walked gracefully on her uncle’s arm both of them taking in long strong strides filled with purpose.

 Her cloak was far more elegant than Aegon’s. A shimmed tapestry of gold stared back at me as the roaring lion that was entirely made out of the gold mined from the West. Her cheeks were peppered with a blush.

 Now if the Stormlands and West tried to revolt like I feared they might they would be duty-bound to the throne. The threat from those two kingdoms has been queued and by now the assassin will have received a message to kill Jon and Dany everything was coming together now time for the feast.

At the fest 

The party was in full swing when it was finally time for gifts, “Would you mind if I go first brother? '' A smooth voice filled the air. 

I looked over to the sound all of them did, as I moved my line of sight to the sound of the voice, I knew that Aegon was looking at her with wide doubtful eyes. He wanted her here and she missed it. I knew that they would rather marry each other than me and Myrcella. The moment that I looked up at her through the whole party was filled with silence. 

Rhaenys was walking forward and there was a sly smile on her face as I noticed a massive red dragon on her arm. He let out a fierce screech so loudly that it was impossible not to believe it. All the eyes were locked on Rhaenys 

The minute that we saw her I felt my heart rushing as I noticed the dragon that was resting on her right shoulder. He had diamond-shaped gleaming gold scales, as he rested on the dragon’s princess’s shoulder all I could think is hope is this possible. Golden light streamed against her face but it was not because of the fact that of the sun. It was because of how the light hit his scale shining on her face. It was like beaten gold in the sunlight, brilliant pink horns, spinal plates, and wing membrane stared back at me. 

I could hear the fanatical roar of my father as he grinned a mad dangerous grin, he had cut his hair he didn't want people to be near him but yet something came over him and shortly before the wedding he had cut his hair and beard almost as if he knew that he would be riding a dragon and he didn't want his hair to get in the way. My heart was thundering in my chest, my own lips parched with a thirst for power. 

I looked to her left shoulder and noticed a dragon with a smooth royal purple boy with brilliant golden wings. They were more radiant than my own dragon but it was not pretty, it was a more harsh blinding gold. His brilliant purple eyes were locked on Aegon almost like he knew who he was. 

“But how” Even as Argon started he rushed up from his seat just as 10 razors filled the air, we all looked back to see Arthur and Went were each holding some dragons. 

I smiled warmly as I watched the way that they were whimpering like the heat that was coming off of the drawings was too much for them to bear. But Rheanys didn't look the least bit worried as she walked into the center of the room. She spun around showing off the dragon's many lords and ladies. 

Off to the side, I could see a sour look on Ned Stark's face, his dark gray eyes were shimmering in the light as I noticed the massive direwolf at his feet though I knew that it was not his wolf. Sitting next to him was a young boy with auburn hair. I knew that it had to be Jon’s cousin. They were quite close though they rarely saw each other and when they did they were always hunting or sparing or riding hours on end in their winter forest. 

The Martells dark-colored eyes were glowing I could see Nym and the young Arianna resting at the table of all their seats as they watched her one-up all of us not by hatching one egg but 10 but how everything I tried had failed and Aegon’s tried even more than I did, his hands had permanent scars from all the teams he sliced his hand open.

He even took them to Dragonstone but still there was nothing, even now as I looked at him he was dressed still in his outfit from the wedding, a cool commanding air about him as Darksister rested on his hip. He held out his hand gently showing respect and reserve as he held out his hand a little higher. 

I watched with curious eyes as a dazzling purple dragon golden-winged arms fluttering against the wind he landed not so gracefully on Aegon’s hand as he looked up, shocked by the warmth. 

“As per our grandfather I get all 10 dragons, but I am sure I could share just two for my dear brother and husband. Rhaegar, Daemon, Visenya, why don't you pick out a dragon anyone you would like '' She spoke in a sweetly motherly voice. I still shouldn't believe it. 

Though it didn't matter what hers is mine, I walked over to her holding my own hand out, the brilliant golden dragon stared back at me. I'm sure that people would want me to name it Sunfyre after the fallen dragon but that would only promote civil war. Instead, I would name him Viserion. The young dragon looked at me with worried pink eyes. Slowly he descended Rhaenys shoulder crawling over to me a warm smile on my face as I touched his boiling hot skin. 

              I wanted nothing more than to pull away but as my skin turned bright pink I forced myself to smile through the pain. I would not be a dragon-less king among the dragon riders, I couldn't help but smile at the young dragon I would get used to the burn. 

              I looked over to my eldest son Rhaegar. There was a smug grin on his face as he went for a dragon that was pure deep blue with midnight blue eyes. My daughter reached for the pink dragon only to get a fiery screeched as the beast landed on her shoulder. Finally, there was Dameon. He was slow and tentative as the kind-hearted three-year-old picked the only dragon that was sleeping. A bright green and gold dragon. 

             “We should call a small council meeting my king,” Tywin spoke in a questioning voice. 

              I turned over to the Lannister table seeing that all of them were plotting. Ceresi and Tyrion didn't get along. They hated each other but I watched the little dwarf come alive for the first time. There was both wonder and hunger in his mist matching eyes. Rhaenys though seemed to be smug as if she knew they were going to happen. 

               “What is there to talk about? I had a deal with my grandmother. The first person in the family to hatch the eggs could do what they pleased with what came out as a result. I hatched the eggs and handed out the dragons as I pleased.”  Even as she spoke the brilliant crimson dragon screeched a high-pitched sound like nails against aboard. 

“Easy Meleys.” She spoke smoothly. I knew she was named after the mighty red queen, there was something smug and dark on her face as she loomed over me. We were about the same height but as I looked at her mocha skin and her black hair. All I could think was that this is not fair! 

She was nothing more than a half-breed. I wanted to wring her neck but as I looked down to my hand noticing the two missing fingers I knew better. I would not rule her the same way that my father ruled my mother. A whimpering fool that was how the people saw me but with this dragon I would make sure that I was more feared than even Maegor the cruel I would make sure of it. 

“Now we will enjoy the wedding and eat meat in the morning.” Even as my father spoke in a seductive voice it felt like all the eyes of the realm were on us. The Targaryens and dragons once more. 

It would be a race to marry into the bloodline once more. But we must keep the blood pure but we also must make more children. We have only 10 dragons in the story and it would take at least 10 years for them to reach Drake's status for them to hatch more clutches.  

Either that or we would have hit each castle up and down to get all the eggs that might have been hidden over the years. Dragonstone wasn't the only place that we had eggs and I would make sure that I found all of them. If Jon avoided the assassin he would be enraged and come after us. We need to make sure he doesn't get any dragons. 

Chapter Text

Jon POV

The brilliant blue sky stared back at me. I could hear the loud going on of a Dothraki camp. I could hear the crying of women and children as they were beaten and abused. The thought left a sour taste in my mouth. The last thing that I wanted was to see a bunch of people treated as if they were things. The heat was consuming as I sat in the massive tent, Ghost rested at my heels, his large blocky head resting on his front paws. 

Daenerys was sitting beside me. There was this warmth to her smile as she looked over the man that we were coming to know as Ser Jorah. He was a long, bulky night with bright blue eyes that were shimmering in the light as he had his typical northern dress even though I knew he had to be hot red when I don't know what. 

“We heard tales even here in the west that you were dead and that you were ripped apart by sharks.” Ser Jorah's thick northern accent made me yearn for home. 

I watched the way that he rubbed his head mournfully as if he was thinking back to the state of the kingdom. I knew that he had only been here for a few years but he had been in the west longer than we had been. I'm sure that he left a few years after we had run away though not by our choice. 

Dany was sitting in her own chair, a cup of chilled wine. There was a warmth to her bright violet eyes as she nodded leaning forward hoping to hear good news from home. To hear that our family missed us but I knew better. They would have felt pity for us but they wouldn't have missed us or stood up for us, I knew our mothers and of course, the people of the island but the others they were are a toss-up. 

We weren't close with Rhaenys. We may have spoken to her a few times and they were never-nice conversations; they were usually rude sparing words. Then there was Aegon. He was bitter. He blamed me for the loss of this throne and why he might have felt pity about my supposed death. I don't think that he would have rejoiced if he suddenly found out that we are alive and then there are Viserys and Aerys. 

The thought of them forced a sneer to form on my face as I thought about the bastard that had sent us here in the first place. Arthur told us what we needed to know. I know that if we ever came back there would be an ally in him, he was family but Aerys was nothing more than a monster that wanted us dead out of some strange paranoia. 

“What is it like back home you just got here a few years ago right,” Dany spoke in an excited voice. 

I knew that she longed for home. She could remember the isolated life of the island as if it was yesterday. She remembered the warmth of Aegon's garden as we would spend hours on end staring at the dragon statues pretending that they are real. But now we had real dragons and I was shocked to see how life-like they were and how the status was as if they were looking at the dragon as made out of stone. 

“It's tense, Lady Lyanna hasn't left the island and the people of the North know that there was something just not right about the death of the two of you. There is talk of striking out on their own if things get any worse. Becoming an independent kingdom. That was around the time that I ran away to the North, I had caught some poachers on my land and sold them.” The moment he said that there was a part of me that was disgusted and weary of him. 

A man without honor is not one to be trusted, that was at least what my uncle often said to me and I knew that there was some part of him that thought what he was saying was right but I knew better. Honor is relative to the situation at hand, it's not honorable to kill innocent people but sometimes doing one bad thing leads to a lot of good things I don't think he ever understood. 

Dany looked shocked but not horrified. She kept her face impassive as she pulled a tight lip smile to her face as she nodded her head as if to say go one. I leaned back in my makeshift throne as I looked out the open tent flaps to see the people of the Dothraki horde that I had just been concerned about. 

“The Iron Islands had broken out into a rebellion shortly after you died so the North was forced to fight them alone, the iron-born raided the Stormlands killing a good portion of the people in the coastal towns. Their ships were burnt and after Ceresi and Robert went to the capital to mourn the two of you with the rest of the kingdom he died along with his brother and 5 other lords and a party of 30. Cersei has been ruling the stormlands until Joffrey comes of age. The Dornish are the only ones that are content Rhaneys will be queen though they would have preferred to be a ruling monarch in name and position. But she does not rule the capital, she is a skilled warrior beloved by the people, other than Aegon she keeps her Targaryen relatives at arms lengths. Though I suppose being locked away in the capital has that effect on you. The mad king is still mad and still very much alive, Queen Rhaella was doing good last time any of us heard. The Tyrells are still trying to get a hand on the Iron throne. This is easy seeing as how Rhaenys had three children and is on her fourth at the moment. That is as much as I remember but there is a small message center in Vaes Dothrak that can send messages and has information on what is going on in there.” Even as he spoke I couldn't help but be surprised. 

I didn't know what was more stunning: the fact that Rhaenys actually laid down with that monster Viserys or that the kingdom all came together and grieved. I wonder how many of them really cared and how many of them suspected that their king killed his own kin. 

I looked over today and she looked hopeful but I knew better they were glad that we were going at least the Targaryen, maybe not the others they lost out on their chance to get information. 

“We can't go, we are waiting on Lord Connigition'' Even as I spoke I could feel the grave presence filling the air, I didn't like it. 

I rolled my neck casually. I hadn't been on the ground for this long in a while, not since the first time I rode Moondancer when he turned two. I rubbed my jaw. The smooth stubble felt good against my hand as I watched the way that Ser Jorah's bright blue eyes were shimmering with silent questions like he couldn't believe that there was a second western man here.

“Where is he? How come he isn’t here with you?” Jorah spoke in a smooth questioning voice. 

I knew that there was no reason not to trust him but after being alone with just Dany and Jon it was hard to just get used to people being around me after so long I really was better with animals. 

“In town gathering information, he went back to Qohor. We needed to know the current condition of the kingdoms before we acted. We would prefer to just go home and live in peace but if not….we will come home with fire and blood and an army at our back.” Dany spoke in a commanding voice. 

The warm light that had once been in her eyes turned into a cold look of rage as she thought about her brother. I could always tell when she thought about him. There is this divet in her forehead as her brows began to furrow as pink lip sneer pulled at her lips as gleaming white teeth made an appearance. 

“I'm going out to care for the dragons, Dany.” I walked over to her place with a gentle kiss on the top of her head. 

I knew by now they must have been feeding at least a few times. It was often better to pull the bones from their teeth. It protected good mouth health so that they wouldn't get infections even magical beings can get infections. Dany looked up at me with a warm smile on her face as if to say don't you want to talk more about the west. The only thing I was interested in was her and our mothers.  Our mothers were the ones that truly matters; her father was a beast and mine was dead. 

I walked out of the tent looking to see that there were people eyeing me, I could hear them speaking in Dothraki whispering about the dragons. I looked around the camp and I could see children rushing around the camp like they wanted to see the dragons for themselves. Others were talking about how they watched us walk out of the flames. I smiled warmly as rumors began to spread that the panicked neighs of the horses filled my ears as I made my way through the camp. 

The trampled green grass stared back at me as I made my way further and further out of camp until I was on the edge. I noticed three dragons, each one of them curled tightly in their own little ball of scales. My eyes first went to Rhaegal, his jade scales signed brightly on the grass that he was laying on. 

“I guess we owe you a thank you, you little trouble maker.” I smiled warmly at the young drake. 

I walked over to him to watch as his large winged arms slammed against the ground holding him up as his long coiling neck moved over to a large blocky head the size of three carriages stared back at me. (The size of drogon in season 7) 

I tapped under his jaw as I could see warm bronze eyes shimmering with love and trust, “Come on open your mouth.” I spoke to Rhaegal as he let out a screech. 

The moment that his mouth opened it was like a dangerous fleshy cave. The scent of sulfur filled my nose, rotten eggs filled my nose as I looked at the pine needle teeth. I ran my fingers gently across his teeth. I knew that they could rip through pretty much anything and while he might not mean to draw my blood I knew that was what would happen if I was not careful. 

But I had been doing this since they were a year old. I quickly but carefully picked as charred black bones that were lingering between the close-knitted teeth, gummy stringy flesh and muscles began to feel sick against my skin is burning hot slava slammed against my skin. I leaned into his mouth not afraid that anything could happen to me. I ran my fingers along the rough of his mouth as I noticed femurs of not an animal but a person. 

“You're very brave.” A thick Dothraki voice filled the air. 

I looked out of the corner of my eyes to see a young man who looked to be a year older than me, maybe the same age as my brother, maybe even a little bit older. He had a whip resting on his hip, he is a Dothraki warrior. Though I didn't see fear in his eyes but wondered as he looked over to me, half of my body in the maw of a dragon. 

He was tall with an athletic build, long well rounded and toned muscles are shimmering with a light layer of sweat as smooth copper skin stared back at me. His deep obsidian eyes were knowing and they had a dangerous mischief twinkle to them they remind me of my own eyes. I grinned as I noticed his drooping black mustachios and glossy black hair that was still growing out head yet to have any bells in his hair but I'm sure that would have changed if he got to fight in a battle. He wields an arakh on his right hip, a bow on his back, and a brown leather whip on his left hip. 

“Not brave, just...I trust my allies.” I spoke easily as I pulled my hand out of Rhaegal's mouth. 

Hot saliva slammed against my fingertips threatening to burn my fingers as I looked over to the young boy, he was the brave one. I could see the way that his eyes were running along Balerion and Moondancer, the largest of the three dragons. Balerions shimmering black scales were absorbing the heat and the light drinking it in. I walked over to the young man that was standing in front of Moondancer. 

I could see thick muscular legs lifting him up I knew that he was not up to good as he flashed me bright black dagger-shaped teeth smile, he loomed behind the young Dothraki boy but there were no thunderous steps he was light on his feet, quickly with a short burst of his wings floating off to the ground as he moved only a few inches off the ground. 

“allies” The young boy questioned sharply. 

I could see the confusion in his eyes as he cocked his head to the right unsure of what to make of me. I knew that he was interested in them and wanted to know what was going on but he wasn't going to push his luck either. 

“You trust your horse to carry you, to be companions, yes,” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

I could see Moondancer stalking behind the young boy. I did my best to hide the smile that I knew would form on my face as I watched Moondancer lay his tail against the ground, placing it as if he didn't want him to know that he was trying to trip them. 

“Yes, but horses don't breathe fire or fly.” He questioned as if I meant it literally. 

I walked over to him smiling as I looked over to Balerion his bright red eyes were expecting as he looked over to the young boy as if he knew what his brother was up to and was up to no good. 

“That is true but I have had them since they were babies, I care for them and I ride them into battle the same as your horse. You are horse lords and we are dragons lords. They won't harm you.” I spoke in a cool tone. 

I could see a healthy dose of fear and respect for the dragons. He looked forward to the massive Balerion looking up at him with wonder. Balerion, as if taking a cue from his brother, let out a roar that was so loud that the young boy stumbled back in utter terror only to trip on the massive crimson tail of Moondancer. 

I burst out into a fit of laughter and I wasn't the only one. A thick raspy sound that repeated over and over again filled the air as I noticed that the three drakes were laughing the same way. I couldn't help but grin at the sight of the confused boy, he was looking up to the dragons as I chuckled, shaking my head as I loomed over him. 

“The dragons are just as intelligent as people if not more so and they tend to play pranks at least my Moodancer does. Balerions just plays along. I'm Jon '' I spoke in guttural Dothraki with ease. It was something that I had to learn to survive the great grass sea. 

“Rakharo.” The young boy spoke with ease as I reached my hand out taking his as I pulled him off of the ground the thick white-hot spit had long since dried as it sizzled against my skin.

  “You are a Khal, you keep what you kill, you must pick your blood riders.” Even as he spoke I could see the way his eyes rushed over me and then the dragons. 

I looked over to the young man and then my massive dragons turned my attention to Moondancer as I walked over to him. He didn't even need to be prompted. He opened his mouth and much like Rhaegal with swift hands I began to clear out the masses of chard bone and shining muscles. 

“I don't need blood riders. I am capable of protecting myself and my wife. '' I said easily. 

Plus if I was going to have three warriors that would protect me by the blood of my blood then it would be the three dragons before me. But I knew that they couldn't always be there, and that was what Winters Wings was for. I smiled warmly as I ran the palm of my hand against the pink gums soothing any itches that might have formed. 

Suppressed purrs started to build in the back of his throat as I noticed two little fleshy tunnels that I knew spewed fire. I grinned gently at him as I pulled my hand from his maw as he bumped his massive head against my body until I ran a gentle hand along the bridge of his nose flaring smoke billow as he blew hot air on my face forcing me to burst out into a fit of laughter. 

Rakharo was still standing at my back. There was a determined fire in his eyes as if he refused to let me drop this issue. 

“You're the Khal and your Kahlessi needs Ko to protect her and you, the dragons can't always be at your side. It is important the other Khalsar won't take you seriously, then people won't take you as their leader if you don't have blood riders”  Rakharo spoke in a smooth voice. 

I looked back at him. I knew that he made a good point as I made my way over to Balerion. He, unlike the other three dragons, had a lot more ego. I wonder if that said more about Dany than about Balerion. His mouth was open as if he expected me to do his first and was disappointed when he found out that he didn't get to go first. 

I shook my head as I went to work and there was a warm smile on my face as I sighed heavily. The last thing that I wanted to do was deal with politics but I knew that it was an important part of ruling even if it is a small horde. I grinned gently at the thought of ruling. I only wanted my family back in my homeland if ruling came out of that then so be it. 

But I didn't want to take a throne that belonged to my brother and sister. They were supposed to get married and have kids and so on and so forth. They are supposed to rule together. They never did anything to me if they wanted to rule. As long as my grandmother and mother come out of this perfectly fine. 

The minute that they were hurt or put in danger then it was over and I was going to destroy them all. 

“Very well I will discuss it with my wife and come to a decision but I want you to be one of them Rakharo.” Even as I spoke I could see the confusion and doubt that filled his stare almost like he couldn't understand why I would want to pick him. 

I looked over my shoulder to see that Rakharo’s brown brows were slowly starting to rise over his forehead as he looked at me with his right hand not even thinking about moving to his weapons. They were rare times that the dragons saw people the people often went to their weapons first but not him. It was like he respected the sight of the dragon even though he barely knew they weren't going to kill or even try to attack them. 

“Why me?” Even as he spoke I could see the confusion that filled his stare. 

I shrugged my shoulders as I ran my hand along the burning hot gums of Balerion. My eyes were locked on the bright red slimy tongue that stared back at me. I couldn't help but smile. If you can get roared at by Balerion and tripped by Moondancer and still feel no need to grip your weapon then that was the kind of man that I wanted for my Ko. 

“I name you Ko because you are brave, strong, and inquisitive and you have nerves of steel, men when they see my dragons they run in fear or grip their weapons but not you, they knock you down and you go back up. I want someone like that to protect the women that I love.”  Even as I spoke I could see the joy that filled his eyes. 

I grinned gently at him as he nodded his head, “I want you to gather the smartest and strongest of the riders. I will pick the remaining Ko's with my wife's advice.” I knew that was not how it worked in most cultures. 

But Rakharo didn't think twice of it; he rushed off to do as he was told, not once thinking that it is strange that a man would care about what a woman had to say. In the west, the men ruled the household and depended on what city you are in. The same could be said for the east. But things didn't work like that in Valyria and the Khaleesi had more power than others depending on the man that they married.

I smiled early as I walked from Balerion he went back to his resting position as I made my way over to Moondancer there was a toothy grin on his face as he smiled gently. I held a hand out as I smiled at his massive dragon's head as glimmering gray horns stared back at me. I scratched behind his horn as soft purrs and high-pitched screeches filled his throat. 

There was a gentle breeze rustling through the grass and rippling through my black curls as I tipped my head against his massive forward running my fingers through his leather skin. The heat of their bodies and their mouths never bugged me. I knew that Jon found the dragons too hot to touch for more than a few moments. 

I wonder if it was the magic in the blood that made it harder for us to get hot and easier to touch the dragons but I knew the amount of magic in their blood varied between the dragonlords. 

“Up to no god again?” I shook my head heavily.

  I couldn’t help but smile at the dark twinkle in his eyes as he grinned at me blowing hot air on my face so strong and forceful that I chuckled as he tried to blow me back. I never felt more at peace than when I was with Moondancer. 

“Gorgeous beast” A husky northern voice filled the air. 

I looked over to see Ser Jorah. The hairy man looked back at me, his bright blue eyes and thinning hair greeted me. He had a warm smile on his face as he looked over so I could see Dany to his right as his brilliant violet eyes were locked on Balerion. I'm sure that they heard the roar and came here running in panic. 

Dany grinned as she spoke in a loving voice, “They are more than just beasts, they are more intelligent than most humans we have met. Balerion is my mount, Moondancer is Jon's mount and Rhaegal doesn't have a rider. I hope one day my mother can ride him. We named him after my brother Jon's father.`` 

Even as he spoke I watched Ser Jorah his eyes were filled with wonder and there was a hand resting on the pommel of his sword but I knew that it was out of habit and not out of fear. I grinned gently. I knew that the situation was tense but if I could speak with a young Dothraki boy with ease I could try with my one countryman. 

“Ser Jorah, how far is it from here to Vaes Dothrak by horseback?” Even as I spoke I could tell that he was shocked. 

My voice was warm and inviting as the bright blue sky loomed over me as I walked over to them. Moondancer duked low as a light-filled his eyes. I could tell that he was more worried than I was but for what reason. I knew that he didn't sense a threat from Jorah but from somewhere in the distance. 

I placed a gentle hand along his neck as I leaned into his massive shoulder as I grinned at Ser Jorah. There was something warm in his eyes as he looked at me with confusion as he took in the sight of the massive Moondancer. Twice the size of Rhaegal. 

“Two weeks but it could be a few hours or even a day by dragon ride.” Ser Jorah seemed confused but I would have thought that it was obvious. 

“We don't want the dragons to be known until we absolutely have to. If we fly there they would have land so that we could get to the ground which would be dangerous.”  Even as we spoke I could see the way that his head began to nod. 

“We can go the moment Jon gets back. He is due back tonight.” Even as Dany spoke it reminded me of Ko. 

“Speaking of allies a young Dothraki boy by the name of Rakharo told me that it would be better to have bloodriders it would make the people more likely to accept us as their Khal and Khaleesi I picked him because he wasn't afraid of the dragon it almost seems like he respected them. But we need two more. I told him to gather some men so that we could pick the last two to gather.” I spoke in an easy voice watching the way that her face seemed delighted. 

She all but danced over to me light and warm as she placed a gentle kiss against my lips. Her soft skin felt like heaven against my own lips. Slow wasn't our usual speed but as I rested my hands on her hips I felt more at ease as she spoke, a dazzling white smile spread across her face lighting up her eyes to the point that they sparkled like water hitting the ocean. 

“Aww, you were waiting for me…” She spoke easily. 

We have been partners since the day that we got stuck in this place. I wasn't going to change that now. I grinned gently at her as we stood there alone but with eyes. I knew that if anything did go wrong and we went back to fight we would need a king guard or a queensguard. I didn't care about the terminology. 

“Khal. Khaleesi I have brought them as you had ordered.” guttural Dothraki filled the air as I looked over to about 5 men in total. I'm sure the best of the best were killed in the attack. 

I looked over to Dany as she smiled gently at me she walked off swirling around the mess she took in the sight of their muscles and forms, I knew that she was seeing them with one of her magical spells it was one that they place on her eyes so that she could see everything and knowing everything about people. 

She wore black leather riding pants and a blue tunic, she had a smile on her face as she stalked up and down like a trainer looking at the horses that he had to work with. Her magical eyes appear as she mutters below her breath, I watch the way they glow ever so slightly like she was peering into their minds and figuring out everything that she needed to know. 

First, she stopped in front of a young man looking him up and down. He was very thin. He lacked any muscles but there was something that must have caught her eyes. I could see a very faint shadow of a mustache. I could tell by the look on his face that he was fearless. He had the same copper skin flawless. There was a warm smile on his face. She looked her up and down as if she was nothing more than a woman.

  “You like this one,” I said in high valyrian. 

I watched her molten silver hair spilling down her back in messy ringlets. There was something warm on her face as she spoke in an easy tone as she walked back standing behind me. She rested her chin on my shoulder as her eyes glowed ferociously. 

“He is loyal, he doesn't question order, he doesn't like women and doesn't see them as strong beings even though he watched me burn those men the same as you. I'm sure that I could easily change his mind. He is strong in both will and power. He should be named Ko.” She spoke in high valyrian. 

Even as she spoke I could see the way that his eyes were locked on me. His long brown hair was found behind a golden band but his bread was really short. I knew that he had just started to become a warrior. In the Kahl Sahr, “Step for what is your name.” 

My mix of valyria and Northern accent filled my ear echoing off the empty air, the men stood firm in the face of the massive dragons. Moondancer was resting behind me dangerous gleaming red scales that looked a lot like blood. The smooth gray accents were just as scary as the red one. 

“Jhogo” Even as he spoke I could tell that he was kind he hid it behind his rough exterior 

“Jhogo, I name you ko, and ask your oath, that you will live and die as blood of my blood, riding at my wife's side to keep her safe from harm,” I spoke in smooth Dothraki 

Dany looked just as shocked as the man. The thought that he would be a Ko to the women seemed to drive him mad but true to Dany's assessment he nodded his head firmly. 

Dany shifted her eyes as she pointed to the last man. He was an orderly man, a large man with a long brown beard with long brain hair that rippled down his back as his copper skin was still scarless despite his occupation. 

“Step forward” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

Switching between Dothkai and Valyrian was easy for me. I had been doing it for so long. It was how we kept from losing the languages in this place. Alone, just the three of us, a life of seclusion. 

“I am Aggo, Khal.” Even as he spoke I could feel the way that Dany stiffed. 

“He is loyal but dangerous, he is no threat to us, he doesn't hate women and he doesn't hate us but he is bitter. He was a protector to the old Khal, the one that died in the dragon's fire.” Even as she spoke I felt a great sense of guilt flooding me. 

They were trying to kill us but they were still lambs to the slaughter all the same. 

“Aggo I name you ko and ask your oath, that you will live and die as blood of my blood riding at my wife's side to keep her safe from harm,” I spoke but he simply nodded his head getting down to one knee. 

I smiled warmly as I looked over to Dany. 

“Well, I will leave them with you. I'm going for a flight. I'm crawling out of my skin, staying on the ground.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that she shook her head. 

“You and your long flights, be back before moonrise.” She spoke in a commanding voice and pointed a finger against my chest. 

“I'm tired to be alone.” She pointed her finger square at my chest leaving me to smile as she walked off forcing all the men to follow after her. 

Looks like we have our blood riders and by tomorrow we will be on the way to Vaes Dothrak with Jon outside and a khalsar at our backs.

Chapter Text

Daenerys POV 

The winds were all whipped up around me as I watched shimmered deep gray wings rising higher into the sky as he darted through the skies, impossible to see him after a few minutes. Though I could hear the joyous screeches of Moondancer though I knew that in a little while even that would be gone. I could see the wide eyes of the men before me. I knew that he looked at Jon and they saw a strong capable man with a bow and sword that could kill all that got in his way. 

But for me, I'm sure to them I was just some foreigner woman who was lucky to be in the same place as all of these strong men the thought forced me to frown. I knew that this was a man's world but I would prove that to them sure enough. I began to walk away forcing them to follow after me as the smooth grass felt like heaven against my feet. 

I looked around the camp and there were children running around playing with others frozen in place like they were watching the dragons from this spot. Women were at work weaving clothes and cleaning while men were either hunting, riding or setting up camp. I could hear the cries of women that forced my blood to run cold and my heart to thunder in my chest as I noticed three groups that were all collapsed on the ground. 

There were three girls my eyes went to one girl and I knew she was a slave not by her submissive nature but by her hair color and eye color I knew that there was no way she found her way into the Horde unless she was sold into slavery. 

She had fair hair, a pale blond that almost looked silver, and bright blue eyes that were warm and gentle as tears filled her stare. Her eyes were misty but you could see the terror in them as she rested below a man with smooth copper skin in a long braid that had three soft glimmering silver bells in it. His nose was hooked and bleeding almost as someone hit him, the pale skin girl looked on with her terror. 

Her right fist was bloody as if she was the one that hit the man, her soft puffy pink lips were split as if a fist cut the tender skin along the young girl's face. She was older than me in her 20s, probably around the same age as Rhaenys and Viserys. I thought that she looked sweet and kind and probably just got tired of being raped. 

The man and his Arkah the crescent-shaped blade all but taunted me as I looked at them as he loomed overhead I could see two of his buddies each one of them with cruel haggard face thick lines formed on his face as scars from previous battles, both of them had two women, each one of them had a girl gripped tightly to their arms. 

Both girls looked to be the same age as me but they both had different forms, the young girl to the left has skin the color of copper, with black hair and almond-shaped eyes. She has wide hips and heavy breasts, a curvy form, and a toned butt. She wore a tight horse wool dress. She looked like she was going to collapse under the weight of the man. Her eyes were blank I knew that the raping was nothing new for her. 

If it was there would be terror filling her eyes as she fought the urge to cry but she looked like this was commonplace to her and the thought made me sick. I could see the men looking at her as if she was a snake for him to devour. 

The girl to the right looked similar in form, she much like the other girl had skin the color of copper, with black hair and almond-shaped eye but she was thinner she had fewer curves, her chest was ample but not as much as the girl to the left and her butt was not as plump or toned as her either. Though she had a regal look on her face, the defiant fire that had filled her face was long since gone. 

By the way that these two girls carried themselves, I knew that they were not like the other slaves, they were born into families of power. I could see it in their posture the same way that I carried myself. 

“What is going on!” I roared as Dothraki spilled from my lips. 

I watched the way that three men were leering at me from the look on their faces. I could tell they didn't think much of you. I'm sure that to them I was nothing more than a woman to bear children, nothing more than a whore to be raped by them. Rhakaro spoke with ease as he looked to my right. I knew that Ghost was off hunting somewhere and the dragons were up the hill. 

           That meant that I was alone with all of these people, people that I didn't know. People that I had just conquered the other day, I knew that they saw me as weak, and with Jon gone, I'm sure they would think that they would treat me as they please. 

“They are slaves, she is a whore from Pentos and those two were children of the Khals once their Khalsar were taken they were made slaves for Khal Drogo to do as he pleased. Now it is Khal Jons slaves.” Even as he spoke I knew that my lips were curled over my teeth. 

“Enough they are mine now I claim them as your Khaleesi,”  I spoke in a commanding voice. 

All three girls looked up at me in utter confusion as if they couldn't understand why I was so kind and gentle but I had another reason I wasn't right murderous. I knew that we couldn't change their way overnight but at the very least I could take these three girls for their protection. 

The men thought they looked to be sneering at me as the largest one with the bloody nose spoke in a quicken voice. The hate and disgust in his voice forced my shudder to rush down my spine. 

“You are nothing more than a foreign whore where maybe we will make a slave of you as well.''The moment he spoke the Ko moved at my back but I placed a hand stopping all of them. 

Fire and power bloomed in me as I bent down to my right boot as I felt the smooth leather of my valyrian steel dagger. My heart was thundering with rage as I slowly started to stand, the power that filled my body forced hatred to fuel me making my magic even stronger. 

“I am your Khalessi and my husband killed your Khal and a thousand of your riders. You are the weak one, maybe I'll make a slave of you.” Even as I spoke I lifted my left hand into the air. The minute that I did I watched as all his bones stiffened. 

I knew that my eyes must have been glowing just a little bit brighter, as I pushed my hand down I watched as he dropped to his knees as if an invisible force, force him to the ground. His almond-shaped eyes were widening with doubt as he looked around. 

“You're a witch!!” He roared with hatred. 

I closed my hand watching his mouth shut as he spoke but his lips wouldn't move, I loomed over him to even look at him as I let go of my dagger watching as it floated in the air as the other two men watched with wide doubtful eyes were locked on me as their arms fell away from the young girl's throats. 

“I am a dragon lord with the blood of old valyria and I will not have you abusing women in my presence. You three are mine. I free you. As for you, whenever the other tries to do something like this again I want you to remember this moment.” My voice was compelling and strong. 

I watched as the man that bowed before me was forced to turn around as my dagger darted through the air as if it had a mind of its own. It slammed through the neck of the first man that held the curvy girl, before entering the neck of the third man. All the men looked at me with wide eyes. Even Ser Jorah I could feel the way that he moved at my back. 

Once they dropped to the ground blood spilled out onto the green grass, staining them as I smiled gently not at the death that I unleashed but the young girls, my dagger flew back to my hand as I whipped the blood on my pant leg before stuffing it back into my boot dropping down to the girl with the pale blond hair. There was a sweet smile on my face as I brushed her blond hair our of her face. Her eyes were wide with terror but she didn't flinch away from me so I knew that the terror was not for me. 

“What's your name?” Even as I spoke I watched the gentle look on her face. 

Bright blue eyes were shifting between the two men that were dead and the man that was still on his knees, he didn't move, he was frozen in place. I didn't feel the power of my magic any longer. I knew that he was frozen from fear, not from my magic. 

“Doreah” Even as she spoke I could hear the eastern accent of Lys in her voice. 

I smiled weakly as I gently rubbed my thumb against her lip. I watched as power flushed over my hand forcing it to glow with a brilliant red aura. It lasted only a moment but I watched as her wound was gone, she looked up to me with wide eyes. I could see the adoration in her eyes, the look of joy and infatuation, I knew that as a girl from the free cities she heard about the stories about the Targaryens and our madness as well as the dragons we often rode. Now she could see them in person. 

“You there will be my handmaid's free to do as you wish when you are not tending to me that is. Though if you wish for a different job we can arrange that.” I spoke in smooth Dothraki and the other two girls were shocked. 

While my voice was strong it was not cruel or forceful. The curvy girl walked over to Doreah helping her off the ground before speaking in a smooth soft Dothraki. 

“I am Jhiqui, that is Irri.” Even as she spoke I could see the kind light in her eyes as she smiled at me. 

“I am Daenerys, come let's get you three cleaned up,” I spoke sweetly as I looked over at other crumpled men. 

I rose to my feet as I loomed over the man, his pants dark from a liquid, it looked like he couldn't hold his water. I smiled smugly at him as I looked at the men. My Ko seemed angry that they were forced to protect me to be my bloodriders instead of my husband. Now they seemed almost thrilled like they would rather have me than their Khal who now seemed unimpressive to them. 

“What a weak man. A dragon lord has no need to fear you,” I spoke in a cruel voice as I pulled my blade from my boot, cutting his bride as I kicked him to the ground. 

“A man does not lay his hands on women, put a collar on him if he likes slaves so much he can be one himself and see how it feels.” Even as I spoke I walked off leaving the men to drag him. 

I made my way back to the tent. There was a smug smile on the face of the girls as they spit at the man in disgust as they cursed at the man that took so much joy in beating and abusing them now he would have to deal with the same thing. I looked over to the massive horse hide tent. As we made our way through camp into the tent. 

As I made my way through the tent the smooth fur pelts and tables were resting. I noticed a large basin of water that had yet to be used. I placed a hand against the smooth tub watching as the water began to bubble. After a moment I turned back, smiling gently at the girls. I could only imagine what it was like for them in this hell. The thought of slaves disgusted me in theory but to see it now was just heartbreaking. I would end the slavery that plagued the east if it was the last thing that I did. 

Later tonight

It was the soft rustling that woke me, the snarling of a dire wolf, the roars of a dragon, I slowly opened my eyes to see Jon was still asleep. His eyes were hidden behind his lid, I snuggled against his side as I could feel how tense he was. He wasn't sleeping. 

“Don't move” He spoke in nothing more than a whisper. 

I tried not to think about what was going on, I took in a long breath and exhaled as if I was still sleeping. I couldn't let my body tense visibly when there was something or someone in the tent.

           "Use your compulsion spell towards the tent flap" His was nothing more than a whisper.

           If not for the fact that my ear was on his chest then I wouldn't have heard him. I took in a heavy breath as I whispered the words under my breath. Suddenly there was a loud clattering against the ground. Jon opened his eyes as did I. 

            As I rose from the bed to see that there was a man with pale skin with flaxen hair and dead green eyes that was locked on me. A shudder rushed down my spine as I noticed the graze energy that killed him. He was almost desperate like he had to kill us or else his life would depend on it. He was wearing the typical clothes of a western, he didn't wear a coat of arms though. 

There was something powerful and strong about him. I'm sure that he used to be strong but after spending time in the east I'm sure that he grew giant, not sure of when he would get his next meal or where it would be from. There was a sly smile on his face as I noticed what he was smiling at a decapitated head. 

At first, I didn't know who the head belonged to but as I stared at the head I noticed the head wasn't just of some random man but of the man that had been protecting us our whole lives, the man that made sure we ate and were safe to raise our dragons. If not for him I don't know where we would be. His bright blue eyes were dead and glazes over the scent of rotting flesh were so strong that I was shocked I didn't smell it before. But I suppose when you spend 8 years of your life around dragons who breathe smells a lot worse it's hard to even think about any other kind of smells. 

His red hair was crimson usually but today it was redder and that is because of the blood that was crusted not only around the ends of his hair but also the top of his hair as well, almost like he was knocked out from behind. There were scratches and marks lining his face. I knew that they must have tortured him before they killed him. I could see the look of suffering frozen on his face as his eyes were locked on our bed as if his head was directed at our bed as if to watch us die. 

Jon was murderous. I watched the way that his shoulders shook as rage threatened to shake with fury at a single moment. Moondancer was roaring with his rage forcing the whole camp to wake up. Among them was Ser Jorah who rushed into the room with my handmaiden at his back. 

His eyes widened with doubt, as he took the sight, I'm sure that it was a startling sight to see. I could only imagine what was running through his mind as he looked at the sight of hell. I wasn't even sure what was going on. 

How did Jon Connigtion get here? Let alone die?


Ser Jorah POV

I couldn't believe what I was seeing. I thought that the most startling sight of the week would be the dragons that were brought back to life but as I walked into the tent I wasn't sure what to think. There was a severed head that I knew to be Jon Connigtion. I had never met him but I could tell by his bright red hair and deep blue eyes that he was the lost griffin. I looked over to Jon in the two days that I knew him. He was wary of new people but when he warmed up to you he was kind, brimming with joy, and always up to no good much like his dragon Moondancer. 

But not Jon’s shoulders shook as he dropped down to a crouching position leering at the man he looked gaunt like he hadn't eaten in days; his eyes were filled with mad desperation, and he had the stink of the west about him. I knew that he must have been an assassin sent here to kill the children. But why? 

“Aerys or Viserys?” He spoke in a cold voice. 

Jon didn't seem confused or wondering why this was happening; he just wanted to know who sent him. I'm sure that he must have thought about it. I'm sure it was the only thing that he thought about the reason that he was always so wary of people. Never knowing when the next person he meets would be an assassin sent by one of his family. 

Dany on the other hand looked on with confusion almost like her mind had not jumped to the thought that maybe her family would be up to it. I'm sure that she knew that her family was mad and cruel but I'm sure that she never thought that they would really go through with it. Her father sure after all he tried to kill her once before. 

But I'm sure that while she hated Viserys she never thought that he would be the one to kill her. Abuse her use her, rape her but murder even I could see that happening but then again I didn't know Viserys. 

“Both. They know that you are alive. They told me that if I didn't find you and send you back their heads then I would be the one that is dead next.” Even as he spoke he acted as if he knew that Jon wouldn't kill him. 

Jon nodded his head slowly as he looked back to his bed. I could see what he was looking at: a bastard sword in a grip with wings parted from the handle with rubies encrusted on it and a ruby pommel. Jon didn't think twice about it as he was reaching for his blade. 

“Dany is quite skilled at magic. I'm pretty hopeless. I'm a better dragon tamer and Warg than old-school Valyrian magic. But there is one non-dragon taming spell that I'm quite skilled with.” Jon spoke in a cold murderous voice. 

I watched him spin sharply on my heels, his vision narrowed as they glowed a bright gray, there was power sugaring through him as he pulled the blade from the scabbard watching as the blade burst to life with flame. Red and gray flames danced along the blade as he pointed the tip to his throat. 

“Did the others know?” Even as Jon spoke I could see something daring and dark filtered across his face. 

He pointed the blade to the giant man's throat and licked his lips wearily as he shifted his stare to me and then Dany. She had sat on the bed crossing her right leg over her left as she waited for an answer. Ghost the massive direwolf made his way into the tent snapping at air around the young man as if to say answer him. 

“Yes I was given the order after they found out that Lyanna and Rhaella hid you away in the east. The Spider gave me the details in front of the princess and the princes both Aegon and Viserys. Though Viserys knew the whole time he had been searching for you for years. He and Aerys were the ones that constructed this plan. They will keep coming after you until you are dead. That is all that I know, please let me live and I can serve you.” He spoke in a terrifying voice. 

Jon didn't wait a minute. He slipped his blade through the young boy's throat and watched the blade sizzle against his skin cauterizing the wound as he pulled the blade out in a matter of seconds. 

“They put our mothers in cells and ordered our death. I don't care if they didn't order it, they did nothing to stop it. I was content with being a soldier and fighting for them until they got their throne. I was willing to die for them if it meant that I could get them to make sure that Dany was safe. But now fuck them, if they want war we will give them a warm. We are going to Vaes Dothrak. We will gather information and supplies then make our way to Astapor. We already have the world's best cavalry and we will get the best infantry as well. If they want war we will give them one and we will win. Our mothers won't be victims to Aerys once more. Get this murderous trash out of my tent.” Jon spoke in a murderous voice. 

But I could see the pain in his eyes as he dropped down to his knees in front of Jon. I knew that the last thing he wanted was to bury a man that had protected him all this time.  Daenerys walked or to him placing a gentle hand along his shoulders she got to her knees as well. I grabbed the body with the help of the blood riders. 

For the first time in the two days that I had been here, I could hear the howls of Ghost. The direwolf's voice was mournful and broken as the screeches of three dragons filled the air just as depressed as the young wolf. They started this war and now they would lose. 

“One more thing,” Jon said as he looked back at me. 

“Put his body in a box dripp it in tar and send it back to the Targaryens with a note saying they will free the queen Dowager and Lyanna Targaryen or I will come for them with fire and blood.” Even as he spoke I could feel the resolve in his words. 

There were only a few people that would risk the wrath of the king to protect them and now one of those people is dead. They unleashed the young prince's rage only as he had three dragons at his back and a Dothraki horde. They would all be suffering before he finally killed them. 

They awoke the dragon now they would regret it. 

Chapter Text

Tyrion POV

I had never been so happy to be the new master of coin than I was right now at this moment I never thought that I would see dragons ever again and now I had a front-row seat. At first, the last thing that I wanted to do was be master of coin. I wanted to be lord of the Rock which was my right by birth but instead, my father gave me master of Coin he insisted that no one knows more about gold than the Lannisters. So with a few whispers here and there, Aerys mistrust of the hightowers started to grow and my father suggested a change. At first, I hated it because it was just a reason to keep me from what belonged to me. 

But now I was glad as I looked at the room that was filled not only with the members of the small council but also with the Targaryen family above the age of 10. Though I noticed that both Lady Lyanna and Queen Rhaella were all but missing. I notice princess Rhaenys was looking over the balcony. Her crimson-colored dragon Meleys rested contently on her arm as she stalked among the men in the room a superior air about her. 

She walked over to the railing where I'm sure she noticed the people that had gathered at the gate. She walked through a crowded city with dragons making sure that they all saw who acted hatched them. Who was the real Targaryen that brought the myth back to life? I could hardly believe it and I was there. 

She leaned against the doorway staring out to the bright blue sky the stink of shit was no longer in the air for once it was like the city came alive as fresh air wafted into the room as if nature was brought back to life with the dragons and filled the earth and wind with new purpose.

Sweat drenched against my skin as Meleys jumped from her rider's shoulder landing with grace on the balcony railing as the right red dragon screeched with power and purpose though it was nothing more than a screech. I knew that sooner or later it would be a massive roar that shook the ground. 

I looked over to my father. I could see the hunger in his eyes. I knew that he wanted to do this yesterday. There was such a big scene but Aerys dismissed the idea almost in an instant. He was too infatuated with the dragons to waste energy talking about it. Instead, he spent the rest of the wedding more obsessed with the dragons the whole night rather than the wedding itself. He didn't even take the first right like he often did. Even though the first right was revoked a long time ago the king didn't care; he believed himself above everything and everyone even his own people's rules. 

I looked over to Viserys. He was the next one to come into the room. He looked to be sweating as I noticed the dragon that was resting on his shoulder, the dazzling reincarnation of Sunfyre the dragon that stunned the masses 100’s of years ago. I took in a long steadying breath as I forced my excitement to calm as his harsh paler color eyes were locked on me. They Were shining almost like the madness that gripped his father would soon grip him. 

I didn't know what to make of him. He had been well versed in the way of the shadows and all the secret coves that were hidden in the castle. Varys made sure we all knew that Viserys was the new version of the spider but called himself a dragon. 

He was dangerous because he had an army of spies at his disposal, I looked over to the young man there was something easy falling on his face as he sat at the head of the table across from my father staring at him, deep in his eyes as if he was no longer afraid of him and would not be scared. I'm sure that sooner or later Aerys would step down but it couldn't be known he never wanted to get off the throne. Sooner or later it would be his lifestyle that kills him. 

He refused to be touched by others and rarely ever ate. He went from being a strong man to weak and pitful. I knew that sooner or later that would kill him. I'm actually shocked that he lasted that long. I shifted my stare over to the person that the Lannister family would be backing. 

Aegon walked into his room with his dragon that he decided to name Sypro he claimed that he didn't want to give the dragon a used name, one that had already existed in the dance of dragon or the many conquests down by Aegon and his children and wives. I grinned at the little dragon. 

He was fierce and his fierceness rival that of Meleys that rested on the railing, Spyro dropped onto the table with a firey flap of his wings his winged arms were purple arms were pressed against the ground wing membrane was a dazzling gold color that took my breath away. But out of the three dragons, Viserys' dragon, was the most dazzling. Of course, much like Aegon, he decided that he wanted to give his dragon its own name. 

Viserion after himself it was pitful really and conceded if he was dead and someone named the dragon after him in his honor that would be one thing but when the dragon is so clearly Sunfyre he names it something else. His arrogance and smugness were almost stifling. 

Aegon sat down to the right though I could tell that the last thing that he wanted to do was sit next to his uncle. I could see the disgust and hatred that was brewing in him, sure the Lannister was stocking the flames but no one really cared for Visery they found him smug, cruel, and vengeful. So when Aegon found out that he was the one that was supposed to have the throne he grew only bitter. A few words here, a few gestures, and my princes here and there, and the seed was planted and growing. 

They say when a Targaryen is born the gods flip a coin, but now that we're dragons brought back into the world that would mean that now more than ever it was important to not only make sure that all the Targaryens were happy and to make sure that we can marry as many people into the family as possible. 

It's unfortunate for us that Ceresi had two boys and only one girl now that Daenerys is dead that would mean that we had no way of marrying into the bloodline twice. I looked over to Rhaenys if we could get her to marry Joffrey then we would have twice as many Tagaryens but that isn't possible since she is married to Viserys. 

This means that now the children of the king and queen could be the most important and news had spread that Rhaenys would be having another child. A lot of people hoped that it would be a girl. I knew that the Tyrells were the ones that would have the most to lose. Now that dragons are back the children couldn't risk marrying outside of the blood. 

Unless there is another child born there is no way they would risk diluting the blood. There are too many risks. There are 6 dragons in use at the moment leaving four left meaning they are going to need four more dragon riders. 

“Where is Queen rhaella.” My father spoke in a smooth voice 

But, the moment that he spoke all the Targaryen in the room stiffened, Rhaenys was stiff and a sour look formed on her face as if he was thinking about something unpleasant a great sense of hatred wormed its way into her deep violet eyes that were like two deep pools of wine. 

Aegon's hands were hidden beneath the long table but I could see that his hands were clenching and unclenching almost in murderous fury. Viserys seemed to be the only one that shifted out of joy. There was a devious smile on his face as I watched his right hand. He had only three fingers; they were tapping against the table as he looked to the young dragon that was resting before him. 

He had his index finger running along the back of the neck of his dragon as he had this devious fire that was flickering in his crazed glare. 

“She was a traitor so she is resting in the dark cell with Lyanna.” Even as he spoke I watched the way that Aerys was nowhere to be found. It was more than a little unnerving. 

It was like the moment that the dragons were brought back to the city last night the power shift began to change. Rhaenys was more still and silent, cunning eyes watching everything that was going on so that she knew what to do next. While Aegon seemed calmer he was usually dripping with anxiety and rage for losing his throne but now this steel-like calm befell him. 

Almost as if he knew that soon he would be able to take a sword to the throats that stole his throne. I knew that he didn't want to be marrying into our family, that the thought of the Lannister disgusted him. We were nothing more than traits that only helped after certain conditions were met. 

I can't say that I blame him after all if we had reacted faster then his father might have been alive and then we would have had better chances of surviving of getting the throne. I looked over to my father. His face looked startled, almost like he didn't know what to do with them. 

“She was not a traitor she just didn't want her husband to murder her daughter and grandson” Even as Aegon spoke with disgust in his face.

A tension-filled the air as I looked over to Rhaenys. She didn't say anything but I could see that same look of disgust on her face as she thought about why our grandmother wasn't here. I'm sure that they knew that she wanted nothing then to see the dragons that were now alive and well. Viserys rolled his eyes as he spoke in a smug voice. 

“If you two really felt that way you would have said something to the men stopping him from carrying out the second assassination attempt on their lives. Instead, you sat there as he ordered the death of my sweet sister and Jon once more. Where was your compassion for them and my mother then as they dragged her off to a black cell to be tortured for who knows how long.” Viserys' voice was smug. 

I could sense the disgust as Rhaenya moved forward; she wasn't wearing her dazzling silks; instead, she was wearing tan riding pants and a tight black shirt that clung against her slim arms. I looked over to her strong form arms and stared back at me. I noticed Rhaenys she was still very gorgeous, breathtaking even. Her unearthly beauty paired well with her strong dornish blood. 

“Oh what would you have had us do! To be put into cells with them, do you really think I would leave you alone with our children to torture and abuse them. I would rather Jon be dead than Rhaegar or Visenya or Daemon. If he has to die so that my children may leave free then so be it.” Rhaenys spoke with power backed by the furious screech of Meleys as she soared through the air slamming against the table as small black claws ripped into the wood. 

Even as she spoke the room was forced into silence as I looked over to the Master of ships and ally to the Lannister. Monford Valyeron, his shimmering silver hair, stared back at me. There was something dark on his face like he knew something that we didn't. But at the same time, I knew that he would side with Aegon. He knew Rhaerar and knew that he would want his son not his daughter to rule.

That meant that he had the crownlands forces as well as the Lannister and the Stormlands. Leaving the Martells and Kingsland for Rhaenys but I'm sure with some planning she would get Highgarden as well. The only unallied kingdoms would be the North, the Riverlands, and the Iron Islands. I knew that there was something big that would put them into action. The Ironborn don't have anything the Targaryen would want, now that they had dragons, stout wooden ships would mean nothing to them soon. 

“Where is the king!” My father roared done with the squalling of the Targaryens. 

As if this was nothing more than a small family matter I looked over to him watching the rage that fluttered across his face like he didn't care about the queen of what was going on with the young prince and princess.  Though I'm sure that it occurred to him that Dany being alive meant that we could gain another Targaryen, another dragon rider. 

“Searching for eggs, after Summerhal my mother took 10 eggs and hid them in a vault in dragon stone as I'm sure you all know but what you don't know is that just before she had taken the eggs. My father sent Ser Barristan and the white bull through the wreckage grabbing whatever eggs that he could find. A total of another 5 all of them have yet to hatch but they are hidden in the tunnels. He is looking for them now with Ser Barristan and Ser Arthur.” Even as Viserys spoke something sparked in the prince’s eyes 

Viserys shifted over to look at his wife as he spoke in a cold voice, “That is after we find out what is going on with the hatching of eggs. My dear wife has yet to tell me how she accomplished such a feat and even though it's imperative we all have the knowledge.” Viserys spoke in a smooth voice. 

Though I could see the way that his right brow twitched ever so slightly as I took in a long breath watching as the two began to argue, it was more like Visery arguing and Rhaenys spoke smoothly and calmly. 

“I don't care how bad you need the information, information is more valued than gold here.” Even as she spoke she walked over to the table sitting in the chair as she leaned back in pain at me. 

Her deep wine pooled eyes were locked on me not once flinching away from my one black eye and one green eye. I knew that she was strong-willed and intelligent so I knew that it would be so much harder to manipulate her the way that my father wanted. I'm sure that we were going to try and get her to step down under the guise of loyalty to family but I knew that would do nothing she was Donrish and it was her right to lead in their kingdom I'm sure she wished that would translate over to these kingdoms she would make sure of it. 

There was a tension that filled the air as Tywin looked at me and then the others maester, Pycelle had his eyes locked on the young dragons there was a lustful look forming on his stare, Monford leaned back he has just as many dragons blood in his body as the Targaryens but he didn't even make a move to take the dragons he knew better than that. The last four remaining dragons stayed in Rhaenys grasp and shockingly Aerys made no attempt to take them almost like he knew that it wouldn’t matter he would have 5 dragons all to himself if he could hatch an egg. 

I moved my lips to say that none of this was helping, but as I looked over to the door I watched it begin to open there was something dark and dangerous on the face of the man that walked before him. 

He was ragged and exhausted, his eyes were broken down as a vacant stare looked back at us, Whent had a strong caring hand gripped tightly to his shoulder as if he was keeping him from falling. 

They were clearly broken down like he had to struggle just to get here. His eyes were wide with terror as I watched Ser Oakheart walk in and with nothing but a note with burned edges and a large box coming after him there was a massive bow made from some kind of fabric. 

I could see the daring look in his eyes as he placed the note in front of my father. I could see the way that his eyes widened with doubt as he threw the letter on the table. I could see the way that the box dropped as something sharp and pungent hit my nose along with the scent of tar. I looked over to see the box slowly start to open as I noticed a man I didn't know and a large portion of his face was decaying but the tar for the most part kept his body intact. 

I looked over to the note, grabbing it from the table as I looked to find a large paragraph but I couldn't read it. There were elegant letters that were stunning and impossible to understand. Rhaenys not a moment later took the paper from my hand, her wine-colored eyes running over the paper with each word that she read I could see the hate that fell across her face as she spoke the words I could feel the whole air testing. 

To those of you that call yourself my family, I am very much alive despite the fact that you watch a mad man order my death and the death of my dearest Dany for the second time. You didn't speak out and I'm sure that I know why you didn't want to risk your lives or the lives of your children. I'm sure that even as I write this letter you are going to send another assassin after me. I know my mother is in a cell and I know my grandmother, the only Targaryen to ever love and project me, is also in a cell. All for sparing our lives if they are injured or hurt in any way fire and blood will rain down on your shitty little seven kingdoms. I will obliterate you all, and to Viserys the scum-sucking little ant that calls himself my uncle you had Jon Connington killed a dear friend to my father and my protector for 8 years. Take a look in that box, see what you assassins and know that one day, maybe in a year or two or even in a few hours I will come there and snuff you out like a light. If you want a war I will show you a dance of dragons, unlike anything you have seen before. Best wishes Jon and Daenerys Targaryen”  Rhaenys voice tapered off.

      The whole room was sprinted until Viserys slammed his hands against the table in a murderous rage. “I don't care who he is or who he killed I want him dead." Viserys roared with hatred as he stormed out of the room with Viserison at his side. 

       Aegon let out a heavy breath as he leaned into the chair, he ran a finger along his lips like he knew that this was going to happen. He didn't seem shocked to find out that Jon was alive.

       "We should be careful of how we handle this. I'm sure without doubt Varys will rise to his crowned princess orders but that doesn't mean we need to make this worse. Rhaella and Lyanna are family. We should treat them gently in the off chance that Jon might be a true threat against the kingdoms." Aegon spoke in a smooth commanding voice.

          Rhaenys eyes rolled her neck slowly as she held out her right palm watching as Meleys jumped into her palm she rose with ease as she gave her brother a pinning stare. 

        "He can have Viseys life and then the king's for all I care but he won't have my children or my throne. We have dragons, he does not, it seems relatively simple. If he wants a war that is fine with me, but he will lose. I have things to do.” I watched her walk out of the room, 

I didn't even know what to make of this as I looked over to Aegon as he watched them walk out of the room. I knew that he was waiting for them all to leave. The only ones left in the room were Lannister Loyals and Aegon allies. 

“Jon, being alive, isn't going to leave this room. We can't afford the Riverlands and Northern men choosing to wait for their winter prince. We have three kingdoms one more would be great two more would be perfect 5 out of the seven would be the best option at the moment. We have 5 kingdoms. Rhaneys had 4 dragons. I'm sure that she would gladly side with us and submit only after we agreed to give her the throne. Which is only happening unless she marries me. My namesake had more than one bride so can I. We will have almost all of the kingdoms.  They will want her to be queen, this way I honor my commitment to the Lannister and Baratheon while also getting Dorne in our pocket. If we have all the kingdoms under us then Jon and Daenerys will have nothing to use against us and Viserys would lose.  We will unite against all threats but that is if we can get her to side with us and I say if because there is no chance that she would give up her independence unless she is the reigning queen and her children are heir.” Even as Aegon spoke he was considering all angles I could see the way that his eyes served our face. 

His eyes flashed blue with power as thinking about all that went wrong with this plan and all that could go wrong. 

“One thing is for sure Viserys woke the dragon the moment he killed the old griffin and took Lyanna. Jon is often calm and because of that people tend to push their luck and forget that he is a Targaryen. But he is a Targaryen and now his blood is up he won't stop until his vengeance is satisfied and his mother and our grandmother are freed.” Aegon spoke in a cold voice as he started to rise from his chair. 

“Make the proper arrangement, Aerys won’t last long, the maester says he is fasting himself into an early grave.” Aegon walked out of the room leaving us to wonder what this kingdom will look like in the coming days. 

“War is upon us, I'm heading back to the island. We have to get the ships ready, with dragons back we will need to have numbers in the sky, ocean, and land.” Monford spoke in a cool voice. 

This felt more like a war council meeting than a meeting to talk about the dragonlords family dynamic, my father was the one to rise from the chair, “I'm heading back to the rock to marshal the forces and make sure they are prepared. I should be back in a few weeks. I can't stay away too long. The King's paranoia can only be preoccupied with the dragons for so long.” 

My father turned to look at me as he spoke in a smooth voice. 

“You will be the interim hand of the king until I get everything prepared. 

Even as he spoke I could see how stiff he was as he made his way out of the room with Monford at his side. The family was splitting and they were drawing their battle ones who knew how this was going to shape up.

Chapter Text

Lyanna POV

There was a darkness that was swirling all around us the soft dripping of water filled the air as I looked out peering through the darkness as my eyes struggled to see through the darkness where I could make out the slight form of my good mother the moment that I have come to know as my only family and ally in the south. I wanted more than anything to have a signal to know that my son was alive despite all the attempts that were made against his life. 

Rhaellas deep wine-colored eyes are glowing in the dark almost like she could see through the darkness and see me with ease. I looked over the darkness of the room and greeted me as I slunk further into the dark pulling my knees to my chest as I rested my chin on my head. My brown curls were slick against my back. 

I rolled my neck as I looked out into the darkness looking at the massive iron door that hasn't moved since the door had shut behind me. I took in a deep breath as I watched the eye silt open. I couldn't see anything else but I could see brilliant violet-colored eyes that were locked on the two of us shifting slowly from me to Rhaella and the back to me. 

Though I couldn't see his lips I knew that he had a grin on his face as he looked over us and then back over his shoulder as if making sure that there was no one creeping in the vast darkness of the black cells before speaking. 

“Jon and Daenerys are alive, they know that you are here, the assassin sent to kill them didn't find them but found The old griffin. He is dead and it woke the inner dragon in Jon, he is furious and he claims to drown them in fire and blood of the seven kingdoms if the two of you were harmed. I don't know what he is doing in the east but whatever it is, we will see him again. He is planning on coming back to the west; we just don't know when or how. Hold on tight, don't let them break you.”  Arthur spoke in quicken before looking back over his shoulder before closing the door. 

Even as he spoke I felt my heart quickened with panic and hope as I looked over to Rhaella, “Dragons” Even as she spoke I didn't get it. 

I looked over to Rhaella. Her eyes were calm, not mad and fanatical like her husband but chilled and in control at all times. 

“The thing that they are doing in the east I can feel it they must have found dragons if we found eggs here surely they found some in the east were magic is still strong they must have found dragons which means that when they are big and strong and once they have an army they will come for us we just have to remain strong.”  Even as she spoke I could feel the power in her words. She wasn't lying. I knew it. 

I could feel it in my bones she was right and the moment that the realms would splinter and that was going to be the best time to take the city. 

My heart was thundering in my ears as I thought about my sweet Jon. He was going to be much older and stronger things were going to change. He was coming back with fire and blood just like I had told him. 

Hurry back, Jon. 


Rhaenys POV 

I could see the hunger in their eyes as I noticed among them the queen of the thorns. I looked at the room filled with representatives from the Reach and the Dornish as well as the Vale. Jon looked over at me. I knew that he didn't like the idea of being in the capital. I'm sure that he suspected that it was my so-called husband and grandfather that had one of his adoptive sons killed. 

Jon had broad shoulders and half of his teeth had fallen out. His bright blue eyes were critical and cold as he leered at the young drooling that was resting contently in my lap. The dragons were resting constantly, black smoke falling from her nose as she slept, not the least bit brother by the others that were staring at her. 

Jon’s blond hair was thinning in his older age but he was still just as strong as when he was younger if not more so there was a massive sword resting on his back the massive bastard sword started back at me. He had an aquiline nose and poor breath, he shifted his stare from the young dragon to me. 

I knew what he was thinking as he leaned against the wall looking out the window to my private chamber, his eyes resting on the vast city filled to the brim with people that wanted nothing more than to get a look at the dragons. My thought went to the dragon pit if not for that damn pit if not for the fighting and the changing of the dragons then they would have never died out from this world. 

But I knew that he was thinking that if even a single one of those dragons reached the Valy their mights walls would mean nothing. The dragons could fly right over the wall burning the lands that he had left and there was not much left because of his betrayal. 

“For you I will return to you all your lands in exchange for your loyalty the kind songs are position and with dragons back I'm your best bet, I have three children and twins on the way I have my dragons, there are three dragons for my three children and four more resting under strict guard by the sand snakes. You want the glory back that came with your name. I know you hear the whisper. People talking about how you were an old fool for trusting Robert. He cost you your life, your lands, and soon the mountain tribes will over take your land any day now. Side with me and you can have back all that you lost aside from Rober of course. I have 8 dragons, Aegon and Viserys each has one, and let's be honest. My idiot husband is cruel vain and mad much like his father and he and his father were the ones that ordered the death of your precious Robert.” Even as I spoke I could see the weight of each one of my words. 

Jon stood there mute not even sure what to do but I gave him a minute to think on it as I turned my attention to the Tyrells. I could see the way that the queen of Thorns' eyes alighted like she was waiting to see what was going to get them to agree to fight with us. We agreed to marry one of our children to them but that age gap would be too great, it would have to be their grandchild and Willias wasn't a catch but he would inherit a great amount of land.

Lady Olenna is a small woman the size of a child. The white-haired lady appears wrinkled and wizened but I knew better I knew that she was rotten.  She has soft, spotted hands with gaunt thin fingers. Olenna smells of rosewater, but she also has an old woman's sour breath and toothless smiles that were hidden behind tight lips. Olenna walks with a cane and claims to be near deaf, but both might be part of her feigning to be frailer than she actually is.

I took a deep breath looking at her idiot son Mace who had a sneer if the not downright murderous look on his face. I knew that he had bad blood with my uncle because of some nasty business that left Willas crippled. 

Mace is extremely ambitious to a fault, with a constant desire to rise higher than he stands. Mace is an arrogant man, crediting himself for the triumph at Ashford when in fact it was down to his bannerman Randyll Tarly and pestering Cersei and Tywin for his own self-promotion. 

Mace is a lover of extravagance and glory so I knew that he would stop at nothing to have a dragon rider in the family, curly brown hair, and cut his beard, which has white and grey specks in it, into a triangular shape. He is often red-faced. Mace has a generally jovial personality. He thinks himself a great warrior, although his reputation rests solely on the victory of others he is a waste of a man and I would rather have Tarly as an ally than this man. 

“I know that our families haven't always gotten along with the ugly business with Willias’ crippled leg, but that was no one's fault but the horse that trampled on him and it would be a waste for us to wait. There is a worse threat Viserys and Aerys. You have wanted a chance at the throne for a while now. I will give you that chance. Marry Willias, to one of Randyll Tarly's daughters, have a child, a son that will marry one of my daughters yet to be born. You get a dragon-riding Targaryen that would bear you children that would ride their own dragons and they would marry into the blood and so on and so forth. For thousands of years to come'' Even as I spoke I could see my uncle. 

He was leaning against a back wall staying out of the wall I didn't need to ask for their support. I knew that I wasn’t going to get it. My mother and my uncle Doran made sure that I would be Queen not because of who I married but because I would be the ruling monarch. I wouldn't kill Aegon but I would kill any chance of him having hope at the throne. 

No one ever thinks to align with the Vale because of who they chose to fight for during the rebellion but ignoring them would be wasted. If Aegon wanted to take the Iron islands then so be it, stout wooden ships would mean nothing in front of a dragon. 

I watched the way that Olenna's eyes sparkled as she looked over to her son and then to Oberyn who was resting in the back, the red viper of Dorne, a dangerous man that I loved as if he was my own father. 

Oberyn has the features of a salty Dornishmen. He is a tall, slender, graceful, and fit man,and has a lined and saturnine face with thin eyebrows, black viper eyes, and a sharp nose. His hair is lustrous and black with only a few silver streaks and recedes from his brow into a widow's peak. He stood mute his spear on his back as something dark and dangerous fluttered acorns in his face. 

I knew that he didn't like the idea of dangling dragons in front of them but it wouldn't matter. I only had to honor my deal. There is no telling if my grandchildren would even be able to tame a dragon after all the blood would be diluted once more. My son would lead after my death and I knew it as much. A tense silence rippled over the room. 

“Do I have your support?” Even as I spoke I could see the darkness filling their stares as they each nodded their heads knowing that if Aerys heard of this we would all be dead. 

“Very well the moment that Aerys dies we strike. We will hold our meeting in Highgarden and wait there where we can all gather and plan the first attack.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that people were looking up at me. 

A Dance of Dragons this time with actual dragons for the first time in 300 years they wanted the throne they would have to go through me. 

Chapter Text

Daenerys POV 

My back was on fire as I slowly opened my eyes as felt the warm water that was swirling all around me. My back was aching something fierce as I looked at the three women that were resting in front of me. Doreah was at my feet rubbing them as she worked through the kinks. Irri was running her fingers through my damp wet hair working the dirt and mud out of it as Jiqiui ran her fingers along the wounds on my palms from riding for three days straight. 

I wasn't used to riding this long. It was strange I could stay on Balerion back for hours without issue but it was like the moment I got on the ground all the energy that had been flooding my body was gone, everything in me aches and I hated that I was in such pain. I loved riding back on the island but I rode for fun and no longer than a few hours. 

But Jon was used to it, his mother was the wild wolf of the north she made sure that her son rode just as strong or as wild as she did. Even though he was out riding with Jorah I'm sure that there was a wild smile on his face as he went about riding to his heart's content as they hunted the beast that lingered around the mountains. Within three more days we would be in the painted mountains. 

I slowly started to rise from the bath as the water ran cold. The young girls were rushing to cover my growing body, starting to turn curvier, my butt was more firm and my body was aching they say because it is growing pains. 

I looked over to the young girls as I leaned back against the chair as they began to bathe my feet in milk while placing herbs in my palms as they shut them slowly and carefully tending to my wounds. My body had been aching and my head felt heavy as I slowly closed my eyes thinking about the dragons that were laying on the edge of camp. I slowly opened my eyes to see that there were people staring at me. Irri smiled gently as she cupped my breast as if she saw something in me. 

I couldn't believe she was being so forward as I stared at her with wide eyes filled with doubt, I could see the way that she looked at me like this could have been obvious. 

“What are you doing?” I questioned sharply with a confused voice. 

The sweet Dothraki girl smiled gently at me as she spoke in a broken common tongue, “When was the last time you bled, Khaleesi?” Even as she questioned me I didn't even know what to say. 

 There is no way that I could be pregnant. I was only 13. I looked over to Doreah. There was an amused look on her face as if she could tell what I was thinking and she knew something that I didn't. I looked over to Ghost. He had been resting with me for days now. Ever since we found the head of Jon Connigition in our tent. I thought that it was because Jon was worried about me, worried that I would get hurt. Magic takes time and concentration. If I'm too frazzled I would be hard-pressed to summon it. 

Hence why I learned some moves with the daggers so that I knew how to fight on the off chance I was too scared or confused to use my magic. But now it made sense. Maybe this was why Ghost didn't want to leave my side; he could sense that I was pregnant and didn't want to be too far away from me just in case something bad happened. 

As the relationship dawned on, Irri spoke again, this time in a warm and loving voice, “You change, Khaleesi. It’s a blessing from the Great Stallion.” Even as she spoke I could barely believe it. 

I started to rise from the chair as I made my way over to a hidden chest that we kept in the room. Not shortly after the dragons were large enough to ride, we went back to Valyria to see if we could find any other riches. 

I opened the chest looking at the 6 eggs that were resting in the chest two of them were massive eggs the same size as the Balerion’s egg. While the other four eggs, much like when we found the first couple of eggs, were the size of Rhaegal, I knew that meant there were two emperor dragons and 4 regular dragons. 

Even looking at the eggs brought me back to that moment. The moment that went back to the place dragons were first brought back into the world. 

2 years ago 

The sky was bright blue as white smoke billowed high into the air. The soft neighing of the horse filled the air as I looked back to see the griffin. His bright blue eyes were filled with wonder as he cautiously walked through the winding and tortured streets, two brown mares at his back as a massive wooden cart started back at me. It was empty, there was nothing there but I knew by the end of this trip there would be. After all, we came back here with a purpose. There were riches in these cities and we weren’t going to leave until we found every single one. 

Jon walks stiffly at my side Ghost on his right hip as if to say if there is any threat Ghost would get them. I'm sure that he remembers this place, what it used to mean to us, our safety from our mad grandfather. Now our death from our mad grandfather and other parts of our family and kingdoms. I'm sure that even how they were going about their lives never remembering the two that had died. 

For a while, it saddened me to think that they weren't sad that we were gone or that they wouldn't be glad when they found out that we were alive because it meant that we were out of their way, that they were free to take over the lands that might have fought for us if the time ever came. But now, I thought to let them try if they wanted to kill us then they could try but it wouldn't be as easy as they think. 

“You're thinking about going back home” Jon’s voice was sullen but sweet. 

We had been growing closer in the past couple of years, when I saw him now my heart quaked and I struggled to find the right words, I found myself staring more at his body taking in the well-toned muscle and tan skin. I found myself wishing to see what he looked like stark naked in the moonlight. My face would turn bright red with the thought as I fanned my face hoping the blush would go away before he noticed. 

Even now as I looked into his smooth gray eyes that were soft gray like wisps of smoke that always had a way of captivating me I could barely breathe when I looked at him. Instead, I turned my attention to the sky being bright blue as the golden sun bore down on us. After being here for 6 years I was used to the heat. 

“Don't you?” I questioned easily as we made our way through the black slab city. There was a dark look on John's face as I turned to him. 

There was a faraway look on his face as walked across the bridge with ease as he spoke over his shoulder. 

“Lord Connigtion leaves the horse here it would be easy to cross just us and Ghost. Keep them tied up here. The bridge is sturdy and it won't move.” Even as he spoke I could see the way that his brows furrowed. 

Jon stalked through the halls forcing me to follow after him changing my strides to match his. I watched his face turn twisted and dark almost like the thought of being home disgusted him. I sucked in a long breath clearing my mind as I thought about the way that his soft smokey grey eyes turned black as stone so it made me think that he hated the idea of going home. 

“There was once a time that you would do anything to get home to Lyanna and mother.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that his shoulders were stiffening. 

Jon's lips pulled into a tight grim line as he thought about his mother and what she must be going through all alone on that island with no one to talk to but Ser Whent. Don't get me wrong he was a good guy, kind, warm, and loving but at times he is subject to the king's will like all the other knights, and his love and adoration for Lyanna can’t make up for the loss of her son. 

“Yeah, back when I didn't know better, back when I thought that our family actually cared about what happened to us, I know better now. I miss my mother and I can only imagine what she has to endure down there but I also know she wouldn't want us to come back until we had an army of men at our backs.” I looked over to Jon. His face was harsh and cruel. 

We walked down the hallway the same way that we did when we first got here 6 years ago, my heart hammering in my chest as I thought about walking down to the library and grabbing more books. I could only imagine what kind of grimoires were hidden on the shelves. I looked over at him. I knew that he was here for the weapons and the jewels that would help us survive in this hostile land. 

Instead, something called out to both of us as we made our way through the hall. Instead of turning right or left, we went forward as the bright golden light began to bind us. I could feel the power filling the air as I looked over to the massive dome that stared back at me. The bright golden light flooded through the glass dome. I could hear Lord Connington stumbling as his eyes went from behind cloaked in shadow to being blinded by bright golden light. 

I glance at Jon from the corner of my eye, “Not everyone wants us dead.”  I spoke with ease as the smooth hard ground changed to that of soft plush grass that seemed to only grow higher in the years that we had been gone. The scent of nature filled my nose as I looked out to the massive forest. 

My heart was calling out to this place telling me that there was so much more to be found here. I'm sure that Jon sensed it as well as he leered at the sight of the lands that swirled around us. I'm sure that he was flashing back to the moment that we first got here, the moment when we thought that it was going to be all over. 

I couldn't believe that we were really here after all that we endured. I didn't think that we would come back here but there was a voice ringing in our heads to have us come back.  We walked further forward of Jon who held back scanning the horizon as if he swore he was going to see people. Ghost went running off as if he had heard the rustling of the leaves. 

My heart was rushing as my mind was drifting as I noticed the massive forest swirling around me having a way to put me at ease. There was a warmth swirling around me but it was not the suffocating heat of the east but the feeling of magic protecting me like a blanket. I heard thunder in my chest as I felt like this was what I needed to make my spells stronger. 

I grinned as I felt my feet drifting with Lord Connigtion behind me, I could feel how tense he was from where I'm sure that he was worried that there was something wrong as if he needed to protect us. As I looked up words, the glass dome where I could see the three dragons that were flying through the sky. 

The minute that we got here it was like they knew that this was their homeland. I could see the joy in their eyes as they flapped happily. Usually, they are limited to the amount of time they are allowed to spend in the sky. But now they could fly as much as they wanted. People that were around here didn't make it off the land. Hell, it seemed like Lord Connington would have died on the way here. It took a lot to make sure that he made it to this point. 

“What is this place?” Even as he spoke I could see the way that his eyes widened with confusion filling his eyes. 

It is as though this was his first time seeing dragons flying through a forest, you would have thought that by now nothing would surprise him. After all, everything else should have been mundane compared to the day that we first met.  He was looking over to me. His bright blue eyes were shimmering in the light as I looked over to the older man. His eyes were locked out on me but the bright emerald grass. My own eyes were looking through the trunks of the trees as I whispered under my breath using the newest spell that I had just learned. I could feel my eyes begin to heat up and sting as I looked out into the grass fields, my eyes coming alive as I saw things that were not there before. 

Different trials of colors and shapes appeared in front of me off to the right I could see gray and red trails mingled together that I knew was the path that Jon walked in, while the brilliant white path all the way to the left was Ghost. But there was a path that went right down the middle. 

This path was three different colors swirling together making another color. I walked forward towards that point, my mind rushing as if trying to keep up with the string that the magic had on my eyes and my mind. I knew that this magical strand must be something important. I followed through the path of the bright grass watching as it began to thin out as it turned into muddy waters. 

“See something?” A smooth voice filled the air 

I looked over my shoulder to see Jon there was a power brimming off of him as I watched the red and gray aurora dancing around him as it took the form of a dragon and then a wolf. I knew the aura meant a great magical ability. Jon had natural raw power but he refused to train the skill. Though from the books that I read raw magical power was better suited for taming dragons, that raw power could be channeled into one spell, a spell of fire and power that could force dragons to bend to his will and do as he commands as long as they are not bonded to riders. Though if he would train the skill he could do it with bonded dragons as well.  

“I see wasted potential,” I spoke in a smooth voice as my taunting smile pulled at my lips.

  I could see the way that he rolled his eyes as if to say really going to nag me about that again as he turned his attention to a bright blue water stare at me as I turned back to the pond. I walked forward as I watched the aura greeting stronger and stronger until I was on the edge of the pond where I could see the trail of aura dropping off until I noticed that there were 6 eggs resting on the bottom of the lake. Among them were two larger eggs than the other four. I knew it was emperor dragons. 

“Six eggs” I pointed at Jon Watching as he jumped in, slipping off his boots before diving through the air. 

It took 6 trips but he finally got all the eggs up. He was breathing heavily as his hair lay against his face as he looked over to me resting his cheek against the muddy ground as he leaned against the mushy ground for a moment. 

“Eggs for our….your children or mine if we ever have them.” Jon's face turned bright red as he struggled to speak. I knew what he was trying to say to our children.

I smiled gently as I looked at the egg. I still couldn't believe that the eggs were so easy to find because of the spell I would have to keep this one in mind. 

Current time

“I'm hungry” Even as I spoke I put the eggs back into the chest locking it up as I sat on the bed and an exhausted frown on my face as I crawled into my bed. 

Suddenly my whole body felt heavy as I began to close my eyes, wanting a few brief moments of sleep. I could hear Irri telling them that she was going out to get me something to eat. I could only hope that it was not a horse. If I had to eat it one more time then I was going to go mad.  

I wonder what Job would think about all of this would he be happy or panic or worse would he be enraged. We were always on the run and now with the Targaryens hunting us, would we ever be safe? Would it be wise to bring a child into this world? 

Only time would tell what he thought about all of this. 


Ser Jorah POV

Rakharo and I watched as the young prince got on the back of his dragon Moondancer I watched as he moved up with elegance and skill climbing up Moondancers deep gray wing until he was sitting on the massive dragon back he large 400 feet wingspan at the age of 8, I knew that's wasn’t normal. That much was clear when I was looking at Rhaegal, the namesake of Rhaegar. 

I smiled gently as he looked at me, piercing gray eyes warm and playfully as he grinned at me. I knew that he was going to be up to no good while he was gone, maybe going to find more hordes to conquer. 

“I'm heading out with the dragons for a bit to make sure dany has everything she needs,” Jon spoke with ease. 

All I could do was nod my head in awe, each time I walked to him his eyes would sparkle as he told me some kind of strange exotic detail about dragons from how young dragons are called drakes or that flying longer would tighten their muscles and improve their endurance. Or how each time they ate iron-rich food their bones and scales grew stronger. He was a skilled dragon breeder and tamer. He even told me that dragons don't have an assigned gender when they feel the need to reproduce, but not a moment sooner. 

I watched the way that Moondancer braced his legs as his wings were lifted high before darting through the air. He was the fastest of the three dragons. His gray wings were a little bit longer than that of Balerion who was in the sky not a moment later. Rhaegal was already in the sky claiming higher and higher, twisting his bodies in a way that no rider could withstand. But Jon seemed at home here. 

He leaned forward as he gripped tightly to the spikes as Moondancer must have gotten some key signal to act accordingly as he drifted high in the sky coming until there were no more threats to be seen when they were hidden in the clouds I knew that there was no chance that we were going to see them again. 

Rakharo was staring at the sky in wonder. It had been almost two weeks and we would be there in Vaes Dothrak in one more good long ride. We had been hauling ass since we got the head in the young prince's tent. There was a murderous presence that seemed to be looming overhead. Each time that we stopped it was like something went wrong. 

I knew that it must have been imagination but it felt like each time that we stopped there were eyes on us watching out for every move. I was seldom from the princess side. Jon insisted on it almost like he could sense a threat that was coming. My heart was thundering in my chest even now to begin to distance myself from her, but Ghost was at her side, and with her magic, she was in no real danger.

Though I'm sure that they thought that before but I'm sure the one time that they can be killed is when they are sleeping. It's the one time that they can't be alert or defend themselves. My heart stilled at the thought but I pushed the thought from my mind as I walked off forcing Rhakaro to look down from the sky as we made it back to my tent. I could see the way that his eyes were flicking to the sky like he was hoping to get a glance at the dragons. 

Even though he had been with them the same amount of time as me and the rest of his horde there, the wonder that filled his eyes was slowly starting to fade away but not Rhakaro was still filled with that same childlike wonder. I smiled gently. He was still a child in many ways. This began one of them. 

We walked back to my tent just a few tents down from the young Khalessi I knew that she spent the better part of 8 years here in the wilderness but they were usually in the same spot hidden away in seclusion only riding on horseback when she had to not any more to all this riding was finally taking its toll on her. I felt a great sense of pity and guilt because they were the ones that were riding on horseback rather than riding their dragons. They could have been there in two days tops and now it was turning into almost 2 weeks. 

I pushed open the flaps as I walked into the tent sitting on my bed, nothing more than a pile of feathers stuffed into fur. I looked over to Rhakaro as he made his way into the tent looking around like he was expecting something to happen. I smiled gently at him as I patted the bed next to me. I knew that as one of the blood riders he would fight against the knights of the west and he needed to be prepared for everything that comes their way. 

Once Rhakaro sat down I could see the confusion in his eyes the most of the time that we spent hanging out was hunting, training, and fighting but now we were in a moment were in the west because there would be war here was no doubt about that they only thing that they should be thinking about now is how bad the war is going to be. 

 “For a man on horseback, the curved blade is a good thing, easier to handle. It's a good weapon for a Dothrakan. But a man in full plate... the arakh won't get through the steel. That's where the broadsword has the advantage. Designed for piercing plates.” As I spoke in the common tongue I could see the confusion that filled his face like he didn't understand what I was saying. 

His bright glimmering almond-shaped eyes were locked on me as he spoke in the broken common tongue. “Dothraki don’t wear steel dresses.” He rubbed his hand up and down in front of his chest. 

 “Armor,” I spoke smoothly. A slight smile on my face as I saw the way that his eyes sparkled in a child-like confusion. 

 “Armor. Armor makes a man... Vroz?” Even as he spoke I knew what he meant. His Dothraki came out a little bit more sure than the common tongue. 

“Slow.” I nodded my head slowly at him. 

The air was smooth and calm, almost tranquil as we sat there talking about what it would take for the taking on the knights of the west. 

“Slow.” He nodded his head slowly as he whispered the word under his breath like he was trying to remember it. 

“It's true, but it also keeps a man alive,” I spoke easily as I watched the way that the young man smiled at me. 

“My father taught me how to fight. He taught me that speed defeats size.” His common tongue had faded away leaving only the guttural tongue of Dothraki filled my ears instead. 

 “I’ve heard that your father was a famous warrior,” I spoke warmly as the thought of the old bear filled my ears. 

I grinned gently as I watched the pride that filled his eyes as he thought about his father. I knew that there must have been nothing but good memories for him compared to me. There was a mix of bad and good between the two of them. 

“He was a blood rider to Khal Bharbo. And your father, Jorah the Andal? He was a warrior also?” He questioned with child-like warmth to his eyes. 

I could see the way that his eyes were locked on me as he leaned forward like he couldn't wait to hear this story.  

“He still is. A man of great honor. And I betrayed him.” The thought forced me to grow sullen. The tent flaps were thrown open as I noticed a young girl with a panic yet determined look on her face as she stormed into the tent with a determined fire. 

 “The Khaleesi wants to eat something different tonight. Kill some rabbits” As she spoke hse jutted her chin out. 

No longer a slave, she was not going to let them treat her like one; she stood over Rakharo as he sat once moving from the spot. His eyes narrowed as he spoke in a monotone voice, Dothraki spilling from his lips.

“There are no rabbits.” He spoke in a smug voice but I could tell that he was hiding a taunting smile. 

 “Find some ducks, she likes ducks.” She spoke in a smug voice as she stood firm. 

“Have you seen any ducks, woman? No rabbits, no ducks. Do you have eyes in your head? Do you?” He gestured to her with his arkah this annoyed look on his face like he couldn’t understand why she was so stupid. 

 “Dog then. I have seen many dogs.” She spoke in a firm voice. 

I could see the way that Rhakaro swayed under her word but that was the last thing that the young princess would want was to eat a dog and I knew that. 

 “I don't think she wants to eat dogs,” I spoke in a smooth voice as Rhakaro laughed at the huge young girl. 

“The Khaleesi has a baby inside her. It is true. She does not bleed for two moons. Her belly starts to swell.” Even as she spoke I could hardly believe it. 

A Targaryen child brought into the world born in the east and not the west that hasn't happened since before the dance of dragons. I looked over to Rhakaro. He had this shocked look on his face and now more than ever it was important to make sure that they ate something that she could keep down. 

No to mention that another Targaryen was about to be born in the world. They would need a strong base because there are people after them. I knew that she would need good food and care if she is going to make it to full term.

Also, it made sense why she hurt so much more desperate the fact that she had been somewhat used to it. The baby must have been wearing her down. 

“A blessing from the Great Stallion.” He spoke in a smooth voice. 

I take in a long breath my chest began to expand as I watched the warmth that fell across the young blood riders' faces he didn't know them well but in the few weeks that he did know them I could tell that they were fast friends.If he wasn’t at the side of Daenerys he was at the side of the young prince the two of them riding and hunting together. I'm sure that it had been a while since Jon had a man around his own age that he could hang out with. 

 “She does not want to eat horses.” Even as she spoke I could see the solution. 

“I'll have the boys butcher a goat for supper. I should find the Khal.” Even as I spoke I knew that he might not be back from his ride yet but I knew that it would be important to find him. 

I walked out of the tent stopping only to tell the boys to prepare goats for the Khaleesi dinner before making my way to the nest that the dragons lived in. I thought that I would see them resting or at the very least descending the sky but there was nothing like burning black grass. I looked up to the sky wishing to see them and hoping that they would appear but there was nothing but thick white clouds which made me think that the dragons were nowhere near here. 

My heart was hammering in my throat. I knew that he would change the prince’s approach; he was ready for war to gather his forces and kill all who stood before him. He would free his mother and grandmother no matter what it looked like but that never happened, not if he found out his precious wife was holding his child. 

“You looked frazzled.” A smooth voice filled the air. 

I jumped back as I looked at the young prince, there was a sly smile on his face as his eyes were glowing bright gray. I thought that he might be warging but this was different. This was something old, something much older than warging. 

His eyes were glowing as he walked over to me. The loud roar of dragons filled my ears as I looked up to see them appearing as if out of nowhere, Moondancer had a dangerous glow to his red scales. I knew that it was his magic, his taming magic. I didn't know what it did but I knew that it helped out any dragons that were on his side.

“I have news, my prince.” Even as I spoke I could see the look on his face as his eyes began to shimmer just a little bit more.

“Oh, and what news would that be?” Even as he spoke his eyes began to fade away, going back to their normal color as he smiled warmly at me. 

“What's going on?” Even as he spoke I could see the way that he began to calm down. 

“It's the princess, she is pregnant, my prince,” I spoke in a respectful voice. 

I thought that I would see madness, fear or terror even hesitation but there was nothing but joy in his eyes as it lit up the rest of his face. I watched as a beaming smile formed on his face. He was breathtaking. His beauty was surprising even to his wives, there was a sly smile on his face as he rushed down the hill with me running after him. 

I took in a long breath as I forced my body forward as I watched the way that his eyes were locked on the massive horse hide tent where Ghost was resting along with three handmaidens and the princess herself. I smiled warmly as I saw his body brimming with joy. 

“My prince if you don't mind me asking if the family is so important to you why didn't you ever go home to get your mother.” Even as I spoke I watched the joy falling from his face. 

“I'm aware that I am a hypocrite. I say my brother and sister abandon us to save their own skin. But I'm doing the same thing. I didn't go back to get my mother sure I could have ridden Moondancer to the west, burned all that opposed me, and quite possibly saved my mother and grandmother. But then I also thought about what would happen when we went to bed. In a land that I barely knew anymore surrounded by enemies. Sure I would have a dragon but what would that dragon do in the city? You saw that assassin made his way into our camp even with three dragons and a dire wolf. He turned it so that he had the perfect chance to kill me. Now imagine Targaryens with the will to claim my dragons and a throne. They would stop at nothing. I would be constantly living with my back against the world and sooner or later we would have both died. It was pointless saving her would be temporary and going mad in a tense situation wouldn't have made it easier. I made this discussion taking that in mind. Honestly, I don't blame them for choosing their lives over ours we weren't close so it would be stupid to think that they would risk that for us. But now no more talk about them. They stopped being family a long time ago. My family was going to get bigger and Rhaenys and Aegon are not part of that family they never were.” Even as I spoke I could see the hatred in his eyes as I nodded my head slowly. 

He pushed the massive flaps open forgetting our early conversation as if it never happened to begin with. I didn't see any of the girls, just Dany. She was rubbing her face as she had just woken up. Jon was on her in a second sitting on the bed as he rubbed a gentle hand on the small of her back pride and joy filling his face as he tipped his head against Danys. 

Their foreheads pressed together as he placed a sweet chastity kiss on his wife's lips as he grinned gently at her. 

“Is it true that my baby is having a baby?” A massive grin formed on her face as she grinned at Jon. The love and adoration between their eyes forced my heart to flutter with warmth and love. 

“It's true I think there are more than one the girls who say that I'm too large for two months. It was my bulky clothes I had been wearing that made it harder to notice.” She smiled warmly as Jon pulled her into a kiss, this time more passion and filled with wild love. I knew that this was an intimate moment for them so I made my way out of the tent knowing that for the first time a child would be born in a world where dragons already existed. 

The thought forced me to smile now if only we go get to Vaes Dothrak in time 

Chapter Text

Daenerys POV 

We had finally made it to Vaes Dothrak and it felt like we had been riding for years. I could see Jon at the head of the pack with a warm smile on his face as he looked to the massive city with Rakharo while the other two blood riders were with him. I noticed that he took them with him as he entered the city. If they saw him catering to a woman, whether it be his Khalessi or just a random woman, then it wouldn't matter what he did, they would never respect his right to lead a Khalsar ever again. 

Instead, I had Ser Jorah to my right. There was a warm smile on his face as he noticed the massive city like he was a god that he was back to this city as if he had been here a thousand times before. A slight grin frown formed on my own face as I felt the excitement that began to fill my chest. 

Vaes Dothrak is the only city of the Dothraki people. It is located in the northeast of the vast Dothraki sea, beneath the Mother of Mountains, and near a lake, the Womb of the World. Vaes Dothrak has no walls. So as we roared up I could see the massive two horse statues on either side of the entrance as I notice that there were men to make sure that people gave up their weapons, 

They took one look at Jon and the blood riders and stopped at the gate. I could see the words falling from their lips. There was a warm smile on Jon's face but I could see the daring look in his eyes. I knew that if he wasn’t careful then there would be gray and red swirling flames slamming against the ground. 

After a long passing minute, I watched the way that the men split apart as the blood riders and Jon began to drop their weapons before making their way through the massive statues. Each person that raced through dropped their weapons or didn't move at all if they were not planning on going into the city. 

The city is ruled and inhabited by slaves and the dosh khaleen, the wives of all the khals who have come before. It is forbidden to wear a blade or shed a free man's blood within the confines of the city.

But I didn't think that this was possible, that they would be able to build such a city, my brother the few times that he did speak to me told me that the Dothraki are nothing more than savages to be used and thrown away that they had no concept of right and wrong and that they were nothing more than monster that laid with their horses. 

But they were wrong and as I heard the name of the city it forced me to smile the city was called Vaes Dothrak means City of Riders in the Dothraki language. I thought that it was fitting as I watched the men riding into the city whooping and hollering as they made their way through the city limits it forced me to smile as I notice Jon wild and free the way that he always liked to be. 

Vaes Dothrak is the heart of the Dothraki sea and culture. It is at once one of the largest cities, due to its expansive layout, and one of the smallest, due to its small inhabitant population. It has broad, windswept streets paved in grass and mud. There are carved stone pavilions, manses of woven grass, wooden towers, stepped pyramids, and long halls. All of the buildings were brought to the city by slaves from the lands the Dothraki have conquered.

As I made my way through the city I couldn't help but look on in awe as I watched the buildings and statues pass by each one of them from a different region or religion. It made me think that they must have stolen every piece of statue or art in this place. The thought was chilling how much of that was earned through blood and rape.

Vaes Dothrak sprawls languorously in the warm sun. It is large enough to hold every khalasar, where they all return at once. At least that was what they had been telling me for the two weeks that we were riding it though it felt like years, my body ached something fierce. I rolled my neck slowly and clearly as I heard the cause of opening of my ones. 

“Would you like to rest Khaleesi?” Dorothea lys accent filled my ears as I smiled gently at her slowly shaking my head no. 

I'm tired of resting. It felt like that's all I ever did, after first I thought that it was because of the fact that I didn't like mornings but even in the middle of the night I was exhausted. I thought that maybe my use of magic was what was wearing me down. It only now made sense why I was so tired but I refuse to let such a good day go to waste. 

The sun was bright and rising down on me fluttering against my skin with warmth, the thick clouds hid the dragons that I knew were hiding in the cloud. They would stay in the mother of mountains at night where they wouldn't be found by anyone. Once we had the supplies we needed we would head out to the only place that had an army that would suit our needs. The unsullied in Astapor. 

Jon hoped we could meet up with the golden company but something told me that we wouldn't be that lucky. By now the West was deciding their forces and they would make sure that they were ready for us they would have gotten our declaration of war by then. Sooner or later they would figure out that we were the ones to bring dragons back to the world. 

I shook the thought-form my mind allowing myself to focus on this warm sunny day, I gripped tightly to the leather reign of my young silver filly that I loved more than anything else a gift given to me by the people of Mantarys though it isn't really a gift if we had to pay for it. 

I turned my attention to the markers, there were the Western Market and the Eastern Market and they are the only two markets in Vaes Dothrak. The Western Market is a grand bazaar used by traders from the Free Cities. It is a great square of beaten earth surrounded by mud-baked brick, animal pens, and whitewashed drinking halls. Hummocks rise from the earth and beneath the square lie large storerooms. The interior of the square is made up of stalls and aisles.

 In the Eastern Market, traders from Asshai, Yi Ti, and the Shadow Lands come to trade. There one can find rare items, such as manticores, elephants, and striped white and black horses of the Jogos Nhai. I wanted to go to the eastern market first but something was drawing me to the western market. I wanted one day as a normal girl and something told me that if I went to the eastern market then I would get anything but normal so western market we went. 

Traders are free to cross the Dothraki sea unmolested to Vaes Dothrak as long as they keep the peace, and do not profane either the Mother of Mountains or the Womb of the World, and give the traditional gifts of salt, silver, and seed to the dosh khaleen. My heart was thundering in my chest as I slowly got down off of horseback as Ser Jorah was at my side with Rakharo appearing out of nowhere. 

There was a sly smile on his face as he spoke in a smooth voice Dothraki pulling easily from his lips. 

“The Khal asked that I stay by your side. He has gone for a hunt then he will visit the eastern markets.” He spoke easily as if Jon told him to tell me where he would be going for the day. 

The thought forced a smile to form on my face as I nodded my head. Dorhea, Irri, and Jaqui were fluttering about me worried that I wouldn't be able to walk alone. I rolled my eyes but couldn't help but smile at their protective furry as we walked about the western markets taking in all the wonderful sights. 

There was loud shouting echoing in the air as I looked around to see that there was a man, a man that spoke the common tongue and it forced me to smile it had been so long that I had seen someone from the free cities that I had seen someone from the west other than Ser Jorah and Jon it forced my heart to quicken as for a moment it felt like I was close to getting home. 

A wine merchant is a small man, slender and handsome, with flaxen hair curled and perfumed in the Lysene style. I knew that he had to be from the free cities but when he yelled again this time he did it in Dothraki. 

“Virzha gizikhven! Mra quora! Mba quora!” Even as he spoke I watched as his words shifted to that of the common tongue not a moment later. 

“Sweet reds! I have sweet reds from Lys, Volantis, and the Arbor! Tyrosh pear brandy! Andalish sours! I have them! I have them!” He roared over the crowds as he tried to get their attention but they did manage to get mine. 

The minute that he noticed me walking over to him there was a sly smile on his face as he took in the appearance of my oiled hair and tan-colored skin that was a golden brown like that of meat cooking over an open fire. 

“A taste for the Khaleesi? I have a sweet red from Dorne, my lady. One taste and you'll name your first child after me.” Even as he spoke I couldn't help but smile gently at him as Dothraki spilled from his lips. 

“My son already has his name, but I'll try your summer wine. Just a taste”. That was a lie. I didn't even know if I was going to have sons or daughters. All I knew was that there were two children and even if I knew what they were, I knew that I couldn't name them any Targaryen names. 

The moment that I spoke in the common tongue I could see something fluttering across his face as if he knew something that I did not.  “My Lady, you are from Westeros.” 

Even before I got the chance to tell him that I was from the free city, Doreah, the sweet nature girl from Lys had no clue that it was my own family that was trying to kill me. She didn't even know that there was something or someone hunting us or should I see someone. 

“You have the honor of addressing Daenerys of the House Targaryen. Khaleesi of the riding men and princess of the Seven Kingdoms.” The moment that she spoke I could feel a change in the air. 

I knew that I had to stay calm knowing that Balerion was the one that could burn away anyone that worried me. I knew that he had been more protective than usual the same way that Ghost wouldn't leave me alone. I knew that the dragons must have sensed the growing child in my body. They say that they sense the magic in my blood. 

“Princess.” He bowed his head but I didn't see hatred spark in his eyes. 

For a moment I let myself believe that it was alright that nothing was going to go wrong just because the west wanted me dead didn't mean that the other cities and lands knew that we were dead or that we were going to war with our own family. 

I'm sure that the Targareyns of the west wouldn't let the world know that they were trying to kill their own kin for no reason. But I also knew that those that get paid good money would kill without question if it meant more gold dragons in their future. 

I looked at the man that was bowing before me. I didn't sense a change in him so I spoke in a warm voice, “Rise. I'd still like to taste that wine.” The moment that I spoke he rose to the ground in a rushed panic. 

I could see his bright blue eyes were shimmering in the light as he grinned gently at me. The warmth in his smile helped to put me at ease. 

“That? Dornish swill. Not worthy of a princess. I have a dry red from the Arbor. Nectar of the Gods. Let me give you a cask. Uh... a gift.” He spoke in an excited voice as he rushed around the stall gripping a smooth brown cask. I could see the quark in the top of the barrel. 

“You honor me, Ser.” I could not help but crack a small smile. 

“The honor...the honor is all mine.” He spoke in a quicken voice as he walked over to me with a massive casket in his hand as the young but proud Dohrkan warrior was resting in front of me with a daring look on his face. 

“Huh-uh, huh-uh.” Rahkaro pulls the cask out of the merchant's hands.

I couldn't help but crack a smile as I notice the protective light that began to form in his eyes, I knew that if another life he and John would have been best friends fighting over who was the better warrior and rider. 

“You know there are many in your homeland that pray for your return, princess.” He spoke easily but I could see the way that sweat began to drip down his neck drenching his shirt against his skin like a second layer of skin. 

“I hope to repay your kindness someday,” I spoke sweetly as a sense of ease filled me. 

“Rakharo.” Even as he spoke I watched as Ser Jorah appeared out of the shadows there was a daring look on his face as mistrust glimmered in his eyes. 

“Huh.” Rakharo all but grunted at Ser Jorah's confusion, filling his stare. 

“Put down that cask.” Even as he spoke I knew that there was something that I was missing but what. 

 “Is something wrong?” Even as I spoke I could feel the tension in the air as the wind began to shift. 

“I have a thirst. Open it.” Ser Jorah spotted in a cold voice as he gestured a hand to the massive barrel. 

“The wine is for the Khaleesi. It's not for the likes of you.” He spoke in a defensive voice almost desperate like he couldn't think of anything worse than Ser Jorah drinking it right now. 

“Open it.” Ser Jorah speaks once more speaking in a daring voice egging him on as if to say I want you to tell me no so that I can kill you. 

 The wine merchant obeys and opens the cask for a moment. It smells just like wine but something about it told me that there was something wrong with the wine. My magic eyes only worked on living things but objects like wine didn't work. I would learn nothing from it. 

“Pour.” Ser Jorah spoke in a commanding voice. 

But the Merchant looked terrified he shifted his stare to me and then back to ser Jorah hoping that I would call off my guards that were on the hunt. My heart was hammering as I suddenly felt all the eyes that were on me.

“It would be a crime to drink a wine this rich without at least giving it time to breathe.” Even as he spoke it sounded like he was more desperate to get my approval than to pour one if there was nothing wrong with it then why were they so terrified about all of it. 

“Do as he says.” I would give him no reprieve. A sneer started to form on my face as I thought about my magic but there was nowhere that I could use it here I would have tipped my hand and they would find out. I had to look like a defenseless girl with men swirling about me to protect me. 

I didn't need to show off my strength, it would only hurt me in the end, so instead, I stood there firm, jutting my chin out as the young man looked over to me speaking in a careful voice. 

“As the princess commands.” Slowly he spoke as he began to pour the wine into the cup licking his chapped lips nervously like he was pouring wildfire into a cup and hoping not to get any on himself. 

Ser Jorah lifted the cup to his nose as he began to inspect the wine as the merchant was all but desperate to have him drink it. I wonder if the poison was delayed, that is if there is poison. 

“Sweet, isn't it? Can you smell the fruit, Ser? Taste it, My Lord. Tell me that that is not the finest wine that has ever touched your tongue.” Even as he spoke he was writing his hands as terror filled his face but he tried to play it off like he was simply nervous because of the Dothraki and the knights around me. 

“You first.” Ser Jorah taunted as he placed the cup in front of the wine merchant. 

“Me? I'm afraid I am not worthy of the vintage. Besides, it is a poor wine merchant who would drink up his own wares.” He spoke in a quickened voice. 

The thought forced rage to fill my chest. This bastard was trying to kill me with each moment that he refused to drink the wine. I knew that there was something even wrong. I looked over to Ser Jorah whose vision began to narrow and his brows began to narrow. Much like me, he sensed something was wrong but he sensed it far earlier than me. 

“You will drink,” I spoke in a cold voice as I forced my rage to stay calm. I could feel Balerion stirring. 

The wine merchant takes Jorah's cup. I could see that daring look on Jorah's face as he looked up at me, a warm innocent gesture on his face as if he was making a toast but as I watched the way that his lips barely touched the cup before he threw the cup at us and tried to flee. 

His legs burst out into a fast-paced running with panic filling his eyes the moment he heard my name he knew that there was a hit taken out on me and Jon. He shoved me as he and I could feel Doreah her soft hands on my shoulder as she yelled out at the wind merchant. 

“Khaleesi! Stop him!” Even as she spoke my blood rider did his duty. 

After a very short chase, Rakharo was able to capture the wine merchant, grabbing the merchant's leg with his whip. Ser Jorah grabbed my arm as an almost fatherly furry filled him. 

“Come. We will send word to Jon.” Even as he spoke my rage was eating away at me.

I could feel Balerion stirring. It took all that I had to keep him from coming down on here and killing everyone. I wished for a normal day and instead I got an assassination attempt then again when you are a Targaryen that is normal. 

But I knew that Jon was going to be downright murderous when he found out there would be no self-control.


 

Jon POV

The bright blue sky loomed overhead as I rushed through the grasslands. My horse forgotten my heart was thundering in my chest as blood rushed through my ears. There was a mad grin splitting across my face as I thought about the chase. I could feel the heat on my back. The massive white wolf was slowing his pace to match me. 

Bright red eyes shimmering with joy and light as he was ready to go in for the kill a wolfy grin appeared on his face as bright glimmered teeth that I knew would be stained red at any moment. I could feel the men at my back, all of them on a horse. To anyone else, it would look like they were hunting me but they were barely keeping up. 

They kept the horse at a slow gallop so that they wouldn't get too close to the prey in case the lion decided to turn back and kill their horse and possibly them.  But I was more than willing to run by foot. I looked to my prey at the elusive white lion. The sight of the beast filled me with pride. I was going to present the fur to Dany for our children. I grinned even more at the thought of seeing my children in a few short months. 

I felt my right hand going to my quiver as my left hand gripped tightly to the bow making sure that it was level as I heard the roar of my own blood riders. I could tell that they wished to be back at Danys side. She was sweet and more reserved I knew that she wouldn't fly off and do something foolish unlike me. I never really cared about appearance. I was wild and free like my mother but I had a dragon's temper to match. 

I knocked the arrow back looking at the glittering white fur as I watched the arrow fly after the string was only taunted for a moment. I didn't stop running even as I knocked my second arrow watching as it slammed into the beast's eyes. Two loud screams filled my ears as the proud male lion dropped to the ground he died within an instant, one arrow to the chest the other to the brain. 

I learned to get real good at shooting to kill I knew that on dragon back taking my hands off of Moondancers spike was dangerous and it was not something that we should do lightly unless we knew that we were going to kill our enemy in the time it took me to let go of Moondancers spikes I could fire off two shots to kill. I didn't want to lose that skill so I made sure each hunt was informative and challenging. 

I didn't stop running until I was standing over my kill blood littering the pale white fur. I knew that I would have to wash the fur before giving it to Dany. I smiled gently as I dropped down. I loved the hunt but I didn't like to see the animal suffer. I wasn't cruel like the rest of them. I didn't take pleasure in the kill, just the hunt but it did that make me worse. Did liking the challenge to my skills makes me just a bit of a monster. 

“Sorry” I spoke gently and in the common tongue so that no one would know what I was saying. 

I ran a tender hand through the lion's mane as I felt the warmth behind me. I looked over to Aggo. The older man had cunning eyes that gleamed. Just because I don't speak the common tongue doesn't mean that I didn't know that there was something big going on. I looked back at the older man as I smiled gently. 

“Something wrong” Even as I spoke my brain easily switched from the common tongue to Dothraki. 

Aggo looked over at me and then back to the city of Vaes Dothrak many Khals had attempted to slay the beast that hid away in these mountains and now I did. A man that wasn't even a horse lord by blood but only by conquest I'm sure that must have annoyed some of the other Khals that noticed me. I sighed heavily rubbing my neck as I rolled it ever so gently. 

“There is word from the city that Khaleesi was attacked by a man from Lys who attempted to poison her.” The moment his guttural Dothraki spilled from his lips my heart stilled. 

Rage slowly started to build in my chest as my heart skipped a beat. I focused on the word attempted. I tried to hold only hope that she and our unborn children were fine. My mind was rushing as I felt Moondancer spilling into my mind screaming that he wanted to burn them all. I could hear the thick raspy voice as it echoed in the air. 

I'll burn them all” Even as his voice echoed in my mind. 

I looked in a long breath, calming my heart and my mind as I noticed that there was a horse that was rushing back to the city with a man on it. I knew that it must have been the messenger. 

“Would you be an assassin?” Guttural Dothraki spilled from my lips. 

Even as I spoke I felt Ghost at my side running my fingers through his silky white hair doing my best to stay calm as I dropped down to one knee doing my best to make it seem like I was looking weak and that was the last thing that I wanted and it wasn't true. I was boiling in rage. I wanted to end them all. 

I slowly open my mind's eyes as I hide my face in the neck of the ghost instead of letting my mind enter that of Rhaegal I could feel his rage, his fire flowing over me as I notice that he was flying over the city in a dangerous pretty girl. I knew that there was something not right about any of this. I knew that this had to be another attempt on her life by Viserys. 

A snarled angrily at the thought I felt my eyes shift back to normal as I rose and not a moment later Ghost darted forth not a moment later the others watched as the massive horse wolf took off not once looking back. My own heart was racing faster than his legs as I looked over to Aggo. 

“Ser Jorah and Rakharo stopped him, they have him chained up, they are awaiting you.” I nodded my head slowly as I rolled my shoulders. 

All I wanted to do was grab my sword at the city limits and slit his throat but I knew spilling blood in the scarred city was forbidden. I growled angrily when they were going to stop. I was content being a Khal being wild and free but they were constant at poking a sleeping dragon. You would have thought that the last assassin we sent them would have told them that they were foolish to even try threatening me. 

I rolled my neck slowly as I felt the tension popping as if I had never popped my neck, to begin with. If they wanted to keep doing this then I would make it easier on them if they wanted to attack me I would attack right back and I would keep sending them bodies. 

“Let's go, we are going to the western market. I want this skin cleaned for my Khaleesi.” Even as I spoke I started to walk back to the horse. 

I could see my crimson-colored stallion staring back at me as deep brown eyes were soft and gentle but I knew that if I ever rushed into a battle that light would turn hard and cold as fearless as me. I ran a gentle hand along his muscles as I thought about when I heard got him when he was a young stud only a year or two old. 

“I need you to ride like the wind.” Even as I spoke I jumped onto his back and the leather reigns felt good in my hands. 

I gripped tightly to the reins as I felt the tension and power in the muscle of my stallion as he rushed forward the wind rippled through his fiery red man and my brown curls alike. My fingers were no longer thrumming against my legs or the reins. My heart was no longer thundering, my mind had settled and now all I was thinking about was my next moves. 

I would not spend the next couple of days looking over my shoulders for the rest of my stay here it would take time to get food and water enough for the trip to Astapor it would have been a long journey and we would have to go around the other two slave cities they were in conflict with the golden company and I'm not trying to lose the only part of my army that I have to assassins and the golden company. 

I could see the city coming in close. I wasn't going to stop until I got to the western market. I knew that most of the assassins would be in that part, so I was going to make this easy. I didn't need to look over my shoulder to know what my blood riders and the rest of the horse were struggling to keep up with my own stallion that was well versed in running long and hard. 

I knew that by the time that they are within reaching distance of me I would already have been in the Western market it was still the middle of the day so I knew that there would be many people there and with them, the would-be assassin and I would take them all down and then I would send them outside the city streets when they came into my camp. 

The streets were in full swing as I dropped down from my red stallion standing in the middle of the markets. I knew that the people that were hunting me down spoke the common tongue or at the very least knew my name. 

“Excuse me!!!” I roared so loudly you would have thought that I was a dragon. 

I looked around the market watching the loud murderous roar that shook the whole market as they looked at me. The massive pounding of hooves didn't hurt either. I looked over to my blood riders who were sitting on their horses but I could see that their hands were moving like they were wishing to have their weapons on them but they wouldn't dare break the rules. Even in the mad dash here they made sure to take their weapons off but I did not. I could tell, I felt my bow at my back as I looked at the men and women that were looking around startled. 

“You might not know me but you have all heard of me, especially the assassins hidden among you! One of those would-be assassins who tried to kill my unborn children and my wife! My name is Jon Targaryen and for all of you who think that you can assassin me go ahead and try. Two people have already failed and many more will. Come at me I will be residing outside of the city in a camp stationed just outside the gate. You are more than welcome to come after me, my guards will not stop you. If you want to die, keep sending your assassin and my Dothraki horde and I will wipe you off the face of the world!” I roared loudly as I could see the dangerous glinting that started to fill the eyes of even a few men. 

I leered at each of them as I made my way out of the markets not that I made this display I knew that it would wait to attack me but they wouldn't be brave enough to attack in the city they knew that if they did then they wouldn't live long enough to survive and enjoy the money that I'm sure they offered. 

I stalked through the city. There was a sneer pulling at my lips as I rushed through the city looking at the massive but that the dosh Kahleen were at. I knew that was where they would have taken a pregnant Khaleesi that was just attacked. 

As I pushed the door open as I felt an overwhelming rage boiling in me, I could see Dany off to the side her arms rested perfectly over her stomach as Ghost was at her side, snarling red eyes downright dangerous. All the hair that was resting on his shoulder was tense and hair began to float off of his shoulders. His tail was stiff and still not once moving as he stalked back and forth. 

I looked at the man that was staring at me, his eyes wide with terror. 

“Viserys sent please to my prince if you let me live….” His lips were quivering in utter terror as he looked over to me. 

I'm sure that he had to have been pleading with Daenerys but there was nothing that he could say that would change her mind, she is a strong-willed dragon she did as she pleased and no one, not the man that was trying to kill her was going to sway her that left only me. I knew that there must have been a sneer on my face. Winter's Wings was still on my back as I gripped tightly to the blade knowing that if I pulled it from my back then I could be killed. 

My fingers were bad enough for me to pull the blade to slit his throat and watch as he died but instead I sat there with my feet cemented to the ground. I could barely believe what was going on. They were still trying to kill us as you would have thought after they saw the first body. 

“I don't care who sent you! It could be Rhaenys and I would not care! It could be Aegon and I wouldn’t care!” I roared with fury as I stalked forward. 

“I don't fucking care if it was the mad king himself you were sent here to kill my pregnant wife and you thought what! That I would let you live!” I roared with fury. 

I was inches from his face screaming at him as my breath slammed against his boy. I was not going to deal with this shit. If they want war I would kill whatever pawns that they sent my way and he would be the first. 

“Bring him” I spoke in a cold voice. I spun sharply on my heels as Rakharo struggled to follow after me. 

My strides were long and sporadic as I made my way to Dany crashing my lips against her as I dipped my head against her terror and fear filling my chest as I thought about how I almost lost her and for what. Some fucking throne we never wanted to begin with. I felt my right hand moving on its own going to her rounding stomach. How could they kill innocent children? Did they know and just not care or were they blind to the truth? 

My mind whirled. I doubt Viserys would care but Rhaneys is a mother she must have known what it would have felt like losing a child to the man that she hated more than anything. I didn't need to see her to even be on the same land as her to know that marrying Viserys was the thing that she hated our family most for. So there's no way that she would cosign this but she wouldn't stop it either.  

“A dragon's death is too good for him!” She hissed through clenched teeth, eyes flashing with hate. 

I knew that she wanted him, it was our children but it was her life she was the one that could have died if she even thought about tasting that wine. I looked over my shoulder to the pretty wine merchant. My first thought was to slit his thoughts and be done with them. I should have my vengeance but I also knew that I was not the only one that was wronged. I sucked in an unsteady breath wishing more than anything that this was not really happening. 

They took my grandmother and mother and locked them away as if they were trying to goad me into a fight. My grandfather took my life and the only home that I knew and they thought that they were the ones that had the right to feel wronged. 

“He is mine” Dany spoke this time in a more firm tone. 

I looked up bright violet eyes dark almost black with fury and hatred, her shoulder didn't shake instead they were early calm I knew that she was brimming with rage but she dare not let her composure slip. She didn't want them to see the monster that lurked beneath the dragon that had been awakened by this latest attempt. The first attempt was hurting and bone-chilling. We lost someone that we loved more than anything but this time. 

This time it was our lives that were put on the line and that was something else entirely. so all I could do was nod my head as I watched her eyes become like steel ripping through my body as resolved flooded her. 

“Let's go.” Even as she spoke her voice was void of all emotion. It felt like I was talking to a wall, not a person. 

The thought forced shivers down my spine as we made our way out of the city and as we did so I could feel the eyes of the free city assassins that heard my name. I knew that more than anything they were hoping to get a piece of me and they would have peace. 

“Ser Jorah, Rakharo” Even as I spoke I knew that they would sense it. 

The tension in the air they didn't know about the scene that I had made but they would soon find out. I looked over to the older man. He was handsome but he was a large brute of a man and I knew that as a bear islander there was no one tougher. He would fight for her until his last breath. 

All the kingdoms wanted to act like they were better than the other the North more than anyone else and while I agreed that once things grew out of hand, people show their real colors I believe Bear Island is the exception. They do not falter. They are on a small barren island and with continuous raids from the Iron born I knew that they knew how to protect each other and never failed to fight with all that they got. They are a special bread even among the Northerns. I knew no one would protect her with an unmatched ferocity at least in terms of people. No one would be more dangerous and protective than Balerion and Rhaegal. 

“Yes, my prince” Ser Jorah spoke as if he didn't know. 

But the sharp cunning look in his eyes like he knew what was happening but he feigned ignorance anyway. Rakharo nodded his head firmly as if he didn't need to say anything. I looked for them both before nodding my head to Dany and the man that tried to kill her. Her handmaidens were fluttering about her true fear and worry filling their eyes. I'm sure that they had bonded with dany in the few weeks we had been with them. After all, she was the only reason that they were free. 

“I made quite the scene so I'm going to stay back to greet my friends, take her and head out to camp.” Even as I spoke I could see the fear that filled her stare. 

Her eyes flicked as if she could sense all the eyes and knew exactly where I was about to do. She swallowed it down as she made her way down the beaten path to our tent just a few miles out of the city. I stood at the edge of the city as I pulled Winter's Wings staring down at the white glow as a warm smile pulled at my lips as I watched as my men faded and the Western assassins appeared. 

A total group of 20 men with other 5 men were standing off to the side watching with hungry eyes like they were going to wear me down and the last five would go in for the kill. A sly grin pulled at my lips. I would let one life so that they could tell the other what they saw which meant that I couldn't use magic of any kind. 

I could see the greed in their glistening eyes. Some of the men were massive and hulking while others were thin with hidden curved daggers and bow arrows. As I lifted my sword I pointed to a young boy. He couldn't have been more than 13 getting ready for his first kill by the looks of him. 

He had crooked brown teeth and was emaciated almost like he hadn't eaten in months and was finally eating as he started killing and taking people from their homes. His thin flaxen hair was a pale brown almost gray-looking color. His skin looked lumpy which was strange marriage-looking skin. 

“Give a word to the targaryens. The next assassin they send my way I will do much worse.” Even as I spoke I could feel my rage rising.

The men laugh at me as if to say you can't be serious. Not a moment they lurched at me, varying degrees of armor for light armor to boil leather to no armor at all stared back at me. Crazed eyes of gold, blue, green, and brown. I didn't look at their faces. I didn't bother to look them in the eye. I focused on the smooth white glow of my blade Winters Wings shimmering with purpose as I darted forth.
A hunger filled me as I felt my feet move as if I was floating across the ground. My sword lurched out smooth and filled with purpose. My blade darted through the air like lightning. The valyrian steel slid through their armor with ease. Crimson fluid painting their skin, I danced and moved just out of the reach of their blades. My eyes are hard and narrowed as I locked my eyes on the young men that I decided to let live. 

I could see his face going from amused to shocked to downright terrified as his eyes widened with utter terror. My mind was so clear that it was crazy I danced across the ground even as it turned slippery with the blood but my feet gilded with ease. This dance of death I knew it well, I could see the bodies piling up first one then 5 then 10 and before I knew it I wasn't even so much as huffing and puffing. I looked over to the young boy
His pale puffy skin was painted crimson, his brown pants turning a little bit more brown and silk. I resisted the urge to smile as I leered at him. I stalked forward a slow predatory walk that forced him to stumble back as he tripped over his own feet collapsing to the ground as he looked ready to run and hide if not for the fact that he could barely walk. 

I pointed an angry blade against his throat as I sneered at him, my lips curling over my teeth as I felt a whole new set of eyes on me and I knew that it was not the eyes of assassins but those that would send word to anyone that can hear them. 

“Take this message back to your mad king. I will kill him and his men the same way I killed his would-be assassins.” Even as I spoke I could see his eyes filling with utter terror. But I didn't speak to him. Instead, I turned my attention to Dany. I'm sure by now she would have made that man regret his actions. 


The Wine Dealer 

She was cold and imposing. She didn't stalk up and down as she could barely contain her rage. In fact, she was so calm that it was chilling. I looked over to her bright violet eyes as she walked over to me gripping tightly to my chin. Spikes of pain filled my body as she gripped her until her knuckles were stark white. I thought for a moment that her hatred was what was forcing her eyes to glow. 

I took in a long stead breath hoping that she wouldn't really kill me but I could see the resolve that was filling her eyes as she let go of my chin that same hatred never leaving her face. 

“You tried to kill my children do you really think that you are going to get out of this alive.” Even as she spoke cold chills whent rushing down my spine. 

My heart was thundering in my chest as I heard the sharp crack I turned back I could see a young man the same young man that was the one that I knew to be Jon Targaryen he was not what I imagine when he said that he looked like Rhaegar I thought that at the very least he would have the silver hair but there was nothing special about him besides his face. Yet I was still going to die at their hands. 

I wanted nothing more than to sneer but I couldn't tell whether she would kill me or if he would but I knew that I was going to die. The lean young man was dripping in blood, a blade gripped tightly to his fingers. The once glimmering blade was now painted red with crimson. I knew that it must have been valyrian steel. 

A shudder rushed down my spine. I knew that if he killed me then my death would be quick but the murderous hatred in the eyes of the young women forced a shudder to rush down my spine. Her very presence was more than terrifying this girl. 

“You looked like you were having fun,” Daenerys spoke in a smooth voice. 

A shudder rushed down my spine was this what they called fun. I looked over to Jon, his eyes, which were piercing and cold as he looked down at me through narrowed stares. 

“Deciding to make an example of these would-be assassins let them know that we are not easy prey. You are done here I would have thought that he would have been dead 10 times over again.” Even as Jon spoke I could see Daenerys cock her head to the side, her fingers trailing her lips absently. 

“I was deciding on which of my new spells to try out but I think I got it figured out.” Even as she spoke I watched as her eyes turned brighter until her eyes glowed in the light.

She held her hand out as her eyes began to narrow and a whisper filled the air. The wind grew stronger and everyone gathered around staring at me as if to see what the dragon princess would do next. As the wind began to rise sweat began to ripple down my back in buckets.  My mind began to pulse and pound as I struggled to breathe. 

I wanted to claw at my chest but I could barely breathe but my hands were hidden behind my back, tied together by rope. My heart was clearing in my throat as black spots began to fill my eyes. I couldn't see in a few minutes, my muscles were tense, I couldn't breathe and I couldn't think straight. 

“By now you are getting hotter, your heart is beginning to speed up and it is going to feel like it is going to burst at any moment. That would be me, it's a new spell I have been meaning to try out, I could boil water and other liquids. I thought that I should try it on blood but seeing as how I would not try it on my allies I thought why not my enemies. Thank you, this has been informative.” Even as she spoke I could feel my eyeballs closing. 

The pain was fast but all-consuming and blind a blood-curdling scream filled the air but my voice was hoarse and it felt like I had just swallowed fired. I struggled to stay alive as I felt blood spilling down my face. I could feel my heart slowing down. A black landscape swirled around me as I barely managed to hold on to hearing a few words. 

“They have awoken the dragon and now they will pay.” The voice was deep and disembodied like a god was talking to me. 

Looks like I was dead. 

Chapter Text

Ned Stark 

The spring flurries were chilling me to the bone. My mind and heart were calm as I leaned into the high dias. The massive room was empty; there was only Caitlyn, Robb, Benjen, and Maester Luwin. 

There was tension in the room. None of us spoke but we both knew that there was something off about the air we were waiting to hear back from our spies in the south. Things were not right since the death of Jon. We knew that something wasn't right. So when he told me that they had news I thought it was better to go to the south and see for miles. 

When we heard that Lyanna was in Targaryen clutches my first thought was that it was bad enough that they took my nephew now they had to take my sister as well. Everything I had feared was confirmed the moment that I saw the Targaryen wedding and Lyanna was no were to be seen then there were the dragons. The thought that dragons were brought back to the world and now I knew that dependence was futile. 

I could fight for it but I knew that there would be no point. Not really we might be able to hold out for a little bit but Torren Stark had the right idea when he bent the knee instead of letting out people die and for what? So that we could have a few short moments of independence. 

“There is a word from the capital” Even as he spoke all I could think about was the dragons. 

That thought of Rhaenys as she walked into that feast her chin jutted out as silent defiant fire filled her eyes as she had dragons on her arms and at her backs. Visery the mad king in training was even worse than his father as his crazed pale eyes were locked on me as if to say I have dragons and now I would burn them all down starting with the North.

Shudder rushed down my spine. What could the news be this time? That they had magic now too. The thought was terrifying. I thought that we might have a leg up because of the warging abilities and the dire wolves but I was wrong. I sighed heavily as I leaned into my chair feeling the leather that rubbed against my skin.

“Jon is alive” The moment that he spoke my mind still my heart thunder loudly and I could barely live what I was hearing there was just no way that after 8 long years that he was really alive.

 I looked at Maester Luwin. The older men's pale blue eyes were locked on me. The shock and dismay forced shudders down my spine as that tension-filled air turned cold and panicked. I knew that if we knew then the crown knew they would send ships to save them or was what I feared correct and they were the ones that had him killed, to begin with. 

“How is this possible?” Even as I spoke I could see the way that the whole room darkened. 

I looked over to Catelyn. I knew that she didn't like Jon after all, his grandfather was the reason that the man that she loved was dead. She had learned to love me but she truly loved Brandon. I knew that even now after a couple of children and a few years of being married I knew that she would have picked my brother given the chance. 

She transferred her hatred for the mad king over to Jon. It was not his fault but it was the choice of his mother and father that led to the war leading to the death of our family but to Caitlyn, it didn't matter whose fault it was, Jon would always pay for it. 

But even she learned a little bit forward almost like she really did care about what happened to Jon. Her bright blue eyes are filled with joy and surprise at the thought I wanted to see Jon to see the man that he grew up to be. 

“In the east, it seems that you were right to suspect the mad king right before Lyanna was taken into custody she was able to mail out this letter. It took some time but we were able to finally get the message .” Even as Maester Luwin spoke in a smooth voice. 

Even as he spoke I could see the smooth brown parchment that he slowly began to pass over to me. My heart was thundering. These were some of my sister's last words. I would hope that she was alive but I knew that there was no point to believe that even if she was alive she wouldn't believe for much longer. 

I gripped tightly to the smooth parchment as I felt my fingers tapping gently against the scroll before opening it up slowly. I could feel Robb at my right. There was hungry light in his eyes. He wanted to know what had happened. He was only a few months older than Jon and while they didn't spend much time together the few times that he did get to spend with Jon the two were nervous apart. 

I knew that when Jon died he was outraged he wanted to start a war right then and there but we are able to talk him down from his rage through the whole thing. Grey Wind could be heard howling for weeks. 

Slowly and carefully I unrolled the parchment quickly as my mind was rushing with excitement as I slowly read the smooth cursive. 

Brother if you are getting then this I have been taken and I will never see you ever again. I will have been thrown into the deepest pit of the red tower that they could find.  Jon is alive; he and Dany were living in the east this whole time under the perception of Jon Connington. They have been hiding there for 8 years and with any luck, they won't even come back but you know that they will, after all, hear about this, there is no way that they would leave us at the mercy of the mad king. Aerys was the one that sent the pirates to attack us but we were able to get them away in time. Send a messenger to Astapor. I don't know what they have been through but I know that if they want an army there aren't many places that they can go. Trust me, send someone that won't bring attention to the north. Send the Greyjoy boy and a stark. Please brother, the North and South must be united and Jon is the best bet if you are thinking about becoming an independent kingdom. I urge you to remember Torren Stark and Aegon's dragons. Trust me brother I know that I haven't always put the family before my own interest but this is one time the family and the interest line up.” Lyanna’s words stared back at me in dull black letters. 

I looked over to Caitlyn should be trusting the letter. It was true enough that this was the handwriting of my sister but was she writing of her own volition. My heart was truly filled with indecision. I wasn't sure what to do with this information so instead, I sat there for a moment slinking further in the chair. 

“There is more sir just as we got this letter I got information from my spies in the south. Jon was very much alive and the last time anyone heard from them they were in Vaes Dothrak with a horde of 10 thousand at their back. Jon alone took on 25 would-be assassins after a pregnant Daenerys was almost poisoned by another assassin. He had declared war on the Targaryen line. The cities and kingdoms are in an uproar” Maester Luywin looked over to me. 

Unsure blue eyes were locked on me as if to say what would you like to do, I knew that I couldn't send Robb he was my firstborn son they would have to keep her eyes on him but Sansa she was my daughter and second born, no one would know that she was missing, after all, she was the daughter, not the son or heir of any kind. Only after Brandon and Rickon would she be thought of. But Catelyn would never let her leave these lands unless it was to the Riverlands but she was the only one old enough to understand the severity of this and Jon knew her opposition to Brandon and Arya who he never met.

But I knew that sending Catlyn there would be a mistake she would hate and blame Jon for everything. But there was no other Stark that we could send. Arys was too paranoid to send a man but women meant nothing to him except people to continue the family line. Sansa was the only choice if I just sent Theon then he might think that this was a ploy by the mad king. 

“Send Theon Greyjoy and Sansa to the east if anyone asks if the stores are low and with winter coming we need to be prepared. They will say that they are going to Pentos to gather supplies. They should not question it, they will be busy dealing with the latest news that Jon had made a scene in Vaes Dothrak. Bring our boy home" I spoke in a smooth voice but Catelyn was not going to let me shush her. 

“You will not send my daughter to some foreign land for a Targaryen!” She roared at me but if she thought that I was going to leave my blood to be killed by the Targaryens then she was out of her mind. 

“Then go with her but I will hear no more of this!” I roared at her. I was going to get my family back and then I am going to make the Targaryen pay for all that they did to the Starks. The North remembers


Lady Olenna

It had been two months since the dragons were back in the world and since the wedding of the young 15-year-old prince. I looked over the young princess. There was something dark and menacing about her as I watched her stalking among five dragons. The dragon closest to her was the brilliant crimson dragon Meleys. The beast was the size of a small dog with a wingspan of 35 feet. The beast was dazzling; it was still hard to believe that it was alive. The other four dragons were dazzling as they floated through the sky. We were in the long-forgotten dragon pit. 

I looked to the shadows to see Lord Jon Arryn's proxy man; he couldn't risk being in the capital knowing that Aerys' madness could flare up at any moment and get him killed. So instead we have a young man standing before us. They called Little finger though his real name was Perry Baelish. Lord of the Fingers. I watched as he walked out of the shadows, hunger filling his stare as he looked at the crimson dragon that was purring. The long coiling neck whipped back and forth as brilliant ruby red eyes were locked on Rhaenys as she smiled gently as if to say that it was alright. 

I watched as Meleys rushed high into the sky taking off through the cracked dome to chase after her brothers and sisters. The sight of them flying easily through the air as they waited for our businesses to be concluded was startling. The rumors were spreading through and I didn't have time to be in awe. 

“The whole kingdom knows,” I spoke in a steel-like voice. 

Looking at the young cunning lord of the Finger his eyes piercing and cold as he stared deep into my eyes than that of the young princess. A hungry light filled his cat eyes as he thought about all the ways that he could steal the dragons for himself but he was far too low of birth to get them through marriage and I knew that even if he wasn't there was no way that Rhaneys was going to give one of her daughters over to this man by the time that she would be of age to bear him children he would be in his 40 of if not 50s and the last thing that any mother wants is to see their child born to a man 30 years older than them. 

Little Finger is nearing his thirties, he is a short man of slender build. Petyr has sharp features, a small pointed beard on his chin, and dark hair with threads of grey running through it. He has laughing gray-green eyes like a cat but I knew better than to trust through eyes. They were backstabbing the eyes of a man that worked from the shadows and took pleasure in watching people dance to his tune. Though I was loath to admit it, his breath is always fresh, smelling like mint. 

“Yes, people are starting to see the mad king and Viserys as monsters.” Little fingers spoke in a rustic voice. 

Even as he spoke I could tell that he was trying to use this to his advantage but there was no way of spinning this she can't say that she had no part that this was the decision of only the mad king even though it was. Then he would surely revoke more of her freedoms we are hard-pressed to meet as is. I looked over to the last person of the bunch. 

Lady Nym was no lady, just a Dornish bastard but she was the Dornish bastard that was our link to the kingdom even now I knew that they were plotting and planning. With Arriane at the head of the Dornish family, I knew that they would be going to marry her off so that we may get further allies. 

“Let them talk, everyone knew that Aerys did not value women. No one would think that Rhaenys is involved but the same could not be said with Viserys and Aegon. I would never drag my cousin's name through the dirt but the same can't be said for that disgusting thing you call a husband. But now that the kids know that Jon is alive there is no way that the North would side with yes and with Jon alive it is out of the question. What are you going to say? Oh sorry, I didn't help your mother because I would rather her rest in the cell instead of me but let's be buddies.” Lady Nym rolled her eyes casually.

  I looked over to Rhaenys and she began to stalk over the crumpled remains of the dome as I turned my attention to broken rock and shattered chains. 

“Rhaenys Targaryen was the daughter of Aemon Targaryen firstborn son of Jaehaerys and rightful heir to the throne of the seven kingdoms but because she was not born a man she lost out on what belonged to her. That same thing happened with Rhaenyra. How many times are the women in my family going to be robbed? I have my red queen and I will have my throne. Jon is a nonfactor. I will of course release his mother but only when he bends the knee and gives me the North. Once we get a lock on him we can see an emissary to speak with him. I don't want to kill him. He was a prisoner the same as me but he got to live the last 8 years free. I don't see him bending to my will but it is worth a shot.” Even as she spoke I could feel the fire in her eyes as he dropped the forgotten rubble. 

“Though Nym is right they don't value women in my family they stopped valuing our opinions and power the moment that the last dragons died out.”  I could see the darkness in her eyes as she spoke. 

I shook my head sadly but I knew that she was right. The men on this land didn't care for women. We were nothing more than incubators for their children. I grabbed a little bit tighter on my cane as I looked at the young princess as she had a daring look in her eyes like she knew the people wouldn't care who's at fault for the attempted murder of both Jon and Daenerys. They were both delights of the realm Jon alone was well-beloved. 

A love story that caused a war was something out of the storybooks fighting against all odds to have their love cemented into that child. Many swooned at the thought of the story, many others thought that it was brave and heroic to put it all on the line. If they were alive and fighting for his throne the same as the others then that many people would flock to them the North and the Riverlands were going to flock to them. 

They would have two kingdoms but we would have dragons right now which would be one of the few advantages.

“Viserys is hated by all people but when we move out the capital he will only have the capital, we will have everything else between Jon, Dany, and Aegon there will be nothing left to for Viserys he will have to buy outside forces plus the meager forces of the capital city and I'm sure that he knew that. Even now I'm sure he is having meetings of his own” Rhaenys rolled her eyes at the thought. 

She spun sharply around her heels as her arms were forced firmly over her chest her ample breast was plump and growing larger as her budding stomach stared back at me she was twice as large as with her last child I remember because I was here for the last child Daemon the sweet-hearted little boy that was running around with his green and gold dragon. 

She rubbed her back mournful as she rolled her neck, “I'm going to rest make sure that we have plenty of ships, the arbor fleet will be nice but we are going to need more ships than that and I think that it is about time that we look into getting the Iron Islands.” Even as she spoke I watched her walk out the pit leaving me alone as Little finger called after her but didn't move. 

“We have reason to believe that Jon is going to astapor and that Daenerys is pregnant should we send allies or assassins.”  Little Fingers were cunning and dangerous. 

I watched the way that Rhaenys still no longer gilding over his feet, “I said I don't want to kill my brother! I want my throne, not their lives. Let alone my aunt, my pregnant aunt. I'm not the mad king, I don't kill children and pregnant women." With that, she stalked out the room leaving us in utter Darkness. 

          But we all know where the Targaryen children were going. Astapor is the only place that could hold a worthy army to fight against us. I wouldn't risk my chances at a dragon lord not again. I would send my own spies and I would make sure we are on the winning team. 

Chapter Text

Jon POV

The heat was all-consuming as the bright golden light shimmered down on me. I had an arm tucked behind my head as I grinned gently at the naked woman that was fluttering about the tent getting dressed with the help of her handmaidens. Doreah was shameless as she chanced glances at my bare torso. I'm sure that her eyes were lingering on not only my physical form but the scars that are littering my body. 

Irri and Jaqui looked like they wanted to look but they wouldn't dare, I looked over to Daenerys as she frowned as she looked at one of her horse skin clothes. She ended up wearing a pair of tight black riding pants and a loose-fitting painted vest that looked to be a man's. While the journey should have only been a few weeks it expanded into 2 months. 

Even after my message was sent more and more assassins started to come at us, we had to avoid any major cities and with Dany now beginning four months pregnant I did not want to risk wearing her out or getting her hurt. So instead we took it slow and now things were getting tense we were just outside of the gates of Astapor. 

We were only an hour's ride from the city. I smiled gently as she spoke in a quicken voice, “Ser Jorah says that he had news from Meereen.” 

Her voice was excited I knew that she missed Jon greatly and by getting the golden company to side with us it was like fulfilling his last wish and getting a part of him back more than a severed head.  I looked over to Ghost, his blocky head resting on his front paws as bored red eyes looked over to me. 

There was something blank and amusing in his stare that screamed don't look at me. After a moment he rushed off with only one word fluttering in my head as he disappeared. Hunt 

 I smiled gently at him as I felt the fire of Moondancer as if his gray eyes were peeking through the thin vale of the tent and staring right at me. A sly grin pulled at my lips as I lay my head lolls to the right. 

“I doubt the news is going to be good. We haven't had a lot of good news lately.” Even as I spoke she hit me.

Deep but bright violet eyes were locked on me as she clicked her tongue against the top of her mouth as if to say that you will not say that while the gods will listen. I had to admit that since our trip to Valyria I knew that she was a bit more religious than usual. I couldn't help but feel the same way after all we both heard the same exact voice at different times. That was no way that was a magical coincidence. 

“Don't put that in the air”  Even as she spoke I couldn't help but roll my eyes. 

I learned a little bit further into the makeshift bed, I looked down to the tent to see that there was a golden light filling the tent as I watched men walking by the guttural tongue of the Dothraki filling the air as they talked about sacking the city. A warm smile pulled at my face not because we were going to sack the city because soon we would be able to go home to help our family or should I say, mothers.

“We are Targryens on the run there is no such thing as good luck,” Even so I rose from the bed pulling up my pants as I slipped on a tight white shirt with matching white pants. I found that this was the best way to keep the heat off of me. Though I didn't mind it much. 

I could see the excitement in Daenerys eyes as she slapped the back of my head as if to say don't say that again it's more back luck. I could only grin at her as I slipped on some riding boots. It felt like I had only worn riding clothes because of the dragons and the horse. 

The brilliant blue sky stared back at me. The once thick fluffy clouds were thinning as I watched three sets of dragons' wings as they ripped through the fluffy white cloud. In the few months that we had been on this journey, the dragons were growing more sure of themselves getting better suited for war.

Their hunting skills were the best but it was their battle riding that I am more worried about. There would be a lot more battling to come and I wanted to make sure that there was no way that they could hurt their own allies. Their flames are explosive and dangerous but there was a section of the book that talked about channeling their fire into specific tasks and targets. Instead of just unleashing a barrage of flames it would be more controlled. 

“Thinking about the best way to get that spitfire?” Dany spoke in a smooth voice. 

There was a sly smile on her face as she looked back at me. That was her name for the move, I would say that was the name she gave the move after she read it over my shoulder. I looked over my shoulder to see Rakharo and Aggo were resting at our backs. 

Off in the distance, there was a massive tent. The most protected of the tents rested in the middle, a massive tent that held all the riches aside from the dragon eggs that never left mine or danys side. I knew that Jhogo was resting in the tent huffing and puffing as I made my way through the camp with Dany at my side. There was a warm smile on her face. 

Her handmaidens were rushing about her worried that she was going to pop any day but I knew that she had at least another 6 months. I looked over to the massive shimmering white tent. 

“Spitfire as you call it will do us good. I just got to figure out how it works. The directions in the books aren't very direct. I'm not sure what to do. They say the goal and purpose must be clear that the dragon and the rider's thinking must line up but how do I even do that.” Even as I spoke I could see Ghost appearing out of the corner of my eyes. 

There was blood littering along his jawline. I knew that he must have just eaten at least that's what I hoped. Knowing our luck it would have been a noble that had come to check out the camp of the Targaryens. He looked at me with bright red eyes that screamed what are you looking at. I shook my head and everyone was just giving me an attitude today. 

I stalked into the tent to see Ser Jorah he was hunched over the massive table with a map of the east printed before him. Jhoggo was huffing and puffing as he struggled to breathe his chest heaving like he had been running to the camp this whole time. He was sent ahead the moment that we left Vaes Dothrak to see how things were going in Meereen. 

There was a piece of paper resting in front of Ser Jorah; his deep blue eyes were locked on the paper, peering at it as if it insulted him or something. The minute that I and Dany walked into the room I could see the tension filling the air as I leered at him. I knew that there was something no right about all of this. 

I took in a long steadying breath bracing myself for the bad news that I knew to become. 

“The golden company isn't here, they went west to the capital and they broke their contract with Volantis. They aren't the only ones, there were a few companies that went along with them to the west and many more making their way to the east apparently there are a lot of reaches to be won.” Even as he spoke I could feel the tension in the air. I knew why he didn't have to tell me. 

If Aerys ever died, Viserys would never have the allegiances of the other kingdoms I didn't know him but I knew that the people hated him when I left and I'm sure that hasn't changed now he would need the aid of the golden company and companies like it if they wanted to stand a chance against the other kingdoms. 

“That's not all a lot of the companions are missing, the Windblown, the second sons, the storm crows, the brave companion, and the company of the rose they are all just missing and I'm sure more will go missing.” Even as Ser Jorah spoke I knew what he was hinting at. 

All the sellswords were flocking to the west it would seem like we aren't the only ones that we're preparing for the war. I looked over to Dany. She didn't seem worried but she had to know our nine thousand-person hordes wouldn't be enough to compete with a massive army of trained killers we would need allies. Dragons are an advantage sure but we can't burn down every building in the process.

Even as I spoke I could see the hatred and worry that was filling Ser Jorah's eyes. I'm sure that this was not how he saw his life going at the moment. I rolled my neck as I slowly nodded my head. I could all but see Viserys sitting down with these men telling them how they were going to win and start a civil war. 

The thought amused me as I turned over to Dany she slapped my arm angrily as if she told me that I told you so, you put that into the air. I couldn't help but roll my eyes as I sighed heavily, shrugging my shoulders as I leaned back on the balls of my feet looking over to Jhoggo. I could tell that there was something just not right about all of this. There was no reason he would be this panicked against a simple paper. 

“There is more Khal…..” Jhoggo was unsure about where to start. 

After a long moment he spoke in a smooth voice his breathing began to calm down the moment as he took in a long breath until his mind and his chest was calm only then did he speak. 

“In exchange for leaving they were given a fleet of ships. The enemy now has a small fleet of 200 ships. All the cities pooled the ships together between the three of the cities. They gave them a lot of ships in the hopes that they would leave them be and they did.” Even as he spoke I could see the graveness in his voice. 

“Are there remaining ships there?” Even as I spoke I could feel the erosion that began to fill the air.  

Dany had a hand resting on her stomach as she walked over to the table leaning over it as her fingers were running along savers bay.  I could see the disgust that flashed against her face as she spoke in a cruel voice. 

“I don't care what is going on in the west, I'm going to… we are going to end slavery”  Even as she spoke I knew the firm look on her face. I knew that there was no denying her. 

“Very well then let's start with the Unsullied.” Even as I spoke I could see the glint in his eyes. 

Even as I spoke I could see something dark fluttering across Daenerys face. I'm sure there was something fluttering around that grew out of hers. We would get the unsullied, the goods, and the ships and head back to the west. Though it did make me wonder how things were going in the west for Viserys. 

Viserys is not a warrior but the men that he is hiring are some of the most skilled killers in the world. This war just got a little bit more difficult. I don't want to be king of the ashes. But I would do whatever it took to make my family safe. 


Viserys POV

The golden light was flooding in the room as I looked at the men that rested before me. There was Henry Strickland, the leader of the golden company, and the whole reason that I knew where Jon was. From there I almost got my hands on Jon and Daenerys. I think that I might let Daenerys live; she was worthy of being my bride. After all her looks and her blood would be perfect, pureblood dragon riders for the throne. 

Thinking about her made me think about my backstabbing wife. She was sneaking in and out of the castle all hours of the night. She thought I did notice she put tears of lys in my drinks late at night. I of course had no proof I would look like nothing more than the ravings of the mad man. So instead I tried to keep as close tabs on her but she was a slippery little eel.  She called herself a dragon and she was nothing more than an eel. 

The thought forced a dangerously exhausted energy to fill my chest as I looked over to Harry. Harry is portly, with a big round head, mild grey eyes, and thinning grey hair that he brushes sideways to cover up a bald spot. He likes elephants, he told me as much as he got off of the boats with the massive gray beast in tow.  The next thing that he told me was that he was gold for four generations. He was not a brave man but I didn't need him to be after all the cowards are the smartest ones.  

Viserion let out a screech that filled the air with his voice, the massive swooping windows stared back at me as off in the distance I notice the dragon Spyro dancing higher and higher brilliant golden wings shimmered in the light as I grinned at the sight of the dragon was bold and quick. He was leaner and built for speed. Compared to Meleys who were bulking up she might have been named after the fast red queen but she had more rippling muscles and she wasn't built for speed like the original Red Queen Meleys.  

“I have to say it is an honor to see dragons again.” Even as the rustic voice filled the air I turned my attention to the man that said it. The leaders of the second sons are a mix of races. 

Ben is an aging man but still fit. He has a broad, weathered face, brown skin, a broken nose, and grey-white hair. He has a salt and pepper beard. He has large, dark, almond-shaped Dothraki eyes that he inherited from his mother. There were wrinkles at the corners of his eye as a beaming white smile started back at me. 

His eyes were locked on the young dragon Viserion; he was somewhere between lean and muscular. He had his arms pressed against the railing of the window as he sat there as his glimmering beat gold shimmered in the light as bright pink eyes were locked on the older man. He was only a 2-month-old dragon that was about the size of a small dog even though they were small they were still a startling sight to see none the less I couldn't only wait until I would be able to ride the dragon. 

There was a dangerous look in his bright pink eyes as I noticed the next leader of the storm crows. A young man that I knew had to be from Tyrosh. Daario is by far one of the most dangerous out of the bunch. He is lithe and smooth-skinned with bright, deep blue eyes which can appear almost purple. His curly hair reaches his collar, and he keeps his beard cut in three prongs. Daario dyes his hair and trident beard, at the moment it was blue but I knew that Tyroshish men often changed their hair color. His fingernails are also enameled blue. Daario's mustachios are painted gold, and he has a large, curving nose. A golden tooth gleamed in his mouth as he grinned at my young dragons. 

I knew that he was here because he wanted gold and he wants a dragon, the only person that had confirmed their loyalty to us was the Golden company I was no fool I knew that the others wouldn't pledge their loyalty until they saw the gold or a reason to stay then we wouldn't be able to do anything let alone pledging loyalty. 

“You want our men, we want gold dragons that mean nothing to me.” Even as he spoke my attention turned to the leader of the windblown. 

The Tattered Prince is the leader of the windblown and one of the oldest members of this coalition of Sellswords. He is sad-eyed and soft-spoken. He speaks classic High Valyrian that pooled elegantly off his lips. 

His hair and nails are silver-grey. His ragged cloak is made of different colored twists of cloth, blue and grey and purple, red and gold and green, magenta and vermilion and cerulean, all faded by the sun. The strips are torn and bloodstained, torn from the surcoats of men he has slain.

He looked at me, his eyes not flicking over to the young dragon that I knew to be resting to my right almost as if this meant nothing to him. I nodded my head slowly as I turned back to see Ser Arthur. I could tell that he didn't want to be anywhere near me but he managed to keep his mouth shut when the hit was put out on Jon and Daenerys. At least that's what my mother and Lyanna claimed. Though I'm sure that if we stored something else might have changed. 

But at the moment I had no proof and he is the best swordsman we have so we couldn't afford to lose him. I sighed heavily as the door began to open and one right after the other men walked into the room with a massive chest. Though they would have never known that we borrowed this money from the iron back we wanted the sellswords I'm sure that my father could sense it too. I knew that I was losing his touch on reality but even he could sense it, the device that was slowly starting to be cowardly more apparent with dragons being brought back into this world. 

We knew that we couldn't trust the kingdoms to stick by us so in a mad dash to gain support we struck a deal with the iron back knowing that they would get their due when we cemented our roles in the kingdoms after all we are dragon lords once more they would do anything to say on our good side. 

As they stared at the glimmering gold I noticed the leader of the brave companions making his way over to the chest with hunger in his eyes, a hunger to do whatever it took to get his hands on the gold. 

Vargo loomed over the chest. He is a tall and gaunt man, he has a two-feet-long ropey black goatee dangling from a pointed chin. A large tongue causes Vargo to lisp and slobber when he speaks.

I find the man utterly repulsive and the thought of him beginning anywhere near me made me want to vomit. But I knew that I would need as many dangerous men as I could and the men of the east were of no shortage. Small fights and wars between the free cities didn't grow weak and dull like the sworn swords of the west. 

Finally, there was the leader of the Company of the Rose and I knew that there were so many more companies in the east that I could take for myself if given the time to collect them. I knew that even now they were flocking to the kingdoms in the hopes of riches and wars. 

I would have them and the forces of the Kings Lansing if I'm lucky I might get one of the kingdoms but only if I would be able to hatch the hidden eggs five dragons to add to my own but there was nothing. 

The only good thing about splitting up is that all of the sides want to wait until their dragons get large enough to threaten but that won't be for a while they are still just hatching. It would take 2 or 3 years to be able to ride them and even then they wouldn't be able to hold out weights for long.

I knew that I was going to have to hope that I would be able to hatch the eggs with the support of the other kingdoms. Pulling strings from the shadows hoping to make a difference and paying people off if need be. 

Strangely enough, the leader of the company of the rose was a woman, a hard burly woman with thick rippling muscles and long brown hair willed with different braids. She had bells shimmering in them. I knew that she must have been of Dothraki descent, it made me think. If there aren't enough to sell swords I could always get Dothraki hordes. Promising them lands leaves and hoped whatever it took to win them but before I bought savages over the lands I would try this road. 

“Pledge your swords to me and get the gold, the glory, and whatever lands you want.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that their eyes were locked on me as I noticed Harry sitting on the edge of his seat, hunger filling his eyes as he spoke in a smooth voice. 

“You should know that there are talks of dragons in the east and massive wolves the size of horses.” Even as he spoke I knew what he meant. 

A sneer pulled at my lips. There was no way that he had dragons. He was nothing more than a half-breed and I would make sure of that. I would sense someone that I knew wouldn't betray me. 

“Get Ser Oakheart, I'm sending him to the east. I want him to hunt down my sister and nephew under the guise of a white flag. I want to know everything that has been going on.” Even I  spoke I could see the way that Arthur was refusing to chaft under the order as smooth violet eyes unwavering nodded at me before making his way out of the room to gather the new knight that had no connection to the prince and as a dornish man I knew he had no love for the man that nearly got his prince killed. 

I wanted to know what was going on in the east. Varys had a vast army of spies but he was the one that told me never to trust anyone so I would send my own spies and one that would have a better chance of getting the information. 

I would be the only target left standing. They would not steal my throne and I would not let that half-breed whore leave this world without telling me the secret to hatching the eggs. 


Jon POV

The sun slammed against my back forcing buckets of sweat dripping down my back I thought that I was going to drown in it as I turned back to see Ser Jorah he had a frown on his face I knew that he didn't like the idea of buying slaves and he liked it even less than Dany was determined to end slavery here. I'm sure that he was just as disgusted as me or Dany but he also knew that this was going to take away time for gathering the forces that we need to take back the west. 

But if we did that we would be no better than the people that we were fighting against, after all, we called them monsters saying that he forgone the innocent and tried to kill us. If we did the same thing, ignoring the suffering of those around us because it didn't suit our best interest then we were just like him and I wouldn't do that. I couldn't do that. There are some lines that you can’t cross and this is one of them. 

I gripped tightly to the leather reins as I watched my knuckles turn stark white I looked ahead of me. Daenerys was riding her silver filly proudly taking in the sight of the city. Her eyes were cloaked in the massive city her handmaidens and Ko swirled around her. I could tell that there was some indecision between the Kos. 

Aggo and Jhoggo never left the princess' side.  I could see the pride and the awe that filled his eyes. After all, he was a dazzling beauty, an immovable strength, and a dangerous magical power that not many councils deny. My magic was cool sure and useful when it came to taming and caring for dragons but I knew that it was not all that amazing compared to her own. As much as I would like to use the same magic as her but I'm just not that skilled. 

But then there's Rakharo that rarely ever left my side. I couldn't help but smile at the thought he was my best mate here even I could admit that. He admired me, fearless and smart. I rolled my neck slowly as I felt the heat that was rippling down my back forcing my whole body to heat up. 

I looked up to the bright blue sky to see the dazzling gray wings flapping against the sky. Crimson legs were tensing as if he was preparing for a landing. His wingspan was now 430 feet in the few four months since we started this journey. They were growing even more rapidly than I would have thought. I wonder if it was all the blood and magic that caused them to grow faster. 

I could see Balerion flying in a predatory circle around the city, dragons crimson wings flapping as the thunder cracks of lightning filled the air but I knew that it had to be his wings. Harsh pooling crimson stare shimmering in the light as black dagger-shaped teeth were locked on me. As if to say don't even think about leaving her alone. 

I smiled weakly as I turned my attention to Astapor, Astapor, dubbed the Red City, is the southernmost of the Slaver Cities on Slaver's Bay. The city is renowned for its training of the Unsullied, eunuch slave soldiers. The thought forced a sneer on my face, mutilating children and forcing them into war for the rest of their lives. It was beyond cruel, it was monstrous. 

Astapor is at the mouth of a meandering stream that the Astapori call the Worm, which flows in from the east. To the south are the Ghiscari hills, with the ruins of Old Ghis. West of Astapor, beyond the hills, is the Isle of Cedars, with the cities Ghozai and Velos, on the Gulf of Grief. Astapor is the southernmost of the slave cities on Slaver's Bay. Yunkai is a hundred leagues to the north, by the old Ghiscari coastal road, and Meereen is fifty more. Well-mounted travelers, riding hard, can reach Yunkai from Astapor in six days, it is for this reason that I'm worried allies from Yunkai would come and help them we were already starting a plan to get the Unsullied without having to part with the jewels that we will surely need to buy food and supplies.

The Astapori emblem is a variation on the harpy of Old Ghis: a woman's torso, a bat's wings instead of arms, an eagle's legs, and a scorpion's tail. In its talons hangs a chain with open manacles at either end.

 The harpy stared back at me as the gates opened slowly as we watched men and women coming in and out of the games. Some of them were hunters and gathers others were slaves, some were women some were men. I'm sure that all of them were coming here in person to their leaders. I noticed that among them were three men. 

The man that rested in the center of the three men was dressed in fine silks. I knew that the three of them must have been the leaders of the city. He has an oiled red and black beard with a bald head gleaming in the light as a hunger filled his obsidian eyes. I moved to the head of the back sitting next to Daenerys as her filly stopped black hooves into the ground. 

The large fat man was all but looming over the wall as Daenerys chuckled, speaking in Dothraki the guttural language filled the air but it had a smooth elegant tone. “He is so fat that I think that he has bigger breasts than me and I am pregnant.” 

I chuckled gently as I looked over to the other men. The one sitting next to him was dressed in brown and wearing silks doing his best to get a good look at us. But as they tipped over the edge to look at us Rhaegal came rushing through the air. Brilliant jade scales were glorified in the light as bronze accents shining through that were not used to the bright light. 

The skinny man with brown silks jumped back in utter terror. His eyes were deep obsidian bright with terror and looking wet almost like he was going to burst out into nervous tears at any moment. I sneered at the sight of him but that was only to keep the amusement from showing on my face. His face was thin but not gunt, I knew that he ate but not exclusively like the man in the center. 

He lacked any real muscle so I knew that he had other lavish pursuits. I looked over to the last of the three men. He was somewhere in the middle he was thick with muscle with shortcut red hair and streaks of black. His eyes were the same deep obsidian as the other with smooth mocha skin. Eyes starting and in control were watching the dragons as Moondancer, and into the ground. 

The very earth shook with his power and a furious roar echoed in the silent air. I looked over my shoulder to see him resting behind the horde 9,000 strong. Balerions screech shook the ground and forced the air to quake. 

Rhaegal soars higher into the sky flying so high that they couldn't see him until he went diving through the air again. I could see the tension. I'm sure that this seemed like a show of force. We rode in with dragons at our back. We were certainly going to make a splash about this. But we are coming here to buy an army. 

I looked over to the men before me. I'm sure that they weren’t sure what to do. The man spoke in high Valyrian but there was something twisted and wrong about it. I looked over to Dany who shook her head sadly like she didn't want them to know that we were able to speak the language. 

Not a moment later a young girl spoke out her voice silky like honey but booming over the masses as I noticed that she was not speaking the common tongue but Dothraki. 

“The wise master would like to know why you are here in such a strong force.” Even as she spoke I could only focus on the color that was around her throat. 

I felt rage bubbling inside of me but I kept it hidden behind a polite mask, as I spoke in a booming voice. 

“We are here to conduct business with the wise masters….” Even as I spoke I could feel the tension in my own voice. 

I looked over to Dany as her eyes were filled with hatred. I knew that she didn't like the idea of buying people but she spoke in a smooth voice.

“We are here to buy the Unsullied and any ships that you might have.” Even as she spoke I could feel the tension that filled the air. But a devious smile began to form on the fat man's face. 

I knew that the game started now. 

Chapter Text

Ser Jorah 

I didn't understand it. I watched the two of them as they rested in the head tent. I could tell that they wanted to get back to their mothers but there was no rush. I didn't understand it at all. I could tell how important family was to them and they must have known by now that after sending a body to the capital steps they were causing their deaths. 

“Something you wanted to say?” Daenerys spoke in a sweet voice. 

Her fingers were running along the city map pointing out which one she would go to next. There was something sly on her face as if she knew what I was thinking and was just waiting on me to say it. I sighed heavily looking nervously over to Jon. 

He is a kind and warm boy I don't doubt that but I knew that if there was one thing that could get his rage up with ease then it would be bringing up his mother but as he was dropped down to one knee running a hand along Ghost as he smiled warmly I knew that this was the best time to talk to them. 

“We made our presence known to the Targaryens when you sent them that head. By now your mothers have been tortured and killed but you seemed to care more about getting the slaves freed than anything else. Visery is stealing the free cities and selling swords. The company of the Wolf you have a good chance of getting and now he has them.” I spoke as easily as I could. 

But the moment I spoke I watched the way that Jon stiffened as he sat there running his fingers along the fur of the massive horse side dire wolf. There was something tense and dark filling the air as he grinned lightly but there was no warmth behind his eyes, only a dark hatred for my questions. 

“The company of the wolf was one of the sellsword companies that joined Viserys and did you know a Stark created that company? Or that the leader of the Company of the Rose is a Dothraki. Do you remember that meeting we went to with Moondancer as the rest of the horde made their way here?” Even as Jon spoke I could remember that moment as clear as day. 

A few months ago

The bar was dark as I watched the prince he was leaning against the back of his chair. There was a bored look on his face as he waited for what felt like ages. We rested here for hours and finally, after long hours, I watched as the door opened and two people walked in.  One of the people that walked into the bar was a woman. 

A hard burly woman with thick rippling muscles and long brown hair with different braids. She had bells shimmering in them. I knew that she must have been of Dothraki descent, it made me think. She had almond-shaped eyes and deep obsidian eyes were locked not on me but the young prince who was leaning into the chair with a sly smile on his face. 

“Kali it's good to see you again. When was the last time I saw you when I killed the lion at Vaes Dothrak.” Even as the young prince spoke I could see the warmth that was filling his eyes at the thought. 

She smiled gently at him as she nodded her head, “Yeah and now you come to me to ask for something even bigger.” Even as she spoke I looked over to the other man. 

The other man that came in had the stink of the west; he had high cheekbones that screamed high lord. He had deep smokey gray eyes glimmering in the darkness. The smooth brown curls were shimmering with a damp sweat. I looked over to Jon and then back at the man; he looked a lot like the young prince. 

“Torren” Jon spoke smoothly as he grinned at the man, there was something familiar about him as Jon jumped up from the chair pulling him tightly to his chest with a mad grin on his face as he broke apart. 

I could see the way that the two of them acted as if they were long-lost friends, there was a moment that I could see how they knew each other. They looked so similar because they are related; they must have been Starks. 

“Little cousin, how have you been? I hear your wife is with child.” Even as he spoke Jon let out a boisterous laugh as he dropped down in his chair. 

He went from cold and detached to warm and friendly as he shifted his stare over the Dothraki women that spoke a perfect common tongue. 

“Yeah, it's crazy to think that she is going to have my children. But there is something that I need to talk to you about. I'm sure you got Daenerys messages.” Even as he spoke the warmth in the air was still there but serious energy filled the air. 

I looked over to Jon and there was smugness on his face. He didn't look back at me but I wasn't even sure what was going on. But the two in front of me flickered their eyes to me as if he weren't sure if they could trust me.  

“We are to deliver two packages to the black water cliffs from there an alley will pick them up off the cliffs and deliver them to you. You know Viserys has requested for our services, yes.” Even as he spoke I could see the way that Jon's fingers were trailing his lips. 

“Yes I'm aware, there is a knight that is going to get you through the cells you get them out if blood is spilled so be it. But if you don't then so be it. The amount of blood spilled is up to you. If you think that your covers are blown go to the North.” Even as Jon spoke the other two nodded their heads. 

“Our payment.” The Dothraki women spoke in a smooth voice. 

“Ser Jorah” Even as he spoke I nodded my head and pulled forward two massive bags. 

“You will find bags full of rubies and gold from valyria. I look forward to getting my packages soon.” He nodded his head 

Current time 

I could see the power in his eyes as he started to rise, “After we showed our force at the Unsullied meeting. Rhaegal will make it to Westeros just in time to pick up my packages. Our mothers. Did you really think that we would just be playing the fields of the east? A dragon queen needs a dragon.” Even as Jon spoke I could see the power in his eyes. 

“But Rhaegal?” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

Daenerys smiled warmly as I noticed that her eyes were glowing a bit brighter, “Rhaegal is an illusion I created with my magic. Even as we speak he is on his way to the west to pick up our mothers. It took time to make all the pieces move. I sent the messages out through Doreah so that no one would know that we were talking with the sellsword companies. Then Jon took you and him on the back of Moondancer to speak with the leaders of the Wolf pack and the Company of the rose. After that, they know the power of the Khal and Khalessi who ride dragons not horses. They will sneak in and with the help of Ser Arthur they will sneak into the black cell and seek them out. My mother is a dragon lord. She will be able to tame Rhaegal and they will rid him back just in time to see us.” Even as Daenerys spoke I could feel the power in her voice. 

“Why not tell me?” Even as I spoke I could see the way that Jon cracked a smile. 

“We don't know who has spies in our camp who doesn't. We trust you but we can't trust who you talk to. There are just too many moving pieces we couldn't afford to take the risk. We had been planning this since we heard about our mothers. It took a long time of doing and secret correspondence with Arthur to even get this far. It was a lot of work and too much to risk by telling you.” Even as she spoke I knew that she meant every word so all I could do was nod my head. 

The queens would be released within the coming days and on their way here to do what. 

“If you don't mind me asking what are you going to do after we take over the slave cities?” Even as I spoke I watched the way that Jon and Daenerys shifted their stare between each other. 

“Volantis they have power and the riches and with us stopping the slave trade once they had no more slaves to trade they will be weak. Our mothers will be our making the moves there while we draw the attention of the princes and princesses at war. We will make an alliance with them. Their back us in both military and gold will get us and our armies across the sea. That is the plan so far.  Once we get their backing and offer them an alternative to slave labor. While we are away fighting in the west they will be taking the rest of the free cities united under our Targaryen banner.” Jon spoke in a smooth voice. 

I tipped my head back thinking about all of this, the queens would be free, they would get us Volantis and then we would head back to the west. That I can live with. 

“Let's go get the unsullied.” I spoke in a smooth voice watchined as the two of them nodded their heads firmly.

Chapter Text

Daenerys POV 

Astapor is a port-city on Slaver's Bay and as I walked through the city I could tell that it was getting easier and easier to see all the ways to take over this place. The bright blue sky was staring down at me, the stifling heat was swirling all around me as I looked over to Jon. His eyes were scanning every inch of the city. Moondancer and Balerion were stalking through the sky as I noticed Rhaegal off in the distance. His black claws were ripping through the red walls of the falling city.

Every time I looked at him all I could think was that he is so real and by the end of the conquest of the people of Astapor my mother would be back. She would be on the mighty Jade dragons back ready to fight the people that oppressed her, the thought forced a smile on my lips. 

I could see his bronze wings with jade arms gripping tightly to the wall as a hunger filled his shimmering polished bronze eyes. I could see the hunger that was filling them. This particular image was from my memories of when he went hunting. Each image I create with my illusion magic is from my memories; they're not simply images created from nothing but from my own mind. It was a useful spell, to say the least. I looked around the city, the Dothraki at my back as whips rested on their hips. A depressed and dejected look on the faces of those that walked past us. 

Those that did look up were looking up at the dragons with a mix of awe and terror every once in a while. I would even see that there were people looking up to the dragons with the hope that we would put them out of their misery. It was almost too much to bear as I looked away taking in the sights of the city. 

 An old crumbling statue portraying the Astapori harpy is atop the harbor gate. The bay shore is dominated by great stepped brick pyramids, the largest of which is four hundred feet high. All manner of trees, vines, and flowers grow on the terraces of the pyramids. Fighting pits are within the city walls.

 Astapor is all built with red bricks. The streets, the plazas, the stepped pyramids, the deep-dug fighting pits and the rings of descending seats within, the fountains, the gloomy wine caves, and the city walls have all been constructed with the same kind of red brick. An old rhyme says ``Bricks and blood built Astapor, and bricks and blood her people. I could see that this city was built on blood on the backs of the slaves. 

 The red bricks are old and crumbling, causing red dust to be all over the city. The city's walls are old and decaying, and its watchtowers are unmanned. My eyes were scanning over every piece of the city as Jon spoke in a low voice Valyrian spilling from his lips. 

“The city's walls are crumbling. If we do take over this city, the Yunkai will have an easy time taking it over when we leave. We need a stonemason to restore the walls. Politicians uphold the city's laws and a council to keep those leaders accountable. If we take the city we can't leave it the way that we found it. Or else they will be taken over and all that we do will be undone.” Even as he spoke I knew that he was right. 

I looked over to Ser Jorah he was taking in the dejected looks of the slaves the superiority air of their owners and as sharp cracks of whips filled the air as I looked over to see that man to the slaves had backs of crimson flesh and blood dripping against the ground as I fought the urge to sneer. Disgust rumbled in my stomach as I looked over to where I knew the Unsullied was resting waiting on us. 

The Plaza of Pride is an open market where the slavers take their customers to view their purchases. In the center of the plaza is a red brick fountain with a hammered bronze version of the Astapori harpy standing in its center. In the Plaza of Punishment, inside the main gate of Astapor, new slaves are brought into the city. There they go past rebellious slaves who have been punished or executed. Even as we went through the plaza of the price I couldn't help but feel a sense of guilt. We got 8 good years sure they were ones of solitude but they are good years nonetheless. 

A lot of the people that were raised in this city were forced out of their homes too but instead of getting freedom, they got collars and whips and chains, pain and suffering, unlike anything they have ever felt. I took in a long heavy breath expanding my chest as indecision threatened to eat away at my chest. 

We had a plan and I was the one that spearheaded that plan but even now with just a few moments away from executing that plan my heart was thundering in my chest and I wasn't sure what to do with myself. I knew that we could easily take them but I did not want to kill people that were simply following orders and demands of their slave masters. 

We were slowly making our way into the fighting pits where the Unsullied were being held. 

“How long?” Even as I spoke I looked over to Jon. 

His gray eyes were soft and gentle as he looked over at the massive expansion of thousands of rows of men, all of them dressed in black leather armor with spiked helmets that looked oddly remnants of a dragon's tail. 

“To get a government in place and to fix the wall and a couple a month or two at the most, but it would take at least a couple of years to have strong walls to protect from sieges. I think we stay, set up the council, stamp out any last remnants of slavery and leave a small portion of Unsullied and Dothraki forces to keep anyone out until the wall is finished or until we leave for the west. Whichever comes first.`` Jon spoke in a smooth calculating voice. 

I knew that while he was on Dragonstone his mother made sure that he knew a lot about leading and city improvement. She was instant-on him studying the great work of the old conciliator king. Now that study was going to be useful in times like this. I nodded my head slowly as I looked over to the men and women of the horde. All of them were staring at the city and its people with questions and knowing eyes. 

“I have a spell, between the levitation spell and magical inscriptions on the bricks to enforce them. It should cut down the time it will take to rebuild the wall.” Even as I spoke I could see Jon nodding his head. Not to mention that I'm too tired to set out right away anyway.” Even as I spoke I placed a hand on my stomach to the budding warmth of my children that were resting in my stomach just waiting to come out. 

I smiled gently at the thought as I looked over to the fighting pits knowing that only Jon, Ser Jorah, and I would be allowed to go in; they were still wary of us. Though I suppose I can't blame them since we showed up in full force at least that was what it looked like to them. 

In the fighting pits, dug deep and surrounded by descending rings of seats, all manner of entertainments are held. These include putting children up against animals like bulls and bears. The pits are named after their owners; Two identified pits in Astapor are Douquor's Pit and Jothiel's Pit. 

But at the moment there were only leather-bound boys resting in the middle of the stadium. As we made our way through the tunnel a number of men passed through the tunnel until it was just Jon, Ser Jorah, and I. I smiled gently at Jon as we both made our way off of our horse leaving them with the Dothraki as I noticed the blood riders resting at the edge. I could tell that they didn't like it. But they were going to have to deal with it as we made our way through the tunnel blinding golden light flooded my eyes. 

I noticed among them was the same man that had been leaning over the wall was now resting before me and Jon. The other person was a young girl that I'm sure was the same one that was resting on the wall translating the information for us early. But note that I got a good look at her. I was shocked to see how young she was. 

She has a round flat face, dusky skin, and eyes like molten gold she couldn't have been or a few years younger than me. She might have been, she is very strong-willed and intelligent. She has a sweet, strong voice that had echoed over the horde not even a few hours ago. It was hard to believe that voice came from this little girl. 

Kraznys walked ahead of us as he lead us through the men, while he spoke in that guttural monstrous thing he called High valyrian the young girl responds right after him translating the words easily as if that thing he spoke was really a language, of course, I could understand it with ease.

“The Unsullied have stood here for a day and a night with no food or water.” She spoke in a smooth voice as she shifted her eyes to the men and then back to us. 

As we approached the gate I could feel the way that Jon began to tense as he looked over me with dangerous daring eyes that screamed I still don't like this. Moondancer roared in accordance as we got closer to the gate. I noticed Ghost. The massive wolf was not allowed in the fighting pits; they were worried about him. But I could see the massive wolf on the outside of the fighting pits stalking back and forth as children from the city were looming overhead as if they were watching us with intrigue in their glimmering obsidian eyes. 

“They will stand until they drop.” The young girl spoke in a smooth voice not once letting her fear be known. Her glimmering golden eyes were locked on me and then Jon as she looked over to the wise master. 

She listened to her master taking out all the insults as she spoke in a smooth voice, “Such is their obedience.” Even as she spoke we got to walk through the battlements looking at their unwavering eyes. 

A battalion of Unsullied warriors, standing at attention, who have made an aisle for us to pass through. I couldn't help the hatred that began to fill my chest as I forced power and anger to rush through my veins as I stood firm against the men that enjoyed selling even more men into slavery. 

“They may suit my needs. Tell me about their training.” Even as I spoke I could see Jon walking around the men.

His eyes are dark and predatory as he scanned each of them, he didn't touch them, instead of looking at every hard corded line of muscles as they stood mute. I have seen men flicker under the presence of Jon and yet these men were standing firm against him. I could see the glimmering of red rubies along Winter Wings shimmering in the eastern light. 

“The Westerosi woman is pleased with them but speaks no praise to keep the price down. She wanted to know how they are trained.” Even as she spoke I tried to keep my face as passive as possible. 

“Tell her what she would know and be quick about it.” His voice was crude and rude. 

Jon didn't dare look up his attention was focused on the men that were resting before the men, I couldn't help but smile as I watched his attention to detail he was taking in each one of the men as if he was trying to figure out which one of them would be good and which one of them was a dangerous threat to our family. 

I walked out of the formation staring at the young men as they moved around back to their former positions only Jon remained among the soldiers studying them. 

“They begin their training at five. Every day they drill from dawn to dusk until they have mastered the shortsword, the shield, and the three spears. Only one boy in four survives this rigorous training. Their discipline and loyalty are absolute. They fear nothing.” Even as she spoke she paused every once in a while to translate what the master Kraznys. 

 “Even the bravest men fear death.” Even as Ser Jorah spoke Jon stopped walking. 

You could no longer hear the constant shifting of gravel beneath his feet as he stopped at the head staring at one man that was larger than the others. His muscles were tone and long rounded, I knew that he was probably one of the largest of the bunch. Jon was looking at his glimmered polished black shield. I'm sure that he wanted nothing more than to touch the shield and see what it is made of. 

“The knight says even brave men fear death.” Even as the young girl spoke I could see Jon gripped tightly to the Winters Wings. I could see the hunger in his eyes as he thought about whatever fight he wanted to do. 

“Tell the old man he smells of piss.” Even as he spoke I could see the fear that filled her eyes. 

I knew that the last thing that she wanted to do was tell me that. I looked over to Jon, his eyes still sparkling with hunger, that political disposition that he had shown just a few moments ago was gone. Instead, there was a dangerous wild light in his eyes that told me that he was focused on only one thing and that was testing out the power of the Unsullied that we could be buying. It was one thing to buy a sellsword; it was of their free will but the Unsullied have no such will. 

“Truly, master?” The girl's soft question tone forced a small smile to form on my face. 

She is sweet and kind that much even I could see but from the intelligent light in her golden eyes, I knew that there was so much more to her than we have seen. I knew that no matter how this came out she had to come out of this alive she would make a great ally. 

“No, not truly. Are you a girl or a goat to ask such a thing?” The harsh guttural words ripped through me. 

“My master says the Unsullied are not men. Death means nothing to them.” Even as she spoke I could see the light in Jon's eyes. 

“Let's test that, I would like to fight this man to make sure that  he could live up to the standards of the western men.” Even if he spoke something, darkness filled the air. 

I knew what he was getting at. We decided that 100 of our most skilled warriors would have valyrian weapons given to them. When we went back to Valyria we took not only books that might have been useful but also all the Valyrian steel and the secrets of Valyrian steel as well as morality with the magical arts. 

I knew that he was studying to see which of the men were worthy of those weapons and how it was starting now. I looked over to Master Kraznys watching the way that his eyes were darkening as he nodded his head almost like he was afraid that the soldier would kill my beloved Jon but he didn't look afraid. 

The Unsullied moved out of the way as I noticed it was just Jon and the young man. He gripped tightly to the black luster shield and glimmering steel tip. He got into a crouching position threatening to attack. 

At a moment there was nothing but then two sharp rings filled the air as well as the clash of steel. I could see Jon dancing over the ground. There was an elegance to his swordplay that always took my breath away. 

His sword was wild and filled with power at one point but once we went to Valyria for a second time to raid the freehold we found a military tactics book that showed different fighting styles. Each move was filled with purpose, there was no wasted effort and with pulsing energy into a certain part of their body, they could optimize their strength and power. 

Even now I knew that if I used my magic eyes I would see smooth gray and red aurora flashing around his arms and legs as he pushed his body past its usual limits using magic. I couldn't help but smile as I looked over to him. His taming magic would have been perfect in his fighting. But instead, he chose to fight with minimal magic presence. He was taking it easy on what was supposed to be the world's best soldiers. 

I grinned gently at the sight. I couldn't help the pride that had been filling my chest as I looked at the man that I loved. Sharp glimmering spears stared back at me darting through the air slicing through the air but each time that the Unsullied soldier thought he landed a killing blow magical energy would move to Jon’s feet pushing him out of the way with blinding speed. 

Jon’s right leg swung out under the young Unsullied watching as he collapsed to the ground with Winters Wings pointed in his throat. I couldn't see his eyes but I knew that Jon was looking for a reason to see fear to prove that these children and men were still human in some way. Their ages were varying from 25 to 12. 

After a moment he walked away, walking over to me. There was a light layer of sweat on his body so I knew that he must have built up a sweat. I looked over to the so-called wise master. His eyes were filled to the brim with doubt as he looked over to Jon as if he didn't just see that. But after a moment he began to speak once more. 

“Tell this ignorant whore of a Westerner to open her eyes and watch.” Even as he spoke I watched as he walked forward and descended to the yard.

 “He begs you to attend to this carefully, Your Grace.” Even as he spoke I could tell that he was struggling to censor more of her master's words. 

Kraznys calls an Unsullied forward. He pushes the man's shield and spears aside. He takes the Unsullied knife and cuts away part of his leather chest armor. I watched as crimson fluid spilled down his chest as a great sense of horror and disgust flushed over me. 

“I'm going to kill him, '' Jon said in guttural Dothraki. 

I could see the sneer on his face as Rhaegal roared with Jon’s rage though I knew that this was just another illusion, a little of that along with a little wind magic makes everything seem so real. I looked over my shoulder to see Ghost stalking on the edge. Furred white lips were curled over glimmering teeth though his snarls made no sound. Moondancer was dancing hit in the sky glowing mid-air as he arched his wings all the way back letting out a sharp burst of air before floating back in place for a few minutes before letting out another sharp crack that I'm sure meant that he was ready to die. 

“Tell the good master there is no need,” I spoke in a soothing voice as I placed a gentle hand on Jon's arm as if to calm him. 

But the wildfire filled his eyes. There was one thing that he hated more than anything: it was flaunting power over the weak. I looked over at him taking in a long heavy breath letting my mind settle as Jon's guttural Dothraki filled the air.

“Needless cruelty he is just the eastern version of Aerys.” He scoffed angrily as the wise master didn't notice the hatred that I'm sure was flaring in Jon's eyes. 

“She's worried about their nipples? Does the dumb bitch know we've cut off their balls?” Even as he spoke I could tell that the young girl was struggling to keep her face naturally even though there was a sheer terror on her face as if she could sense the change in the air almost like she knew what Jon was teetering on the edge of murderous intent. 

“My master points out that men don't need nipples.” Even as she spoke I turned to look at Kraznys who looked like she was going to flinch away from the terror that her master instilled in her and these men. 

Kraznys replaces the armor strap and returns the soldier's arms to the ready. “Here, I'm done with you.”

“This one is pleased to have served you.” The man spoke in a video voice that forced shivers down my spine. 

The wise master looked over Jon like he wanted to make a slave outta him next the thought forced a sneer to form on my face. I would not be a slave, a dragon is not a slave. I looked over to Jon seeing the rage was only growing in him. His Targaryen temper was stirred and that was nerve-wracking. 

 “To win his shield, an Unsullied must go to the slave markets with a silver mark, find a newborn, and kill it before its mother's eyes. This way, my master says, we make certain there is no weakness left in them.” Even as the young girl spoke, shivers rushed down my spine. 

“You take a baby from its mother's arms, kill it as she watches, and pay for her pain with a silver coin?” I spoke in an utterly shocked and disgusted voice. 

“She is offended. She asks if you pay a silver coin to the mother for her dead baby” Offended was that all I was far more than offended I was disgusted.

Though I could tell that he didn't understand what I would be digested with this thought as if killing a sweet innocent little babe was killed and he didn't see any problem with what kind of hatred could be brewed in a man's heart.

 “What a soft mewling fool this one is.” Even as he spoke I could feel his own disgust for me rising. 

“My master would like you to know that the silver is paid to the baby's owner, not the mother.” Even as she spoke all I could think was hot, this is a tortured existence. 

“How many do you have to sell?” Even as I questioned Jon rubbed his jaw. 

I could see the darkness that was befalling his face as he looked ready to walk away but he was refusing to leave my side. He stood at my back and kept his jaw shut as tight grim lines formed on his lips. I knew he wouldn't dare speak because what he had to say would be no good and would throw our plan out of the window. 

I watched Kraznys hold up eight fingers as the young girl responded in verbal words, “Eight thousand.” She spoke in a monotone voice. 

 “Tell the Westerosi whore she has until tomorrow.” His voice cracked my nerves. 

Jon's teeth gritted against his lips. I knew that he wanted to cut the tongue from his head but he stood firm as he had his hand pressed behind his back and his legs were spread equally apart. 

“Master Kraznys asks that you please hurry. Many other buyers are interested” Even as he spoke I could see the worry in her golden eyes as she was forced to walk off. Kraznys sheaths his knife. The Unsullied make way for the two to exit before leaving themselves.

When they were gone Jon let out a furious ground as Moondancer moved through the air as his feet slammed against the ground as a furious roar shook his body showing the fury that Jon wouldn't allow himself to show. 

“I'm going to go for a ride” Even as he spoke I watched him stalk off. I knew that he was downright murderous. Even as he climbed up the glimmering gray wings he was gone in a sentence. 

I sighed heavily as I looked over to Ser Jorah as I let out a heavy breath, as we started to make our way out of fighting pits. We didn't say anything until we were out of the tunnel exposed to the waiting Dothraki. 

“I'm going for a walk set up camp just outside the walls.” Even as I spoke I didn't give them sparring glances as we made our way out of the city and towards the ports. The brilliant ocean stared back at me it had been so long since we had seen the ocean. My heart ached with the sight as I grinned very slightly. 

It was just me and Ser Jorah and all I could think about was what the so-called wise masters as they called it. I took in a long breath as I walked down the show with Ser Jorah in tow. 

“Eight thousand dead babies.” Even as I spoke I took in the sight of the brilliant blue sky and wispy clouds. 

I knew that Baleriosn was looming overhead, brilliant red eyes locked on me watching everything that I have done. 

“The Unsullied are a means to an end.” He spoke as if it was no big deal as if they were men turned into monsters killing babies and what would that say about me and Jon. We were trying to prove that we weren't made and cruel.” I took in a long breath as my mind cleared and my chest expanded. 

 “Once I own them, these men…”

“They're not men. Not anymore.” He spoke smoothly and gently, his bright blue eyes filled with perry and fear. 

“Once I own an army of slaves, what will I be?” I spoke in a disgusted soft voice. 

The water rippling wind ripped through me as I looked over to Jorah as he spoke in a smooth voice,  “Do you think these slaves will have better lives serving Kraznys and men like him or serving you?” Even as he spoke I could see the way that his eyes shifted to what was in front of us. 

We came upon a busy yard where people work and some children play. A child looked at me. She had gentle green eyes and smooth shining golden hair. She had a gentle look on her face and despite the grime on her face, she looked happy. She smiled gently as she threw the wooden ball.

“You'll be fair to them. You won't mutilate them to make a point.” Even as he spoke I wasn't paying him the least bit of attention. 

Even as he spoke I was rushing in front of him looking at the young girl as Ser Jorah smiled gently at her he spoke in a firm voice. 

“You won't order them to murder babies. You'll see they're properly fed and sheltered. A great injustice has been done to them. Closing your eyes will not undo it.” Even as he spoke I could see Moondancer. 

I looked up to see Jon on his back. There was a warm smile on his face as he looked like the ride helped to clear his head. He had one hand on the smooth crimson spikes while the other was flipping through the pages of a dragon taming book. That I knew he was reading about spitfire. 

I turned my attention to the young child, she rolled her wooden ball to me, picking up the smooth brown ball. I watched as she twisted her hands almost like she was telling me to open the ball. As the ball slowly began to open I watched as Moondancer began to drive through the air. 

“Dany don't!” Even as Jon roared I threw the ball back but it was too late. 

I could see a hidden bright green scorpion that had to shimmer with brilliant green scales just when I thought that the little scorpion could pierce my skin killing me I watched as brilliant red flames with veins of red let out a short burst of flames it was a short burst of flames that burned away the ground but only around the scorpion. I could only watch with wide eyes as Jon let out a vicious laugh but I could see the rage in his eyes. 

Even as Moondancer was all but hovering over the ports Jon jumped from the dragon's back landing gracefully just as the red and gray flames began to rise up. There was a warm but terrifying smile on his face as he rushed over to me. Tipping his head against my own. 

“The targaryens?” Even as he spoke I could tell that it was something strange. 

The way that he said Targaryens was always different when we were talking about us. There was a great sense of pride and life in his voice but when he talked about the western faction there was cold tension hanging in the air. 

“Magic creatures aren't a Western thing. It must have been someone or something else.” Even as I spoke he frowned as if he had come to that thought himself and didn't like where the new threat was.  We would have to find out what new threat was hunting us down here in the east. 

It should have been the people of Astapor. They would have waited until we bought the council and then they would have killed us and taken back the unsullied. Whoever this is we didn't know them yet. But we would soon. 

Chapter Text

Aegon POV 

My shirt lay forgotten on the ground, the smooth white shirt that I had once been wearing was covered with sweat and weighing me down. I looked over to the cause of my sweat, Jamie Lannister. He was on the ground with an annoying look on his face as he turned to the attention of the reasons that he had fallen to being with. Spyro's glittering poisonous purple scales were shimmering in the light, his long tail and golden spikes swinging back and forth happily. 

He had toothy black needle teeth stared back at me as he grinned at the second-best sword in the realm. I looked over my shoulder to see Myrcella. I had bedded her and wed her like I had to. There was no child yet but the thought of having one didn't fill me with as much rage as before. The only reason is that my heir would be a dragon rider.

I looked over to her bright green eyes that were transfixed not to me but to Spyro. She often looks at the dragon with love. I knew that he didn't like her but he didn't try to kill her in her sleep which is good. His bright golden eyes were locked on Jaime as I spoke in a smooth voice. 

“You never said that I couldn't use Spyro, he is my partner in this. When the kingdoms  split we are going to need a strong kinship with our dragons.” Even as I spoke I could feel a rush of power running over me 

The amusement of the moment was gone as I sighed heavily, gripping tightly to the shirt that had once been lying forgotten against the ground as I started to walk out into the open fields. The brilliant green valleys stared back at me as my heart was calming down. Jaime was flying after me as Spyro flew overhead. 

“Are you sure that you should be speaking of matters of war in front of an omen?” Even as Jamie spoke I looked to see the way that his face soured as he said that as if he didn't like how he passed it but he knew that it was true. 

I rolled my eyes casually as I looked over to Myrcella. She was following after us. Her head bowed but I could see the sweet smile on her face. I knew that she loved the island, the rolling valleys, the beaches, the sweet fresh air, and the air free of the stink of people, unlike the other massive cities in the west. 

I had to admit that it was better the shit riddle air of the capital, I knew that I was only here to stay out of the way of Viserys while also keeping a close on me so that I could plan any meetings. I sighed heavily as I spoke in a cool voice. 

“She is my wife and soon to bear my children she will be the mother of the next family line that will be the next dragon lords. I'm not a fool. I let her know these things but I'm not a fool like some of the Targaryen men that came before me. I can't trust her too much with matters of politics. I will not be another fool tricked by a western woman.”  Even as I spoke I could see the way that his face darkened. 

“Also let me say this before we get to the meeting, I know you aren't my loyal guard, you are a spy for your father. Whispering back and forth telling me what I should and shouldn't think. I'm not making big moves like my sister hosting secret meetings all over the city. She thinks she is sneaky and while she had been covering up her visits very well, yet I know and if I know then Viserys knows. He is a fool but a fool with a master of whisper that is second to none. Only Little Finger rivals his skill and everyone knows that he can't be trusted.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that Jamie didn't stiffen. I knew that man was fighting the urge to show his hand. 

“You don't need to say anything, just know that I know and I won't be used, I have my own spies fluttering across the east and the west.” Even as I spoke we made our way into Aegon's garden. A dragon statue stared back at me. 

As I made my way into the hidden cove I could see the other, there was Lord Monford who had stopped her on the way to the capital to keep tabs on the small council with Tyrion. Then there was my own master of whispers. Ceresi was looming over me with impatience. I'm sure that she thought that she was the world's grift to spies. 

“How did everything go with the east?” Even as I spoke I could see the tension that filled her eyes. 

I knew that it wasn't smart he couldn't trust the Lannister. Surrounding myself with them was not one by choice but with the Lannister, their gold, and their backing to keep the others happy. I looked over to Ceresi. Her poison-colored eyes were locked on me. Some say that they looked like emeralds but I knew better. She was a snake with venom and she couldn't be trusted but she was skilled with charming and bringing men. 

It is because of those skills and her family name that she was my master of whispering. She had spies in places that I couldn't hope to reach and she had one thing that turned all men to her cause. Gold. 

“I have reached out to Qarth. They have sent spies to all of the slave cities and have sent assassins in the hope of killing your aunt and brother. You must know by now though….” She didn't say the words but I knew them well.  

My aunt was pregnant, some say with twins. I had to assume that they were right and that wasn't even the worst of it. I knew that they were buying the Unsullied. I didn't think that Jon's superior air and honor would allow it, which made me think that he was up to no good. He had something else up his sleeve but what. I knew that he was to produce and noble to employ slaves. 

“There is something else, my prince.” Even as she spoke something grave and dark fluttered across the air. 

I looked over my shoulder to the massive opening where Spyro rested high up in the tree, a cooling purple tail with brilliant golden spikes that were shimmering. He was lazing around in the tree as he reared his head on the smooth branch. 

“What?” Even as I spoke I turned my attention to my wife. 

Her spilling golden curls swayed around her back as I noticed her brilliant summer green gown. There was a supple, nervous smile on her face like she knew that she didn't belong here but she was going to pretend as she did.  

“There are rumors of dragons that the Targaryens have dragons, the eastern ones I mean. The assassin that had been sent after Daenerys in Astapor was killed. The rumors are ever all of them differ but there is one constant that it was dragon fire that saved her life.” Even as she spoke my body stilled. 

I knew that there was something going on when I saw that comet. I denied it knowing what it would mean. It doesn't just hold the birth of dragons, it usually doesn't appear until dragons are born. But I ignored that fact and now I was paying for it. Could there really be another set of dragons? I nodded my head firmly as I rubbed my jaw. I knew that this could be possible. We all knew it was because of the dragon comet. 

It came 8 years before we found the eggs and Rhaenys hatched them which means that something must have hatched. This means that there must have been dragons somewhere but our eyes would not allow it and I wouldn't allow larger dragons and Jon to steal my throne. I knew that if I gave them their mother I could pacify them but they might have larger dragons and there would always be someone trying to say Jon and Dany to their sides. They were not thwarted before the dragons but now that they are I couldn't let them live unless they pledge their allegiance to me.

“It's a shame about the loss of their children and their lives but if what the rumors say is true and they do have dragons that makes them a bigger threat,” I spoke in a cold voice. 

Even as I spoke I could see the shivers that were rushing down their spines. I wasn't trying to be cruel but I would not lose my throne a second time. I refused even to my little brother and my aunt. I leaned against the tree taking in a deep breath. 

“The mad king's name day is in the coming days, we all have to head back to the city so this will be our last time meeting. We can't risk meeting in any of the castle's walls of eyes but here in the forest. We are safer with Spyro’s eyes watching every moment there is no way that men could sneak through the door without my knowing. Now the ships?” Even as I spoke lord Monford nodded his head slowly. 

“They are coming along well to the outside world. It looks like we are improving the ships and the deckhands for the betterment of lord Viserys. I'm sure the young prince is too busy to notice. He had been bringing in endless supplies of Sellswords companies but they are all from the east so we can't assume that they will stay loyal. We could poach some of them." Even as lord Monford talked the day got colder.

            I didn't understand how they were even affording to sellsword companies. Sure, we had pretty good stores of gold and rubies from our time in old valyria. But surely that had dried up the minute he hired the first swell sword company. But more and more companies are flocking to the west. Surely they ran out of money before.

            "How?" Even as I spoke I could see the way that all of them shifted under my now cold and questioning stare. 

             No one spoke. I don't know if it was out of fear or something else but there was just a tense patch of silicene I didn't like this one bit. I looked over to Myrcella. She was paying me no mind instead her mind was lost in thoughts of dragons. She was far too sweet to be a Lannister. I knew there was a hidden edge to her and I think having the chance at getting more dragons is going to bring that out of her. I knew that she was obsessed with them. If she thought even for a moment that she could win a dragon for herself she would.

            "Tyrion believes that they are getting the money from the Iron bank. My spies confirmed that someone made a trip there to the capital but we don't know who it was, only that they are from the east and are not a sellsword." Cersei spoke in a smooth voice.

            My voice was stuck on the fact that she said it is believed as if the master of coin and the acting hand didn't know what was going on. A sneer formed on my lips as Spyro stirred from his tree slamming into the ground showing my fury the murderous screeched forced Cersei to flinch before the sight of the young drake.

           "He's the master of the coin what do you mean he believes." I roared as Spyros hissed and snapped at the air around Cersei. 

I watched the way that she shifted her head as she looked casually over her shoulders but I could see the terror that was filling her eyes as she spoke in a smooth voice. There was something dangerous about her venomous green eyes as she spoke in a smooth voice. 

“Your uncle refuses to let anyone be part of his discussion, his wife, your sister, even most of the small council are no part in his war preparation. But one thing is for sure he knows that the moment that mad king dies he knows that there will be a split of the kingdoms.” Even as Cersei spoke I knew that she was right. 

I looked over to Spyro all I could think about were the dragons that might be lurking in the east were they full-grown or still growing? Even as I felt myself lost in thought I knew that his name day would be coming and big things were happening. 

“Alright let's go to the capital.”  Even as I spoke I could see the darkness that befell all of their faces. Going to the capital was taking your own life into your hands. Many lords went to the capital and most of them left. 

I would go there and I would make it back that much for sure. 

At the name day ceremony 

I looked over to my sister. There was a warm smile on her face as I noticed that only Meleys was at her side but the four dragons were flying through the air just above her. It was clear that they were attached to her. I'm sure that had something to do with the fact that she was the first one that they saw. 

I could see the dangerous light in her deep wine-colored eyes that didn't go unnoticed by not only me but the other leaders or heroes of various factions. I could see Viserys smiling behind tight lips as he nodded his head and talked with ease with everything that was suddenly interested in the uptake of sellswords in the city. 

There were people all over the capitol and I could see my grandfather a smug smile on his face as he leaned into the table staring at a hungry light filling his eyes as he sneered at Rhaenys I knew that he was angry that she wouldn't share the details of how to hatch the eggs and I knew that she never would. 

“Sister” I spoke smoothly as I walked over to her. 

She was wearing a stunning crimson dress with black diamonds lining the trim as I watched her smile effortlessly at me.

“Brother” She smiled easily. 

I grinned at her as I did my best to seem effortless though while I could lie and convert easily my emotions were often plain as day for anyone to see. I grinned at her but there was a tension that riddled my body that was hard for me to hide behind a golden double with smooth black lining. 

“The drake looks good, how are my nephew and niece?”  Even as I spoke I could see the warmth that filled her stare as we both turned our attention to the children. 

Rhaegar was a deep ocean blue color, shimmering like that of the ocean water of the summer sea. Midnight-blue eyes were locked on Rhaegar's love and adoring the dragon was rippling with muscle just like Meleys. The long coiling blue tail whipped back and forth curling around his master's feet as the young man spoke easily with Tommen. The two were fast friends but I knew that there were times when Rhaegar found Tommen annoying. 

“Rhaegar doing good his swordplay is fast and elegant, his dragon Ocenous have quite the bond. Visneya and her dragon Rose are bonding quite well, whenever she is training Rose follows quickly behind her slashing and hacking with claws, tails, teeth anything that the young she-dragon can get her claws on. Daemon's dragon is just as sweet as him. He has started to call him Syrax. They are all acculmated well and due to their small sizes I'm sure that by the team the dragons are two they will be able to raise them with ease.” Even as she spoke I could see the pride in her eyes. 

I knew that she was thinking about more than just bringing back the new generation of dragon raiders, Rhaegar and Visenya could ride off into battle if need be. I could grin at her but I knew that the only reason that I was talking to her right now was that I wanted to know the secret of how to hatch the eggs.  

She moved her lips to speak. I'm sure that it would have been something sly and smug but the whole room seemed to stop with a thunderous shake that filled the air. I looked around thinking that I might see black clouds but instead, there was nothing there. I felt my eyes looking to the sky when a hard crack of lighting filled the air. 

I looked up to the black cliffs to see that there was a massive dragon, a wingspan of at least 200 feet with a large body the size of a small castle. A large blocky head the size of 3 carriages resting in front of me. 

I could barely believe what I was seeing as I noticed the massive dragon flying across the sky. The whole name day celebration stopped. It was a massive green and bronze dragon. His scales and wings are jade-green, while his eyes are bronze-like two massive polished shields. He has black claws and teeth like black needles. But that wasn't even the most shocking thing about the magical beast. 

There was a woman resting on the back of the dragon, two of them actually, one was a woman with thick brown curls and deep gray eyes shimmering with a smug light. The other was gripping tightly to smooth jade spikes riding higher into the air, a spark of love filling her eyes despite her malnutritions. Then there was the last man on the dragon, a man with violet eyes and shimmering blond hair. I knew the man to be Ser Arthur. He let them out

I looked over to Viserys who looked shocked, Rhaenys not so much, almost like she knew the truth for a while. I watched the beast coming higher into the cloud. The whole city was quiet as they watched the fading beast. My grandfather erupted into angry shouts to follow them and shout the beast down. 

All I could think was that there was no way that this was happening. 


Rhaella POV 

“He said to do this at night” Even when they spoke I couldn't see them but I knew at least one of them. 

Arthur’s voice was filled to the brim with conviction as hatred filled in his voice as he spoke on the other side of the iron door. I looked over to Lyanna as she started to rise to look at the small slit-like she couldn't wait to get out of this. 

“Everyone is at the name day ceremony for the king now is the best time. There is no one in the castle.” Even as a husky voice filled the air. 

I looked over to the door, hoping fluttering in my chest, don't tell me that it is time. I looked at the door and each moment that it didn't happen it was painstaking. I felt myself pulling myself off the ground as the moist air filled my lungs as the soft dripping of moisture that slipped through the brick filled my ears. 

My heart was pounding in my ears as I listened to the smooth gravelly voice of a man that had an eastern accent but some of the words that he spoke reminded me of the north not by the accent but by the way that he phrased certain sentences. 

“He said at night that much is true but he always said that it didn't matter how much blood we shed as long as we got them to the cliffs for the ally to come and you should be going with them. You are the only knight not at the feast and they are going to take notice of that. Even as the voice spoke something dawned on me. 

The ally, Jon didn't say a name or give them a distraction he simply said an ally would come and get them and if they were picking us up at the cliffs and not the middle of the hidden shoreline it made me wonder. Was this ally not an ally at all but a dragon? My heart raced with anticipation. My tongue was heavy and dry in my mouth. All I could think about was taking that dragon for myself. 

My heart thumped with purpose almost like I was meant to ride this dragon, I looked over to Lyanna her own eyes were lit up with love. I knew that she had often worried about her son; he was the only piece of Rhaegar that she had. When she had to part with him she was heartbroken when she found out that they had been assassinated after him she was devastated and now. Now she would finally get to see him after so long. 

“Very well.” Ser Arthur spoke in a defeated voice. 

I could hear the jingle of key and the loud rumbling of the locks as the door gave way slow at first but once the momentum was built the door flung back as a sly smile formed on Arthur’s face as he stood in the door frame only this time I could see more than just violet eyes but a whole man in glimmering white armor. Dawn resting on his back. 

There was a power filling me as I walked over to me. I could see two other people, one of them had the stink on the north. I knew that he must have been a bastard of the Stark line by the looks of him. His smooth smokey gray eyes were locked on me then on Lyanna, there was a warmth in his eyes as he smiled gently at me but there was pride in his eyes beaming with love and adoption for the man before Lyanna. 

“My lady, your son is quite a force of nature. He reminds me of Brandon; he didn't take no for an answer either.” I could see the way that his eyes sparkled with joy as Lyanna grinned gently. 

She walked out giving him a tight hug as she pulled away, “Yes Torren he is a force of nature my boy is. We should get going. What about you?” Even as she spoke I walked over to Arthur and he nodded his head firmly. 

The fresh air was still damp but it was better than the stiff air of the cell. I didn't know the man that Lyanna was talking to but I knew that he had to be an ally that Jon had found in the North. 

“Jon made sure that we were covered in the event that we suspected we were going to escape north with a letter signed by Jon, giving safe passage in the North.” Even as he spoke he turned to look at me. There was a warm smile on his face as he spoke to me in a kind and cordial voice. 

“Daenerys is fine expecting children, they were the ones that came up with this plan and created by her so that you may escape. I could talk about the lass and lad all day but they worked hard to make sure that you are okay and at home with them in the east. They said the ally will take you wherever they are at the moment. Go please.” Even as he spoke I could see the urgency in both his eyes and the eyes of everyone around me. 

I nodded my head firmly rushing forward as my arms and legs felt like pudding. My whole body was aching. I hadn't moved this much since they put me in the cell. I hadn't eaten in days and slowly my stomach was raining away at me. I sucked in a long breath forcing my chest to expand as I danced forward pushing all the power that was left of it into my legs. 

My heart was racing as we tapered off from the sellsword making our way through a dark passage. Arthur was in front of me with a black torch flickering back and forth but I could see the way that the flames grew higher and higher the more that we ran. I ran into the middle with Lyanna at my back. 

I knew that even now the guests were all getting drunk and eating all the things that I wished I could eat. The only good thing was that I noticed a bag slung over Arthur's armor cald shoulder that I could only hope there would have been skins of water and food in it. My eyes burned into the bag as Arthur spoke in a quicken voice. 

“I don't know who this ally is but Jon and Daenerys assured me that you would be able to convince them to take us to the east. You especially my queen.” Even as Arthur spoke more and more my thoughts began to form to one singular point. A dragon. 

After that, he didn't speak. There was nothing but a long tension-filled with air as I took in a long steady breath. The more that I breathed in the more humid the air got as it got less damp. A golden light began to flood my eyes as I watched as the tunnel gave way until the brilliant golden light blinded me. 

I noticed the smooth rippling green grass rippled through the soft wind as I looked up to see that there were thick white clouds staring back at me. Arthur looked around in a panic as I noticed the brilliant black waters slamming against the jagged rocks. The scent of the sea and the sharp rising of the waves made me miss the island on which my daughter was born and where I was born. 

“Where is this ally?” Arthur spoke in a worried voice. 

I could see that Lyanna, much like me, was looking out into the sky with the same wonder and intrigue as me. I smiled gently as I felt the fire of someone's eyes on me, I looked up to the sky, a sly smile on my face as I watched the clouds part as a dazzling sight of a dragon. Its body was rippling with muscles, massive wings at least 200 feet wide with dazzling bronze membranes with jade color arms and body with dazzling bronze spikes, horns, and shimmering bronze eyes stared back at me. The dazzling bronze shield eyes were locked on me the moment that he sensed the blood flowing in my veins. 

I grinned madly at the sight as I looked over to Lyanna. There was a wide look on her face like she thought that I was madder as a hater until she saw the massive dragon that was slowly landing at our feet. Black claws were ripping through the ground as I walked forward as if something was drawing me in. 

The long coiling neck whipped back and forth as the massive head was the size of three carriages lowered to me, the bronze horns sat back at me as her massive head lowered as a small smile pulled at my lips. I reached out a hand and not a single ounce of fear filled my chest. 

I smiled as sizzling hot skin filled me with power and purpose, I smiled gently as the sizzling skin against my fingertips was something right out of my dream. I could hear the soft pure in the back of his throat, a hunger filling both of our chests. 

“Let's go.” Even as I spoke I began to climb up the smooth green and bronze wing like I had been doing it my whole life. Thought there was something panic and filled with fear 

Even as I spoke I had to keep the bronze and green dragon from bucking. I could tell that he wanted to take off without the other two. I could see their apprehension and fear but they climbed onto the dragon with great reluctance. I grinned madly. 

“Let's go” Even as I spoke I could see the power flaring in the young dragon's eyes as we took off high into the sky. 

Let's get home to the east. I want to see the only real family I have had in the past coming years. 

Chapter Text

Daenerys POV 

There was a warm smile on his face as he sat on the floor of our tent, his legs folded as his fingers danced over the dragon-taming book. A warm smile turned into a beaming grin as his fingers were dancing on a particular page. His eyes were scanning the pages hungrily even after he read the page in full he re-read it again and again. 

“Something catches your eye,” I spoke warmly as I didn't move from the bed. 

I felt my right fingers needing the note of my back as I looked over to him. There was a warm smile on my face as I watched my little scholar work through his book. While my grimoires were self-expression and an expansion of my knowledge and love for magic. Jons books quenched his endless thirst for more knowledge about the dragons. 

“Just something interesting, depending on the amount of magic in the blood of the dragon tamer, dragons can grow faster. Though it also said that if there are a lot of dragons in a given area the dragons can feed off each other's magic of each other causing them to grow faster. Skill in taming, the use of magic and the number of dragons around make them grow faster, but how fast they grow and whether they are built for speed or power  varies between dragons and their growth rate varies between each dragon too.” Even as Jon spoke his eyes began to sparkle. 

He walked over to me not even noticing the way that I smiled, not at the knowledge but how involved and in love he was with the knowledge. I grinned gently at him as he laid down behind me. His warmth was burning into my skin as I felt his knowing hand needing at my sore muscles. 

I smiled as all the stress melted away like brick and mortar under dragon fire, my mind was numb as I began to drift off into a deep sleep. But each time that I tried to close my eyes, an experiment began to fill my chest as I thought about my mother even now she would have been on the back of Rhaegal making their way here. 

Since it would be her first time on dragon back I knew that it would take more than 2 or three days to get here. They would want to get off dragon back to rest which would mean that by the time that they stopped they would have been in one of the free cities resting in an inn for the night. 

I knew that the whole city must have been in an uproar. They saw the dragon at least what they were thinking would be the largest one they have. I'm sure that they would have had their dragon eggs hatched by now. Which meant that up until a day ago they thought that we were no real threat. But it also stands to reason that if they thought that then there is a good chance that they had dragons of their own.

              "How many eggs were in the vault again?" I questioned easily.

           Though I'm sure that he must have noticed the way that I tensed as I thought about what might be happening back home. After all, he was the one that predicted it would take them a large number of years to finally get it right. After all, we had the magic enriched land of Valyria to hatch our eggs more easily. Well, that and the favor of the fourteen flames.

              "If memory serves right 10 in all and I'm sure that Aerys has some hidden away for Viserys. Though if they knew the thing about dragons growing faster together they would have brought them to Dragonstone to be hatched but the old man is too paranoid to let his heir leave the capital especially with the war on the horizon. So assuming Rhaenys is the one that hatched the eggs like I thought then she would have given one to each of the men a dragon leaving her with her dragons plus their children. I don't know them but I doubt they love their father more than their mother. This means that she probably has 8 dragons in total. With three kids and more on the way, she will have the most dragons. But with my magic, I should be able to take the dragons that aren't bonded to anyone. Not that we need them but it would be a good show of superior force. Why?" He spoke in a smooth, informative tone.

           I couldn't help but smile when talking to him always brought me a great sense of pride and love. I couldn't help but smile as I turned around as I rested in his arms getting a better look at the man that I loved more than anything. His deep gray eyes were lit glittering like smoke rising up from a dying fire. A sweet and loving smile hung on his supple red lips forcing my heart to skip a beat.

             I didn't want to ruin the mood but I knew that I didn't have a choice. "So then that new piece of information that you found in your book. Wouldn't it stand to reason that while our dragons will always be bigger. Rhaenys dragons will grow faster being larger than the rest of the western dragons. It's like you said years ago she has to be magically gifted. The darker the eye color the more gifted they are as a rider and magic weilder. My grimoire told us that much." Even as I said the words Jon sighed.

           Almost like he knew that this conclusion was going to be reached by us at some point but he just didn't want it to happen this soon. I sucked in a long breath and watched my chest and sketch expand as he placed a gentle hand on my stomach. He lowered his head placing a gentle kiss on my stomach as he spoke over my stomach.

            "Your mother worries far too much about magic and dragons. I think she is worried about being outdone." He taunted me with ease.

           I let out a mocked gasp as I slapped his head playfully as he grinned at me, a warm twinkling light filling his eyes as he grinned at me. All the anger that he had been feeling was gone though I knew it was just because he was worried about our plans and now that our mothers were on their way here with Ser Arthur I knew that he would get back to his old self. That helped to put me more at ease than anything else. 

“I will never be outdone. I have old Valyria as my teacher. She has no teacher and she could barely spark a flame. I'm jealous! Ha!” Even as I spoke I could see the smug night that was filling his eyes as he nodded his head firmly as if to say see I told you so. 

Jon lifted his head placing a gentle kiss upon my lips as I let out a heavy breath as he broke apart everything seemed right. I knew in a few hours I would go to the fighting pit to take out the wise masters and take their unsullied while Jon rushed off to the pyramids of the nobles and forced them on their knees stamping out the last bits of slavery and slave master that hoped to be a problem to us. I knew that he took all of this very seriously but he also wanted to enjoy what little moments we had left before the fighting started. 

“Alright, then it is more important than in four short months our children or children would be born and we haven't picked out a single name.” Even as he spoke he acted as if it was some great kingly decree. His voice grew pompous and pointed as a smug grin pulled at his face. 

I shook my head but couldn't help but chuckle. I wanted to give them their own names that were still aligned with the Targaryen children so many of our forebears were named against the original three. I didn't want to saddle them with names like Aegon, Visenay, and Rhaenys; those names held nothing but pain and standards our children couldn't hope to rise to.

           "I think Raelle if it is a girl and Valar if it is a boy. Val and Rae for short." Jon spoke easily.

          I could feel the excitement that oozed out of his every pore. I knew that he wanted nothing more than to have a warm large family. His time in the north ingrained that in him. The few times that he did get to leave the island he would come back and tell about all of his cousins and how they were lucky to have so many siblings. He had two of his own but I knew that to him they were strangers, it wasn't the same thing. I smiled warmly.

           "Thinking about this a lot I see" I grinned at him as he chuckled gently.

            The joy that shimmered in his gray eyes told me all that I needed to know. Jon rested his chin on top of my head as he stared blankly at something. I'm sure that it had to be a massive leather-bound book. No matter how much he read it was as if the book was getting more pages. I'm sure that if he wanted he could have read that book and never rise from his spot. Spouting off random dragon facts here and there.

          "You ever wonder what would have happened if we never got hit by that storm" Even as he spoke I could see the wonder and what was filling his eyes.

           I sighed heavily as I rolled onto my back so that I could stare up at the ceiling of our tent. My only thought was what we would do next, not what would have happened if things were different. But I'm sure that no matter what we would have hit that storm. It was the will of the 14 flames I'm sure that he knew that was well.

            "No, I wonder what is going to happen after today. The city will look radically different. There is a magical assassin after us and we have no clue who sent them and we are waiting for the safe return of our mothers and Ser Arthur. I worry about my daydreaming dragon." Even as I spoke I could feel the smile on his face. 

            He let out a heavy sigh like he expected better from himself. He grinned gently at me as if I had said something strong that amused him. Slowly he started to rise from the bed. As he got up I noticed that his eyes were drawn to the sword that rested on the way the dazzling wings took my breath away each time that I saw them.

          The glimmering glyphs of the dragon bone bow stared back at me. I couldn't help the smile on my face as he pulled his weapons on. I knew that most women worried for their men when they rushed off to battle but not me. I knew that Jon had armor that nothing could pierce. Even as I thought about that armor I noticed Jorah walking into the tent.

The moment that he looked at his prince and saw that he wasn't bothering to get dressed in armor I could see the fear in his eyes. Bright blue began to darken in a sentence like a father watching his son doing something foolish but couldn't help him in any way. 

“Khal please even the Dothraki wear a form of armor into battle sometimes.” Even as he spoke I could hear the desperation in his voice. 

Moondancer would be with me and I'm sure that Ser Jorah didn't have faith that a few of the Dothraki and Ghost would be able to keep Jo safe. But my brave Jon simply smiled at him with a warm smile as his deep gray eyes began to glow with power. I knew that his blood was boiling as his magic came alive. 

“I have my own armor that can not be broken.” Even as he spoke I watched his body morph, his smooth golden color skin was now a deep shade of red and gray as his skin slowly began to compress into thick diamond-shaped dragons scales. That warm smile never leaves his lips. 

I watched the way that Ser Jorah jumped back in utter terror almost like he was afraid that Jon was going to eat him. Jon let out a playful laugh. The musical laughter forced a smile to form on my own face as my chest began to warm with love and amusement for the man that rested before me. 

“My magic isn't as flashy as Danys, she is immune to the fire and dragon fire because of the magic that bubbled in her veins. I'm immune to fire because of my dragon taming ability. It doesn't just let me tame and control dragons with a single thought or movement. It also lets me take one aspect of the dragons. No wings or fire breathing of course. But their wide vision, their ability to create flames I do have access to those though I'm sure that if I tamed this as much as my dragons I might have learned some more tricks. I don't need armor when I have my dragon skin.” As if to further prove the point I watched the way that he took one of his jagged steel tip arrows and slash his right wrist. 

But not even a single scratch appeared on his skin, slowly his scales began to fade away leaving only his golden-colored skin. A warm smile on his face as Ser Jorah was all but terrified. Jon grinned madly at him as he turned his attention to me. 

“I think that I broke him.” Even as Jon spoke he burst out into a fit of laughter. All I could do was shake my head as he walked over to me. 

The love that filled the air would have suffocated any other woman but I knew that when Jon looked at me he saw only me, I tipped my head upwards as he grinned one arm holding him up to help me while the other was running a tender thumb across my chin. 

“Love you lot my gorgeous drake, go out there and spew fire for the both of us.” Even as he spoke I could feel a post-fire to his words. 

“Love you more my dreaming dragon.” Even as I spoke I watched him walk out leaving me alone with a sly grin on his face as he shook his head heavily walking past Ser Jorah. 

As he faded from sight I could hear the roar of his guttural Dothraki filling the air, “Rakharo today you ride with your Khalessi she needs all of her Ko not just Aggo and Jhoggo, protector her and the Khalakka.” Even as he spoke I couldn't help but grin. 

I loved him more than life. He was the one going off to fight the unknown enemies of the slave masters in their pyramids and manse with little to no backup and he was more worried about me than about him. The thought forced a grin to form on my face. 

It was about time I got ready for my own battle. 

The fighting pits 

As we approach an impressive round structure with a huge, golden-winged statue crouched atop it. All I could think about was by the time that my mother got here we would be rulers of a city the first of many. With an army of freed slaves at our back and dragons in the sky just like our for-bears though without the free slaves part. My heart thumped with excitement all I could think about was that this was it. Off in the city, Jon would be creeping through the streets in the back alleys as he crept through the pyramids killing the wise masters. 

Leaving me to walk into the fighting pits, as we walked up a raised platform I could see the way that everyone's eyes were locked on me. I could see Balerion off in the distance coming higher and higher. 

Brilliant eyes looked at me as if he knew something that I did not. I knew that Balerion would be keeping not only an eye on me but on Jon. I knew the brave dragon would never admit it but he worried about jon. 

I looked over to Moondancer. He looked less than pleased as he floated in the sky, his wings flapping only once but with so much power that he stayed in place. Floating above the ground as his tail whipped against the back dust of the fighting pits his eyes locked knot on the Unsullied but on the masters almost like he knew who was his allies and who wasn't. 

I almost couldn't contain my excitement for another year and a half.  He would be speaking just around the time when my children would be two. I couldn't help but smile as I looked over to Ser Jorah and my blood riders. There was amusement filling their eyes. Almost Like they were enthralled with the idea of having good pillage. 

“I'm here to buy all of the Unsullied.” Even as I spoke the common tongue spilled from my lips. 

I knew by the gentle golden eyes locked on me that she was confused. Her brows began to knit as she looked more to me. I knew that she was worried that whatever happened she would be left alone with this monster but I didn't plan on letting her live here with this monster. I watched her flicker a stare back to the master and then back to me. 

“All? Did this one's ears mishear, Your Grace?” She spoke in a smooth questioning voice

“They did not. I want to buy them all.” I spoke smoothly as a small smile slowly began to quake. I was fighting the urge to smile. 

She was sweet-hearted and that much was clear. I knew that she was nothing more than a child at heart but I knew that she had to grow up faster because of it. The young girl turned to look at me and then back to the master. Her eyes were almost buzzing in her sockets as she spoke in a monotone voice. 

“She wants to buy them all.” She spoke in an almost shocked voice. 

“She can't afford them. The slut thinks that she can flash her tits, and make us give her whatever she wants.” Even as he spoke I could see the disgust that was filling his chest and his eyes. 

Dark obsidian eyes were scanning over every inch of me. I'm sure that to him we were nothing like the horse lord people with dragons. I sighed heavily. I'm sure that even now in this little city they must have heard that there was a price for our heads. Sure he must have figured out who we were. He either didn't care or he didn't think that we were worth the effort to kill. 

“There are eight thousand Unsullied in Astapor. Is this what you mean by all?” The young girl questioned again. 

I watched her golden eyes shimmering in the light as she all but cocked her head to the side. Her leather collar clung to her neck as she looked like she wanted nothing more than to pull the collar from her throat to be free of this life but instead she was forced to stand by the man she hated and do things that she hated. They insult and belittle her day in and day out. She had a choice to speak her mind about them. They would have never known but instead, even then she stayed true to her word and continued to translate in a way that would not upset any of the parties. 

“Yes. eight thousand. And the ones still in training as well.” Even as I spoke I could feel the way that Ser Jorah stiffened. 

I knew what he was thinking about, the dead babies that were resting at the feet of their mother and how there would be a few less dead babies thanks to what I was doing now. This was not a part of the original plan but with children of my own on the way, I could not survive the sight of my own children killed in front of me. 

 “If they fail on the battlefield, they will shame Astapor.” The fat master spoke. 

His chin dribbled as I noticed the oil that was lingering on his lips as I noticed that there was the only food that was resting on the side. His fat grubby fingers were waving through the air as I noticed the way that his eyes were flickering between me, the unsullied, and then back to the wise master that I knew to be Kraznys. 

  “Master Greizhen says they cannot sell half-trained boys. If they fail on the battlefield, they will bring shame upon all of Astapor.” I knew what he said but I found my right now until she spoke on the subject. 

The fact that they killed babies to prove a point is disgusting. I kept my passive look on my face as I nodded my head firmly forcing resolve to fill my voice as I looked to the people that disgusted me and to the people that had no voice in the matter. 

 “I will have them all or take none. Many will fall in battle. I'll need the boys to pick up the swords they drop.” Even as I spoke I could see the change in the air. 

I watched the way that the wise master spoke among each other. There was a smug I knew that most people don't value men and even now, I had a dragon and still the men looked at me as if I was still nothing more than some western whore. 

“The slut cannot pay for all of this.” He spoke in an off-handed manner.

He waved his hands as if he was shooing away a dog, the young girl didn't smile but as she looked back to us there was worry filling her eyes like she didn't know how much more of this she could take. 

“Master Kraznys says you cannot afford this.” Even as she spoke he was speaking over her thoughts and her words. 

 “The gold you have left is worth ten.” She struggled to take most of the insults out and I knew that this was a lot. 

“What is left will buy her ten. I will give her twenty if it stops her ignorant whimpering.” Kraznys spoke and the men burst out into a fit of laughter. 

“But good Master Kraznys will give you twenty.” She spoke through bitter teeth. 

“Her Dothraki smell of shit but will be useful as pig feed.” Even as he spoke he did so in a superior voice. 

“The Dothraki you have with you-” Missandei spoke in a smooth voice

“I will give her three for those” He tossed his hand through the air as if I was nothing more than a bug to shoo me away.

 The Dothraki you have are not worth what they cost to feed, but Master Kraznys will give you three Unsullied for all of them.” She spoke in a smooth voice 

I could see the way that her eyes flicker back to the wise master as he spoke in a smooth voice,  “So, ask this beggar queen how she will pay for the remaining 7,877?” His voice was smug as he leaned forward. 

  “Master Kraznys asks how you propose to pay for the remaining 7,877 unsullied,” Missandei spoke in a smooth voice. 

I turned my attention to the young children that I knew were leaning over the railing as their eyes were locked on us. There was a warm smile on my face as I looked over to the young enslaved children who watched from above.

I turned my attention back to back to my men watching as the Dothraki gave way to see the chest opening them as glimmering red rubies spelled with magic filling them as they glowed just a little brighter they doubled as both dazzling jewels but also trading tools. 

I watched as the men were leaning forward. There was a hunger in his eye as he took in the sight trunk after trunk there were three of rubies and three of gold. I could see the way that her eyes were shimmering with tongue and hunger. 

Leaning back in his chair practically elated with joy, I looked over to the young girl with bright golden eyes, the hunger in her stare to be free of this hell the way that the unsullied was about to be freed. Even if it meant death I knew that she wanted nothing more than to leave this place.

“I’ll take you as well, now. You’ll be Master Kraznys’ gift to me. A token of a bargain well struck.” I spoke in a rather smug voice. 

“She asks that you give me to her, as a present. She asks that you do this now.” She spoke in a smooth voice though I could tell that she was hesitant as if she wasn't sure what the master would do if he lost her.

I thought that the wise master would get angry and lash out at the young girl once the unsullied was gone and I wasn't going to let that happen, not that he would live long enough to make it out alive that is. 

“Do you have a name?” I asked sweetly. 

 I knew that violet eyes shimmering and gentle as I held a hand over my rounded stomach, a sweet smile pulling at her lips as her feet glided easily over the cobblestones.  

“This one’s name is Missandei, Your Grace.” She spoke hesitantly, letting her eyes circle the young queen, not sure if she was going to do it to me. 

“Do you have a family? A mother and a father you’d return to if you had the choice?” I spoke in a smooth voice.I didn't move from my spot as I looked over the harsh wise master looming over us as they loomed over his chest making sure the games and the gold were real. 

“No, Your Grace. No family living.” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

“You belong to me now. It is your duty to tell me the truth.” I spoke in such a firm voice that it shocked me. 

But I simply nodded my head looking down to my folded hands only for a moment before turning to look at the silver hair queen that had the same jutted chin poked out just a bit. 

“Yes, Your Grace. Lying is a great offense. Many of those on the Walk of Punishment was taken there for less.” She spoke in a smooth voice.  

“I offered water to a slave dying on the Walk of Punishment. Do you know what he said to me? Let me die.” I spoke with a sullen air around me as the young girl nodded her head slowly.

 “There are no masters in the grave, Your Grace.” She spoke in such a final voice.  

“Is it true what Master Kraznys told me about the Unsullied? About their obedience?” I spoke with doubt oozing in every word that she spoke. 

Even as we spoke the bald man nodded his head as I looked at him as he gripped a whip that held a harp as the handle. The unsullied didn't move and didn't show any emotion as this all meant nothing to them. I knew that it didn't matter to them who bought them as long as someone bought them. 

My heart was heavy with the thought of all the suffering that they must have gone through, nothing than anyone could have hoped for. I looked over both the bald men that I hated nothing more than anything else. I watched as the older men were talking in a smooth voice. 

“The master says they are untested. He says you would be wise to blood them early. There are many small cities between here and there, cities ripe for sacking. Should you take captives, the masters will buy the healthy ones and for a good price.” Missandei spoke as if on command. 

The wise master was stalking among the Unsullied as dangerous eyes were scanning over them like they were things, not people. My heart was thundering in my chest. The time was almost upon us. I looked over to the man as he spoke in a smug voice, one that screamed you are less than me, and no matter how much magic and dragons you have there will never be a time when you are greater than me. 

“And who knows? In ten years, some of the boys you send them may be Unsullied in their turn. Thus all shall prosper.” He spoke again through Missandei. The young girl was standing firm. The small 11-year-old girl was sweet and kind. 

He walked over to me, handing-off a smooth golden handle. There was a hunger filling my chest as I looked over to where a few small pyramids were hanging around. I didn't hear the symbol and I didn't see the smoke that was supposed to be rising up from the ground. 

“Is it done, then? They belong to me?” I spoke in a wondering voice

“It is done,” Kraznys spoke in a smooth voice. 

 “It is done,” Missandei spoke in a smooth voice. 

“She holds the whip,” Kraznys spoke in a smooth voice, his own eyes locked on the rubies. 

“You hold the whip,” Missandei spoke in a smooth voice. 

“The bitch has her army.” Even as Kraznys spoke I could feel my rage filling me as I looked over to him the last thing that I wanted him to see would be my face that much was for sure. 

I turn slowly and walk to the unsullied. “Unsullied!” I roared 

The Unsullied came to attention, I could see the way that Missandei’s head snapped up, her bright golden eyes widening as she looked over my arm like she couldn't believe that I spoke high valyrian. Ser Jorah sifted like he could sense it from the corner of my eye. I could see the way that his hand moved to the hip.

“Forward march!” As I spoke the thunderous steps filled the air. The Unsullied march.

“Halt!” Even as I spoke not a moment later they stopped almost like they stopped the moment that I said the word and not a second slower. 

The Unsullied halt. Kraznys was staring at me with wide eyes as he looked at me and slowly the information began to flow into his ears as if he was listening for the first time since the discussion for the unsullied began. 

“You speak Valyrian?”Even as he spoke in a shocked voice. I knew that he could barely believe it. 

“I am Daenerys Stormborn of the House Targaryen, of the blood of Old Valyria. Valyrian is my mother tongue.” I turned my attention to the Unsullied.

“Unsullied! Slay the masters, slay the soldiers, slay every man who holds a whip, but harms no child. Strike the chains off every slave you see!” Even as I spoke I turned my attention to the unsullied watching as for a moment nothing happened but then. 

As if something in them snapped, I watched as an Unsullied pierced a slave master through the heart with his spear. The so-called wise master looked like they were going to piss himself out in panic. 

 “I am your master.” Kraznys looked panicked as he struggled to keep his composure as he failed to get the unsullied to listen to him. 

“Kill her! Kill her! Kill her!” Even as he spoke I spun sharply on my heels. 

I lifted my hand up before slamming it down as if I was shoving someone below me, all the so-called wise masters collapsed to their knees. Their eyes were wide as my own began to glow a violent shade of purple. The last thing that I wanted was for them to look away, the large fat man tried to shut his eyes. But with my right hand, I slowly moved my hand to the right watching as his eyes were forcibly open. His eyes were wide with terror. 

“My face will be the last that you see.” I spit at them as a high valyrian spilled from my voice. 

I took in a deep breath as I lowered my left hand slacking it diagonally through the air, I watched as a sharp current of wind rushed through the air cutting the fat fool in half.  I could see the way that his eyes began to widen with doubt. With the next skinny slave master, I slammed my foot into the ground watching as it slowly started to swallow him up. Slowly at first but with each passing moment, he slid faster until his face was swallowed up. 

Only one man was left, I watched the way that the so-called wise master was pissing his pants, slowly I placed both hands in front of me, slowly closing my hands until they were fist. I watched as my blood-boiling spell took effect only this time it was twice as powerful. The blood burst and bubbled as blood spilled from his lips with a wet pop sickening wet sound filled the air as I watched white gooey liquid spilling from his cheeks. His eyes are nothing more than smoldering empty pits. 

I knew that was the last thing that he had seen was me, I looked over to the Unsullied as they went to work, slicing down the wise masters. I would have smiled if not for the fact that there was a massive explosion. It looks like Jon is alive and well. 


Jon POV 

I rushed through the city as men and women swirled around me as I took in a deep breath letting my blood boil as I looked over to the massive pyramids of those that did not deserve them, I hefted my blade over my head cocking my arm all the back watching the flames dancing along the blade watching as dazzling red and gray flames rushed through the air watching as massive arcs of flame thrust through the air. 

Burning skin and hair flooded my nose as I walked through the flame unbidden, my skin hardened at the sight of the flame as my whole body was swallowed by brilliant diamond scales. My mind and heart rushed with power and purpose as I looked over my shoulder to see the Dothraki that was forced to walk around the massive wall of flames that ate away at the city walls. I could hear the roar of women, men, and children as the Dothraki roared screaming at the top of their lungs and they slash and hacked.

There were arms flinging up in the air, blood erupted into the air painting them with blood as their horse reared with a furry and dragon began to rain down from the sky as I noticed the two massive dragons that were unleashing their massive barrage of flames on the slave-owning population only. Burning man until there was nothing but ash.

The sounds of anguish and pain filled my ears as the scent of burning flesh and hair filled my nose but it was something that I had gotten accustomed to in my years of training and raising dragons. My mind was calm as I ran through the burning halls of the city rushing through the smoking hole of the pyramid. Black smokey clouds enveloped all of Astapor. 

I could hear men screaming begging for my forgiveness as they fought the urge to collapse. I rushed past the guards that were collapsing. I knew that there would be no slaves resting in the quarters after all this was the main house and surely at this moment the slaves were in the barracks which I left untouched. 

 I simply walked past their burnt black bodies, my heart pounding wildly as he felt more alive at this moment than I have ever been I knew that I craved something more than a simple life, hunting and riding was fun but war and battling, librating, conquering they forced my whole body, mind, and soul to come alive. 

Skin black and charred stared back at me, all around me there was death and destruction swirling around all them. It did not take them long to get to the main hall to see men that called themselves wise masters sitting in the room as if nothing could touch them; it drove me into a murderous rage.

“As we speak, children are dying because of your need for power and gold, you gilded warriors' slaughter, your Unsullied taken by my wife, horses are burning, and all of this could have been avoided. It would have been simple you should have fallen on your swords and died, instead, you lived on like the poisonous beast we all know. Instead, you lived on and now you are going to pay for that.” My voice grew with fury.

I looked over to the leader of the wise master while the rest were begging and pleading for their lives; he stood firm. He held his convictions; though I could see the terror filling his eyes they were wet and glistening but he didn't speak out in terror. 

I gripped tightly to my blade until my knuckles threatened to split. Slashing upwards and downwards blood erupted from their bodies as their flesh burst and the scent of shit soaked in the air. Screams of shrill terror filled the air but they were falling on deaf ears. 

My thirst for blood was boiling, my magic felt more alive and for a moment it felt like I could feel the emotions of every dragon in the world, even the ones that were far from me. I knew that to others I looked like a beast, slashing and hacking covered in red fluid as he gave them a murderous grin. 

I took in a deep breath as I felt my chest expand. The most powerful of the masters were dead but there was so much more to go and I would take them all out before rushing back to Dany's side. I could hear the roar of the Dothraki as they sliced through people, the wailing screams didn't tell me who they were killing but I knew better they were to kill only the lords and ladies with the most lavish well dressed of the bunch. 

I would take out the slave master on this side of the city and Dany would take out the rest then we would rest and begin a new tomorrow. 


Daenerys POV 

The courtyard is filled with smoke and charred bodies. I looked over to see Ser Jorah surveying the carnage, Jon was walking through the massive opening with the Dothraki horde at his back. There was a warm smile on his face as I looked at the black grime that was littering his face. I knew that it had to be from the dried blood of his victims. 

There was a massive grin on his face as he looked over to Moondancer, his red and gray flames dancing along the stone wall as he curled. I could tell that he wanted nothing more than to tackle Jon and lick his face. I knew that the two were seldom ever apart and when they were apart it was when they were sleeping or if one was in the sky and one on the ground. 

Even now I could tell that Jon wanted to rush over to the dragons to talk. I knew more than anything he was funny about Rhaegal. There wasn't a day that went by that Jon didn't check on the dragons at least three times a day. I knew that he would be an attentive father since he was so attentive with the dragons. 

I could see the way that he walked and flew over the young girl Missandei. There was something warm to his eyes as he spoke with ease. I didn't know what language he was speaking. Instead, my eyes and ears were locking on the men in front of me. I walked forward to inspect the Unsullied, who was back in formation. There wasn't a single wound on them that much was clear and the bodies that laid around the ground were nothing compared to that of the bodies that were littering the west by the time that we got back. 

I carefully mounted my white and silver filly, riding between the men as the tension filled the air, and the air grew still as I looked over me. It was so sprinting that there was nothing more than the soft neighing and screeching of dragons. 

“Unsullied! You have been slaves all your life. Today you are free. Any man who wishes to leave may leave, and no one will harm him. I give you my word. Will you fight for me? As free men?” Even as I spoke I could see that no one spoke let alone looked in my direction. 

I thought that they might have said no or worse didn't say anything at all and would rather be slaves than to be free men. But then one of the Unsullied began to tap his spear rhythmically in the sand. Soon others join him, and more still until the sound becomes thunderous and unanimous. I could feel the eyes of Ser Jorah and Jon. 

It looked like it was time to settle the city. It made me think about how things were going with not only my mother but the west. Surely they were in an uproar. 



Chapter Text

Aerys POV 

My heart was rushing in my chest as I looked over to the people that were dancing around me in a panic.  Though there was a part of me that wanted to scream to shoot the dragons, there was even a bigger part of me that wanted to ride the dragon. To claim it for my own after all I am the king I should have the biggest dragon. All I would have to do was kill my so-called wife. 

“Shoot the beast, shoot it down but don't kill it! Hit it in the arm!!” Viserys roared with power and purpose. 

We watched as the dragon was flying out of sight, nothing but the glittering scales stared back at me as the loud ringing of bells filled my ears. I could see Tyrion, the young man with mismatched eyes that were locked on the dragon, his mouth hanging ever so slightly. He loved dragons almost to the point that he was and is obsessed and I knew that he was obsessed with them when they were just babies almost as much as me. 

Rhaenys didn't look shocked, instead, she looked mute as she watched the retreating form of the dragon and thought that it was nothing more than a madness overtaking her mind. There was something hungry in her eyes, almost like she knew the dragons were excited this whole time but she was more worried about having the dragon for herself. Her eyes flickered to her children if only for a moment.

Rhaegar was sitting in his seat, his conversation with Tommen all but caught off as his hand went to his brilliant glittering blue dragon that was the size of a dog. Glittering blue wings were pressed firmly against the ground as he looked over to the dragon, a long curling and coiling neck whipping back and forth as he looked ready to take off after the dragon but didn't dare move from his rider's side. 

The same could not be said with his sister dragon Rose; she swayed her interest with the older dragon as more important than her rider. The smooth pink dragon darted through the air and with that dragon many more followed. Spyros' fast golden wings cracked with lightning speed as he darted through the air making up the distance with Rose as the young dragon. Though they were all the same age Spyro was by far the fastest than the others. 

Meleys, much like Oceanus, didn't dare move from her spot by her rider as if she sent the tension that filled the air. I knew that this was unprecedented as the bell rang louder and louder I watched as panic lords were running around with fear in their eyes. Aegon still has his eyes shifted from the horizon to Rhaenys. 

“Call a small council meeting.” Even as I roared over the blanket panic I could see fear in their eyes. They wouldn't even think rationally at times where we need it more than anything. 

I looked over to Tywin. He seemed to be calm on the outside sitting mute in his chair at the high dials in the place of the hand of the king. His eyes were shifting with worry if not terror. The thought forced a smile on my face. I don't think that I had ever seen him uneasy let alone scared. I was a bit worried this was something else though as if all the plans that he carefully laid out were all going wrong. 

I grinned at him as I started to rise from the high dias. The madness and hysteria were swirling around us as I turned back to look at Varys. He was not speaking, hiding in the shadows. His pale powder face stared back at me, deep colored eyes were locked on me as if to say that I serve at your command but I knew better he was a snake wriggling around in the grass. 

“Gather the lords and ladies of the kingdom and bring them to the small council we must prepare and inform all about next steps.” Even as I spoke I was more than a little shocked at myself. 

I was never this clear, my mind had been drifting through a cloud of smug and confusion filling my mind but now there was a calm setting over my mind. I wonder if that was because of the hysteria around me or if it was the fact that I saw not a baby dragon but a real full-grown dragon or still growing since they never stop growing or aging. 

I rose from the ground and as I walked the Knights flocked around me but I knew that there was no point. I looked over to See Whent there was a dark look on his face like he hated that he was still stuck here. But the one good thing is that they escaped at least that was what his eyes seemed to say. 

“Find out who let them out.”  I looked over my shoulder to see the sellswords. All of them filled to the brim with confusion like they couldn't believe what they saw. 

My heart was thundering in my chest. There was no way that they didn't know about madness as it slowly began to creep through the edges of my mind, eating away at my mind and stability as I looked over to the leaders of the sellsword companies that were the first to come across the sea. 

“Gather the leader of the swell swords as well. I want to speak to them about what they know about my daughter and the grandson hidden away in the east. They had to come across from them the Targaryens of the east at least once.” Even as I spoke the others were rushing about. 

I could see Aegon and Rhaenys both began to whisper under their breath their head bows. I'm sure that the thought that the chaos that ensued would allow them to plot unnoticed. After a long moment, they rushed through the halls, not a second later their dragons took light as they made their way to the small council chambers. 

Viserys was staring up at the sky with venomous hatred filling his stare as if he could believe that his mother outdid him once again. But surely they must have all been thinking if there is one dragon this size there would be plenty more dragons the same size at least two more. Three big dragons use one thing but 10 drugs would be able to take them if they had time to grow. 

But the chance of them uniting would have been happening after all I was the one that divided them after all they were nothing more than half-bloods. After all, they should be lucky that they had dragons because of the blood that flowed in their veins they owe everything to me.  They should have just bowed but the nod like good half-blood that would never revolt against my son. Now they would have no choice but to fold under them. 

I looked over to the massive doors that began to part as the massive war room in the red tower stared back at me. This room was twice the size of that in the tower of the king. There was a hunger building in my own chest as an image of that bright green dragon flashed before my eyes. I could hear the bronze accents that were shimmering in my mind. 

The images were taunting me. It was more than a startling sight. I wanted them to shoot the beast down and kill the dragon rider. Rhaella had outlived her usefulness now that she had a dragon. I knew that the massive beast would be mine. I was the king and I always got what I wanted no matter what. I walked to the head of the table collapsing as I ran my fingers along my jaw. 

One by one I watched as the lords of the realm came in each one of them carrying degrees and disbelief and wonder filling their eyes. I looked over to the first of Lord Doran his gout has been acting up lately but he wouldn't miss another function in the capital. After all, the last one that he missed was when the dragons were first hatched. 

 Doran is a cautious, pensive, and subtle man. He has a bad case of gout which has recently left him unable to walk, instead of having to rely on his wheeled chair, or a palanquin, to move around. He appears to be much older than he is in truth. His body is soft and shapeless, and gout has swollen and reddened the joints of his knees, toes, and hands. He covers his legs and feet with a blanket, blocking the sight of his gout. His dark eyes were locked on me as a hunger filled his stare. 

A large man that I knew to be his guard pushed his chair forward as his eyes flickered over to me only for a moment as he placed Doran as far from me as he could. I knew that he didn't like nor trust me. I could see the way that his eyes shone flicker led to the lord and ladies of the realm with the largest armies and most of the gold. 

Lord Mace, the red face fooled, walked into the table bumbling over to my right as if he was equal to the rest of the lords. Lord Tywin was leering at Mace as if to say don't you dare sit in my seat. Once Mace realized his mistake he moved over one seat until the spot was vacant, the gold flakes in his eyes had a dangerous shimmer to them. 

I looked over to the next man that had walked in Lord Edmure Tully, the new lord in the Riverlands.  Hoster was sick and would be dead in the coming weeks if not years. I looked over to Edmure. The way that he looks very similar to his father was almost uncanny.

Edmure has auburn hair and deep blue eyes, like most Tullys, has seemed muscles but not enough to be a physical threat to any of my knights. His eyes shifted between me and the next man that came into the room Ned stark his dark gray eyes were the color of wet stone the man was brimming with hatred. By now the whole team knew what happened. 

No one had held their tongue, the whole realm knew that I sentenced my own blood to death for what they think is no reason but I knew better. They were dirty whore and half-bloods that couldn't be trusted and this just proves it. They hatched dragons in the east and instead of coming back and throwing themselves at my feet begging for forgiveness that would come only if they gave me their dragons. 

Ned sat as far from me as he could, I could tell that he didn't want to be here, to begin with, but he didn't have a choice. I'm sure that if he had to choose a Targaryen to back then it would be them. He would choose the one with northern blood.  It would be an easy choice and now that I didn't have Lyanna in my dungeons to keep them in line. I knew that there was no way that he would know me. He would come to all functions to keep up appearances but he should not be trusted. 

Even now I could see the treacherous twinkle in his eyes as he leaned back in his chair taking in the sight of the other lords. The next one to make their way into the room was a lord that I didn't often see. The. Lord of the Iron Island had a bitter look on his face like the last thing that he wanted was to be here. There was something dark falling on his face but I could see the devious twinkle in his eyes.

Balon was looking gaunt with a hard face. He has hard black eyes with long grey hair flecked with white that hangs past the small of his back. He has a stoop in his shoulder. Balon is not as tall or as strong as his father Quellon who I knew only by name and a chance entered once but I knew that they would do a thing to get ahead. 

The moment that he sat down I knew that there was going to be tension in the air. Something amusing and dark filled his stare as he looked from me to Ned and then back to me. He must have known something and I would pay whatever price it was to get that information. I looked at him for only a moment longer as the rest of the lords came in. 

Lord Joffrey Baratheon was the next one to come in and it amused me he had only been acting lord since just now. It was strange the little whore Cersei had been the act lady of the stormlands since the death of her husband and her good brother and yet suddenly he comes the lord before his 15 name day no less. Also as if she had something more important to do.

Joffrey has the Lannister look and is tall for a boy his age, with blond curly hair. Known to be handsome I realized he didn't have a single Baratheon feature it amused me the most. When Robert died all traces of his family died. There is only Renly and he would not be alive for much longer with Myrcella now married to Aegon. I wouldn't need him anymore. Joffrey has deep green eyes and pouty lips that stank of the Lannister blood. 

As he made his way into the room there was a tension hanging on his shoulder he didn't dare look at me but at the next people who walked the room were my children and grandchildren. Viserys had something dark and venomous falling across his face, paler-colored eyes filling with murderous hate. I knew that he always thought Jon and Daenerys below him but now they were the ones with the larger dragons. 

His shoulders were rigid and dangerous as he sat down at the other head of the table there was a sneer on his face as he glared at me through narrowed stares as if to say that this was my fault and maybe on some level this is my fault. After all, I should have had their throats slit in their bed the stupid little savage monkeys didn't have the decency to die with grace. 

I took in a long breath letting my chest expand as I did my best to keep calm as Rhaenys and Aegon were some of the last people to walk into the room. It had looked like an understanding had fallen upon the two of them and I didn't like that one bit. I might be mad but I was not dumb. I  knew that there was a reason that Visery was collecting sell swords because of these two. 

I knew that each one of them was plotting to set out on their own when the dragons were large enough to be a threat but now something changed. That something being the east after all they didn't think that they would be fighting against large dragons. Moondancer proved that size does not matter. 

She and her rider fought against a dragon larger than them one on one. I knew that if they had gathered all ten dragons against the larger dragon they might be able to overpower them and having a larger army wouldn't hurt either. Rhaenys sat to the right of her husband but I could tell that she was revolted by the very sight of him. Aegon sat beside her and watched as Jon Arryn walked in. He was in older age but he was still strong and built sturdy as he sat down next to Aegon. 

There was hatred in his face as he looked over to Arryn. I knew that he blamed him for the cause of his father's death and he was not wrong. If the North and the Vale didn't support Robert then there would have been no real backing for his rebellion; he would have just been a jilted lover.
After all the lords and ladies made their way into the room the small council came in. Tyrion waddled into the room with Monford, Pycelle, both in tow, Varys was resting in behind me as he loomed over all of us with knowing eyes. Arthur was gone so Jamie would be the best sword in the west. 

Oakheart went missing. I didn't know where he went but now I would demand to know where he went and something tells me that it has something to do with Viserys. In fact, a lot of people have been disappearing, there was talk that Loras Tyrell the third born son of the Tyrells went on a hunting trip with some friends but never came back. 

The same could be said with people in the north. They all seemed to just disappear, my heart was hammering in my ears as I looked lord, not knowing who was planning ahead to help me and who was a viper in the grass. 

“Dragons? It was one thing when they were cute little dragons! But now full-grown dragons are hidden away in the east. That is something else.” Edmure spoke in a shocked terrified voice. 

I watched the way that his eyes shifted to the window where I knew three dragons were resting. I looked over to Rhaenys as her fingers were trailing along the table as she tapped her finger gently as Aegon leaned forward, something dark and dangerous flocking against his eyes. 

“The dragons will grow; ten drakes could take on three dragons and we don't need to kill the dragons, we need to kill the rider. Dragons are intelligent but they won't attack another dragon lord unless someone directs them. Kill the rider, kill the problem.”  Aegon spoke with ease.

 It shocked everyone in the room no more than his sister and evil consort, “You would kill Jon, grandmother, and Daenerys, a pregnant Daenerys” Her voice oozed with disbelief as disgust edged in her eyes. 

They were not the only ones that looked disgusted with the train of thought, Ned leered at him as he spoke in a dangerous voice that was borderline treacherous. 

“You would be a kin killer, your brother did nothing to you, he was the one locked away on an island separated from the rest of his family. He barely knew you, you have no reason to hate him. Yet you send spies and assassins after him. Now you are worried that they will come back and give you exactly what you deserved.” Ned scoffed at the young prince. 

I had to admit that while I hated Ned I loved seeing anyone take the young prince down a few pegs. I watched the other lords grow more blood the next one to speak was Lord Doran, there was hate in his eyes as he leered at Ned 

“If not for your sister spreading her legs where they didn't begin to spread she created that Northern bastard.” Even as he spoke I just felt the tension filling the air. 

I didn't dare speak. I simply watched as the lords were trying to rip each other apart. There was a smug smile pulling at my lips as I watched with angry eyes. Ned leered at him as he ran a hand along the brown and gray neatly trimmed beard, a warm smile once grabbing his lips as it used to when his sister was still here in the capital. 

“If not for my sister spreading her legs as you put it, then you would never have had dragons, Jon and Dany were the ones to hatch dragons first that is why they are larger. They were the ones that created the circumstances to allow Rhaenys to hatch those eggs and if the king didn't sentence them to death they wouldn’t feel the need for the vengeance that they feel now. You continued to make attempts on their lives and still, they haven't raced across the sea with their dragons and burned you all. Do you really think that you are the ones that have been wronged? Innocent children were almost murdered and you have the nerve to complain what they did to you.” Even as Ned spoke I could feel the convection in his voice as he leered at the men. 

No one dared look at me or Ned, their eyes locked on the table as something akin to terror-filled their eyes. No one dared say anything, they all thought that Ned was right that they had this coming but I would prove them all wrong. 

“Rhaenyra Targaryen divided the kingdom, Maegor the cruel thought he deserved the throne that he was superior to his brother. These are the ones that fell apart and two of the bloodiest wars occurred. I would not let Jon become the next Maegor and Dany the next Rhaneyra. They were a threat and now this only proves it. They hatched those eggs and instead of towing themselves at our feet giving the eggs to the three eldest Targaryen children they hid away in the east. They brought this on the same. Now we are in earnest preparations for the war. Each kingdom is to start building scorpions, information is going to be key. Mount them on the walls and the ships as well as wagons.” Even as I spoke I could see the tension filling the air. 

I looked over to Viserys who had this trump smile on his face as he spoke in a smooth voice. 

“I am one step ahead of you father, I sent Oakheart to the east where he will go under the guise of a whtie flag and send us back periodic reports. We should know more about the dragons, their armies, and the best way to take down Jon and Dany. They sent us head and bodies we shall rain fire and blood down on their heads.” Even as he spoke I could feel the tension that parked in my chest. 

I grinned madly at myself as I leaned forward as I turned to each of the lords, each one of them buried with varying degrees of shock, dismay, and fear. But I could see even a few of the grinding with a hunger for power. I looked over to Balon. He was leaning back into the chair; he must have known that a fleet would be important. After all, he knew something that I wanted to know. We would need a fleet to carry the armies 

“Alright, head back to your respective kingdom and get ready. We never know which kingdoms they will attack first. Also, let me make this clear. Viserys will be king! You are all going to fall under him or die.” Even as I spoke I could see the tension 

I looked over to Balon as the others nodded their heads slowly as they looked over to Balon as the other lords moved their chairs as they left, leaving only Balon. Ned was the first one to rush out of the room. I am sure of the thought of fighting against his nephew. Though if he couldn't fight against his nephew then we would put someone in place that could. 

“Varys gets me the name of the most prominent lords of the north that aren't tied to the Starks either through blood or relations with the starks.” Even as I spoke I looked over to Balon. 

His dark-colored eyes were like oil swirling around in the pits as he looked amused. 

“Do you have something to tell me, Balon?” Even as I spoke I could see the way that had darkened. 

“Do you have something to give me?”  Even as he spoke I could see the way that his eyes sparkled like he wanted something. 

I nodded my head slowly. I knew that he had only two children, let one of them being a daughter who had a child of her own with a lord that she was forced to marry that would give us the ships and an iron-clad agreement one that they wouldn't dare break because it would mean that they would be running their own chances at the throne. 

“Your daughter has a three-year-old daughter, my son has a three old son. They will wed and their child will marry the child of Rhaegar and Visneya.”  Even as I spoke the older man grinned. 

“Well, where to start…” Even as he spoke I knew that whatever he had to say would be important. 

This is the game of thrones and I would win. I wouldn't die. My son would be king with an army of dragons at his back. 

Chapter Text

 Caitlyn POV

We had been on the ocean for 2 weeks at least that was what was expected but the ship was battled by storms ripping at the sails shredding the gentle fabrics. To the point that we had to sow the sheets to make up for the lack of sails. My body was growing weak and I couldn't help but think that this was divine intervention. Were the seven testings us in some way? 

I wasn't even sure as I was stuck on the stout wooden ship for the third week. I couldn't stand to be on this ship any longer. My mind was numb, my body sore and aching and my mind weary. I knew that it wouldn't be much longer before I collapsed. We were down to rationing at this point. We had maybe a week left of water and a few days left of the food. I didn't think that we were going to make it. 

The wind was scarce and there was not a few days ago a strong gust of wind pushed us forward and now I could see the brown coast of one of the free cities but I didn't know which one.  I looked over my shoulder where Theon and Sansa were leaning against the railing. They didn't look as giant as I did. They passed a lot better. I could tell that the eastern climate didn't agree with my daughter. 

She went from having smooth ivory skin that didn't have a single blemish on her skin and now it was a smooth pink color her skin was burning beneath the hot arid air and overbearing sun of the east. I couldn't help but worry over her. It was too hot to cover up her skin so after first she did her best to stay below the ships but the heat was so heavy and feeling that there was no escape from it. 

So instead she exposed herself to the sun forcing her body to take in the harsh rays and now her skin was slowly starting to turn a bright golden color not the same deep tan that you would expect for over-exposure. It was almost like a golden glow. 

Sansa is traditionally beautiful, not even the eastern sun burning at her skin could ruin it. Though I had to admit that the new golden glow almost made her seem like a Riverland goddess. She took after my side of the family and while I love the Starks I was glad for that. While I loved my Bed he is not nearly as handsome as his elder brother and his father was no looker either. She got the Tully outstanding beauty and she was not the only one. 

Her high cheekbones made her look like a princess and I knew that was the one thing that she wanted more than anything else. When she heard about the dragons, saw them at the capital at the wedding, I knew that she wanted nothing more than to have a Targaryen and dragon knight of her own but the only one that could be is Jon and he doesn't have dragons and he probably already married Daenerys.

I could see the way that her deep blue eyes sparkled as she stared at the gold coast the same way that I did but she saw more than salvation and new supplies after a three-week journey. Instead, she saw a place with fanatical wonder that she couldn't wait to see. 

Her thick soft auburn hair was lighter than even mine her shining crimson hair was damp as it rested in a tight not, I knew that her hair was too heavy and she was complaining that her hair was too heavy and damp with sweat she almost cut it off but thought that she would look manly or worse like Arya. She is a tall girl and while other tall 11-year-old girls might be awkward or clumsy she is graceful and womanly. She is soft-spoken and sweet-smelling; some would say that she is even air-headed and lacks intelligence. The thought of it saddened me. 

I looked red to her honorable protector and sweet-hearted wolf, better than any knight, Lady the young direwolf was the smallest of the wolves at 8 years old you would have expected the wolf to be as large and meaty as Grey Wind, Summer, and Nymeria, even Shaggy dog is bigger. But Lady was the size of the horse and while she could carry the weight of Sansa she couldn't hope to bear the weight of Robb or Bran like with Grey Wind and Summer. 

Lady has grey fur and yellow eyes. She is the smallest of the litter and you wouldn't know that unless you had all the pups in the same place which never really happened. It made me wonder if Jon still had his wolf or was the beast just as dead as his hopes of winning the throne. I knew that this was important to my husband but my only worry was my daughter. I cared nothing for the Targaryen boy. 

I knew that it was irrational to blame him; he didn't travel to the past and tell his mother to sleep with his father, starting the largest rebellion since the Blackfyre rebellion. I knew that wasn't his choice but that didn't change the fact that the man that I loved, my first great love, was dead because of the young boy's grandfather, and while I knew that it was foolish to hate him for that. It was the actions of his mother and father that led to that death. The only one that I should blame is Aerys but the heart is not logical. 

I sighed heavily as I turned to the other person that I didn't trust,  I think the only person that I hated on the same level as the targaryens was the Greyjoys they caused my Bed to many problems and as I looked over to the cause of my unease I knew that it was only a matter of time that Balon betrayed us. Shortly before we left we went to Balon to talk to him about a deal. In exchange for the ships, the Ironborn could have a foothold in the north as long as they stopped raiding the north, plus whatever gold and gems they stole from the enemy kingdoms. They agreed but too quickly. 

It made me think that they were up to something and I couldn't tell if Thoen knew or if he was oblivious like the rest of us about what they were planning. I knew that he felt jilted after all when he went to the iron island to speak with his father he found that his sister, his elder sister, would be the heir to the island and her child would be heir after her. He felt cheated but he didn't really know his family not really. I'm sure that to his father he was nothing more than an iron born dressed in a wolf skin cloak not to be trusted. 

I sighed heavily as I looked over to Theon, indecision eating away at me, as I looked at the lean, dark, handsome youth, with black hair, and a lean, dark face. He seems to find everything amusing. He is known for his confidence but I find him annoying and smug to the point where there were times when I wanted to punch him in the face. 

He has a cocky smile, he is promiscuous and vain. I didn't like him around my daughter. I thought that he would be a bad influence but I also knew that he would die for her. Theon seeks approval from the Starks even though I could see that as an outsider myself in the north. I married a northern man and had 5 northern children and I still felt like an outsider. But I'm sure that they would be more welcoming than the east. 

Theon wears a fur-lined cloak, black silk gloves, black leather boots, silvery-grey lambswool breeches, a white leather belt, and a black velvet doublet embroidered with the Kraken of House Greyjoy. But now he was stripped of the clothes and was now wearing nothing but white shorts and loose-fitting brown pants. I watched them for a quick shake of my head and turned my attention to the city. 

I didn't know what city it was until a man spoke in a quicken voice and one filled with relief. “Pentos is a large port city, more populous than Astapor on Slaver's Bay which is where you will be going.  We will need to get a lot of supplies you might even need to get a new ship from the last storm we have been taking on water. I don't think we could survive another storm and I do not doubt that we will run into trouble in the east. Not to mention that this city is the  closest of all the Free Cities to King's Landing which as I'm sure you know would hear even the slightest bit of information about you and your kin.” Even as he spoke I could see the blank look in his eyes. 

I sighed heavily as I looked over to the coast I knew that he was right we needed to be careful and at night I could hear the creak and the groans of the ship so I knew that it was not something that he was simply making up to get us off of his ship I knew that it was more than that.

“Pentos is one of the westernmost of the Free Cities which means that they would also have the most important about the west. If there is anything you want to know before we get going, now would be the best time to ask before we get back on a boat if we can find one.  The city lies on the Bay of Pentos off the narrow sea, with the Flatlands and Velvet Hills to the east which is also the same direction of Astapor and the other slave cities.” Even as he spoke, design flooded me. 

To think that Jon would employ slaves. I knew to come every once in a while for a visit. He did not seem like the employed slaves; his father had a great sense of honor as long as Lyanna wasn't concerned. I knew that he would never have approved of this. I sighed heavily as I rubbed my brow making a better look at the city which is our only hope to get to a nephew that I barely knew. 

Pentos has massive, high walls, the city has many square brick towers all of them staring back at me. Most of the roofing is done in tiles. Pentos has walled estates, such as menses. I noticed that there was a massive gate that allows the traveler to exit the city to the east, in the direction of the Rhoyne. A large red temple is located in the city, and the red priests could see it even from here. 

Slowly my attention turned to the massive ports were ships all from war galleys to trading ships and cog ships. The sight was stalking as I looked to the bustling ports. Watching as the ships sailed further into the port as the loud of the people filled the air as the ship began to dock, the loud rattling of chains filled my ears as I looked to the cause of the sound a black anchor slammed into the water watching as the water a the surface spilled. 

A hunger filled me. The first thing that I would do was get something to eat and from there we can decide what to do next. 


Theon POV 

The darkness of the pub swirled around me as I looked over to Sansa. There was a warm smile on her face as she looked up with big blue eyes though I could see the confusion that fell on her face. I looked over to Caitlyn. She was stiff and filled with annoyance that it took us nearly an hour to find a place to eat. Then it took us even longer to find a place that spoke the common tongue. 

That sour look never fell from her face as she looked to the people passing by every once in a while she would find a slave and that sour look turned into one of disgust. I sighed heavily taking in a long heavy breath as I slunk back in my own chair. My bow and arrows were resting on my back and my sword and dagger were resting on my belt. 

As I watched them for a moment I could see the ship captain staring back at me. There was something dark and foreboding fell over the air as I watched him for a moment. I could tell that whatever he had to tell us was no good. 

He had smooth brown skin tanned like leather in the sun. He had thick black hair that was slowly starting to gray and deep blue eyes that were locked on me. I knew that he was from Pentos. He was a strong older man. He was the only reason that he got us here. It was a hard three weeks, a three-week trip that was meant to only be two weeks at the most. It was hell and it was only because of him that we got here. 

“So we have news about the ship.” Even as he spoke he did so in a hesitant voice. 

I could see the way that his eyes shifted from me to Caitlyn and then back to the young lady of the north Sansa. She was more and more of stunning beauty with each passing moment she would have made a good wife. I knew that she would have been my life if I was the heir of the Iron Islands then they should have given Sansa a peace offering for the ships but instead my big sister got the role. 

“Well get on with it,” I spoke in a cruel arrogant voice. 

Hatred filled my chest as I thought about my sister, the bright bubbling blood spilling into my thoughts as I thought about my sister and her bastard child with a man that she never loved but married anyway. The thought forced murderous hate to fill my chest overwhelming me as the older man cocked his brow upwards like watch your tone. I don't care who you think that you are. 

I tried to keep that sneer from my face as I looked over to Lady Catelyn that nodded her head as if telling him to go on. I could see the urgency that was brimming in her bright blue eyes. I looked over to Sansa who wasn't paying us the least bit of attention instead her eyes were locked on Lady the young dire wolf gnawing happily on a turkey bone. 

“The hull is cracked and rotting away; there is no way that the ship can sail again. There is a place where we can get some horses but that would take 2 months to get there. The best choice would be to go to the ports and try to get a ship to take you the rest of the way.” Even as he spoke I could see that this was really just the only best real course of action 

Lady stark nodded her head firmly as she spoke in a smooth voice, “Let's go to the ports then” 

At the ports

The lively ports of the Pentos stare back at me as people rush about trying to sell their glittering trout and shelled fish. The scent of brine clinging to the air as the seawater splashed gently against my skin peppering it with salt as my skin browned from the sun. Sansa was looking around with bright blue eyes taking in all the sight as Lady Stark walked with grace but stiffly all the same. 

Gorleo lead the way until we were standing in front of a large brown desk I could see a large portly man that I could only assume is the harbormaster. His face, and skin were brown and worn as leather, his eyes were a faded gray as he slowly looked me over with a bored expression. 

As Gorleo began to speak I didn't know a single thing that he was saying but I knew that it had something to do with trying to find a ship. High valyrian or some bastard language of it began to spill from his lips. 

“They would like to book passage for the three of them to Astapor” His voice echoed over the loud roar. 

It was like the moment that he said Astapor the whole world seem to stop the bustle of the fishing village were gone leaving only this tense and almost strange since I knew that something must have been going on as I shifted my eyes to the women and men some of the had western looks as they whispered under their breaths. 

Lady Caitlyn sensed the change in the air the same as me but she simply pulled out a thick leather-bound purse filled with gold but it did nothing. The Port master didn't look the least bit moved as his eyes scanned over each of us lazily as he spoke in a smooth voice. High valyrian spilling from his lips I didn’t understand a single word but after a moment Gorleo's shoulders began to stiffen as he translated it into the common tongue. 

“He said that Astapor is off-limits where there is a fight between Astapor and the neighboring slave cities. The Targaryen stole the Unsullied and are now conquering the cities one at a time. Even now the flames are still smoldering over the massive graves of the slave masters. They say that there are dragons stalking the skies.” Even as he spoke he did so with terror. 

I could feel the tension that filled the air as I turned my attention to the Starks. They said that there were only deacons in the west. Surely this had to be an exaggeration. I knew that the men were simply being worried for nothing. I nodded my head as I looked ready to simply leave it would seem that we were going to have to travel overland. 

“I know a horse master. We can go there to get horses.” Gorleo spoke in a smooth voice. 

I knew that he wasn't doing this because he cared what happened to us. I'm sure that he was hoping to get something out of it. I'm sure that he knew more about Jon and Daenerys than he was letting on but whatever we had no idea. I looked over to the man I didn't like or trust. But after a long moment, Lady Stark nodded her head as we started to make our way out of the ports. 

We didn't get even more than a few feet out of the port when two men came up to us there was something dark and daring on their face I didn't like or trust them but they spoke in high valyrian that I struggled to understand but I knew that Gorelo would translate the thought of having to speak through him unnerved me. He could say whatever we want and we would never know what they are talking about. 

After a moment he turned around speaking in a grave voice, “The cheesemonger wants to talk to you, they aren't giving us much of a choice.” Even as he spoke I knew that this was a shakedown of some sort.

  I gripped tighter than the smooth metal pommel of my blade ready to kill anyone that heartened us but as I noticed the fact that the men that were standing around me were no men at all but Unsullied could Jon have sent them? No there is no way after all there is no way that he could have known that we were here so this had to be something else. Either way I knew that we didn't have much of a choice because after all they are the Unsullied the best of the best there is no way that I could be two at the same time. 

Lady Stark must have said the same thing as she nodded her head firmly as she started to rise into the carriage knowing that she had no choice and she was not the only one. I could see the way that Gorleo's face began to darken like this was not what he expected when he told us that he would get us to the dragon prince of the east. 

My heart was hammering in my chest as I looked over to Saanse. She was the only one that didn't seem to know the change that was filling the air. She simply smiled like this was great. I could see the way that her eyes were locked on the sky watching the brilliant blue sky before to the ground as she watched the charge only for a moment before coming into it. 

I sighed heavily as I climbed in after them knowing that we had no choice. We would be forced to go see this man, this man that might or might not be an ally that could or could not lead us to the Targaryen we seek. I don't see this going well. What has Jon gotten us into?


Sansa POV

When I had first heard that I was going to have to go to the east to act as a political aid familia tied to the west. I thought that this couldn't get any better. A real fairy tale fighting against the tyranny of a king that was sure to make sure that he was killing his own blood. A dance of dragons was one of my favorite stories. I knew that it was based on real events but some of the greatest epics and love stories stem from the dance of dragons. 

My heart was thumping in my chest. I knew that at any moment we were getting closer and closer to the dragon prince forced into exile. I don't remember the last time that I saw him. I was only a little girl 4 years old. It was hard to remember what he even looked like. I knew that he looked like Rhaegar but he didn't have the coloring of a Targaryen but I remember hearing that he was the prettier than of all the Targaryen including the women. 

The thought forced a smile on my face as I thought about seeing him. Now I'm sure that he was handsome,I wanted nothing more than to see him. I grinned gently at the thought as I watched the city of Pentos begin to fade away until I noticed the massive manse that was fast and the sight of it startled me and filled me with hunger at the sight. It was nice living in Winterfell but it was barren winter-filled land and I was a summer girl. 

The manse has brick walls twelve feet high with iron spikes atop. There are three gates, the main gatehouse being the chief way in and out of the manse. There is one in the garden that is hidden by ivy. The third gate is a poster by the kennels. The main and postern gates are guarded by boys who wore black leather and spiked helms that had a way that made them look like the little spikes on the baby dragons that were hiding even now in the castle. 

The manse has pillared galleries, pointed arches, and a tiled courtyard in which mushrooms grow from cracks. I watched the way that the gates began to part as a warm smile pulled at my lips as I grinned at the sight of the gates that were slowly starting to part way. The sight was startling, to say the least. This was something out of my dreams. 

There is a marble pool with a statue of a naked youth in its center. The statue is lithe and handsome, made of painted marble so that the hair is blond and shoulder-length. It is poised to duel with a bravo's blade in hand. The pool is surrounded by six cherry trees. The brilliant red cherries were staring back at me. The gardens behind the manse are more extensive. I could only see the massive trees and the plants from here but I couldn't make out anything for sure. 

The manse is guarded by plump Unsullied, eunuch soldiers from Astapor. Other slaves include two fat female cooks, young and old; a potboy; a freckled washerwoman; a blond girl trained in Lys; and a mousy older woman. All of them were waiting at the door as I noticed the darkness that filled their stares like the last thing that they wanted was to welcome us. In fact, there almost looks like terror and hatred.
I noticed among them with a man a large man who is morbidly obese. He has pig eyes and fat cheeks. He has a huge white belly and a pair of heavy breasts that sag like sacks of suet covered with coarse yellow hair.  The man had a forked yellow beard, which he tends to stroke, it is oiled so it gleams like gold. Although he uses heavy perfumes I could smell them from here as the wind rippled through his flesh and hair.  He has crooked yellow teeth. Despite his bulk, I watched as he walked gracefully to the carriage as I rocked me back and forth. 

“Lady Stark, Lady Sansa, it's an honor to meet the family of King Jon and Queen Daenerys. Please come in, we should speak.” Even as he spoke there was a warm smile on his face but I could tell that he didn't like this. 

“No, we are good. We came to meet you. Now we must go. We need horses and supplies before we make our way.” Even as mother spoke I could see the dangerous light 

“I must insist” Even as he spoke I could feel swords pointed at our backs. 

Now, this sweet story was turning into a nightmare. 

What was going on? 

Chapter Text

Lyanna POV

My heart was thundering in my chest I couldn't think, I could not eat, I couldn't sleep all I could do was pace back and force as I looked over to Arthur he was awake sitting on a log as he began to sharpen Dawn like he knew that we would be getting into a fight pretty soon. I looked to the swirling hills and valleys that were by Pentos. I knew that sooner or later we would make it to Astapor probably in another day or so. I wasn't used to riding on a dragon back, none of us were. 

    I looked down at my fingers. They were read and raw from the exposure of gripping sizzling hot skin. I knew that my skin would scar not that it ever bothered me. I was not a lady despite my station and my blood. I loved riding, but that riding horse was not a magical fire-breathing beast. When Rhaella told me that they had dragons I thought that it was the delusion of a hungry depraved mind but she was right this whole time and I didnt even know what to do. 

    I didn't care about the dragons I cared about my son and now that I was this close just a hop skip and jump from him I couldn't be far from him. My heart was racing in my throat as I looked to the horizon knowing that I wanted nothing more than to go off. I was glad that we didn't have to hide away in the dark and fly off soon. 

    The bright orange horizon stared back at me as I looked over to the brilliant green dragon with smooth bronze. The dragon was climbing higher and higher into the sky in a spinning arcing motion. The motion was almost trained like the young dragon had done this before, almost as if he had trained. Like the way that a hound master would train his dogs. 

    Rhaella was on the back of the dragon. I could tell that he was moving slower because of her. I looked over to Rhaella, a smile on her face, brilliant and gleaming as they dived hovering over the ground as if she knew that I was watching her the whole time. Her whipping silver hair was shimmering in the morning light as she jumped off the dragon's back. Running her fingers on the dragon's neck.     

    She, like me and Arthur, didn't have a single scratch on her hands. It's almost like she was born to ride and I knew that she was, after all, a Targaryen. My heart was hammering even louder this time with worry, worry that if we didn't get to Astapor and soon then we would be the ones that would miss us when they left. Then there was the bronze dragon, there was no way of knowing when the young dragon was sent to come to us and how he knew where to look for us. 

    There were so many questions that I didn't know the answer to, but there was only one thing that seemed to make sense. The only reason that the young dragon was able to find us without having a human on his back to guide him was as if there was a human in his mind guiding him. Did Jon activate his warg abilities? It had been latent in our family for years. It was the only thing that could have made sense. 

    I took in a long steadying breath as excitement threatened to force my blood to rush and chill all at the same time. I grinned gently at the sight of the dragon. This was proof that my son was the best of both me and his father. I knew that he had a quick temper and one that lasted long and for a while. But that was for the benefit of the others, now I wanted more than anything to come get my son to tell him how proud I was and how I wanted nothing more than to see him again to lay my eyes on him and tell him how proud his father would have been if he was still alive. 

    “You're worried for Jon but if he had a gorgeous dragon just like this one then now he is in good hands. After all, he is a much more skilled dragon rider than anyone else in the world except maybe Dany. Dragons on a good day can be ridden even if it was by a few months. “ Even as Rhaella spoke in a warm voice. 

    I nod my head but what did she mean by a couple of months surely they would have ridden them the moment that they got a chance how long before they would have waited for the dragons to grow. Confusion must have spilled over my face as Rhaella sat next to Arthur. He was weary of the dragon but he showed the intelligent beast the proper respect. 

    “The youngest dragon to be ridden by Moondancer into battle was at least 3 years old for a small petite  13-year-old girl. I'm sure that they had to wait.” Even as Rhaella spoke I could feel the doubt in her words. 

    She didn't know much about dragons so I knew that at the very least she was working with the knowledge she has known her whole life. It's not like there is anyone out there that might know more of dragons except for Jon and Dany. 

    “After we eat we can head out and we should be there in a day or two.” Even as Rhaella spoke Arthur seemed relieved as he would finally get back to his prince. 

    He never stopped being loyal to Rhaegar Targaryen and now he would be able to do what he set out to do to protect the prince even if that means that he is going to have to fight against the other children of Rhaegar's Targaryen. Plus there was a sense of emergency. Even now there would be a young knight under the guise of a white flag in their camp even as we spoke. Arthur couldn't risk sending them a letter he knew the ravens were being shot down, he had to hold out hope that they could stay off wondering eyes long enough for us to warn him.

    That was why I was so tense. This was not the welcome home I imagined but I wanted to see my son and warn him so waiting was not an option. 

    Please let them be okay. 

    “Alright then let's eat quickly. I am ready to take my son back for the first time in a long time. I will get to hold my son.” I spoke warmly 

    I'm coming to work in two days. 


Jon POV 

    I took in a long breath trying to keep a passive look on my face as I looked over to Daenerys. There was a warm smile on her face as she looked out to the ocean that we had assembled. I knew that they were the best solutions to make sure that the city didn't fall apart the moment that we left for Yunkai and we would be leaving for Yunkai in the coming days. The magic that Dany used to build the walls did help us speed up the whole process. 

    There were three men that were not of the freed slave portion of the city, the man sitting across from me had thick black silky hair that was shimmering in the light the heat around us was stifling yet he was wearing thick blue silks the hunger in his deep obsidian eyes were locked not on me but only my wife. She was leaning back in the chair with a warm smile on her face as her large rounded stomach stared back at me. 

    Her breasts were large and had ample swelling from all the milk that she refused to waste. There would be no wet nurse; she would feed our children the way that she chose. I smiled warmly at my wife knowing that in a few short months she would give birth and our child or children would be brought into this world. 

    I turned back to the man that looked at my wife with sultry eyes, he had a lean form he wasn't built with muscle but he did have a solider one that he paid to protect him sneaking behind his chair though the soldier had his gaze averted to the ground like he was too terrified to look on his face almost like he was afraid that we would kill him if he acted out, we were not like the good master of Astapor. 

    He was arguing high Valyrian spilling from his lips, “You want us to move from slavery to fishing! Ha! We would go from a booming market to depress and no money or food for our families.” I rubbed my brow as his gravelly voice filled the air. 

    “Yes we can not afford to look weak or the Yunkai will come and kill us all.” A second man spoke. The second of the three men to sit on the council that was not a slave. 

    While these men were not slaves they were slave masters but not among the good master the richest of the bunch I looked over to Dany smile warming as I pulled out a book, the book that I usually had been holding onto was my dragon taming book but this one was far more important to colonize the east. 

    I slammed the deep blue leather-bound book on the table opening it up slowly, a whisper of awe filled the air as I looked up to the image that appeared from the book the magic enriched pages startled the rest of the council knew of our magic they had seen it first hand but magic enriched items was something else. 

    A dazzling image of moving pictures stared back at me, there were men and women diving into dazzling blue water, the same dazzling blue water that was hanging just below the pyramid that we were resting in now. 

    “This is the very bay that we are resting on now, in the times of the dragon lords there were one many exports that Valyria often bought from me and while they did like their slaves they loved one more important export.  An accent weed that was good to make healing paste, there are also weeds that help to fight off festering wounds.” Even as I spoke we watched as men and women diving through the dazzling blue water started to pull weeds from the bottom of the ocean.

    Once they were watching it long enough the image shifted from swimming people to dazzling plants each one of them more strange-looking than the next. There was a dazzling green plant that looked like the usual seaweed from the beach but instead, it was glowing a bright green and there were smooth red dots on the weeds. 

    “This weed heals at a fast pace, a top export for Astapor, there are always cities that are fighting in wars, in this book is not only the different kinds of plants needed but also how to create the past. The recipe is well known the plants, however, were thought to have died out around the time of the doom, after all, it was the dragons that brought magic to this world so when they died out so did the roots. But now that dragons are back you can rest assured that some of the old ways are being brought back this is one of those ways. If I were you I would take care to notice the other plants.`` Even as I spoke I could see the way that they began to sway under my words. 

    I looked back to the flaying image to see the next plant, a deep purple plant that didn't glow like the first one but the bright green spots that were a venomous green color were glowing. The image made it look like it was poisonous but I knew better. 

    “This plant is especially used in all the pleasure houses of Lys. We have a record of how much gold was made from this plant.  If you want we can show you it, but let's just say that this drug helps even the most incompetent men….perform.” Dany spoke with a sly smile on her face. 

    I knew that she was taunting a dark twinkle formed in her eyes as I nodded my head as I slowly and I spoke again this time turning my attention to another type of weed like planet only this one was a blue and shined in the light. 

    “This weed is the most important one. It is a plant that can boost one's magic power and allow one to commune with the gods. The lands beyond the asshai bought this plant more than any then any of the others.  It made them grow stronger, an army of mages able to finally commune with the gods. Back when the gods might have had a hand in the progress of man.” I spoke in a smooth, informative voice. 

    I watched as the men looked at each other, finally the last of the three men that served on the council that was never a slave. Though he wasn't a slave master either he was a business owner he owned one of the most successful businesses that didn't involve slaves. He owns a fleet of ships to trade between the cities he rents out his ships and clears out a large amount of money from them. His trading company would benefit the most from this. 

    He was a large man but not fat. He ripped with muscle. He started his business with one ship. His fingers were callused and scabbed from his years of working the rigging of ships. He had smooth brown eyes, his hair color was a cinnamon brown and smooth light-colored brown skin without a single blemish or mark. There was a warm smile on his face as he thought about this. 

    “This operation could make us a lot of gold.” He spoke in a warm excited voice but I was more focused on the fact that it will put an end to slavery for at least in this region. 

    I sighed heavily as I rubbed my brow wearily as I nodded my head as I looked over to Daenerys. There was a frown on her face as she sighed heavily, “We have talked with the free cities that had some of the largest interest in these plants. We already have a commitment from Lys. They will be here with a trunk full of food, clothes, water, supplies, and seeds along with soil enriched for the plant. The massive grow house is finished so you should be able to grow vegetables and plants. The bay will give us an endless source of fish and plants as long as we tend the earth well.”  

    Dany spoke in a smooth voice as I leaned back in my chair speaking in a smooth voice as I looked over to Dany chanting a glance only once. 

    “Braavos and Lorath have both ordered thousands of craters of the plants needed to heal the wounds at a rapid pace. Qarth and Asshai are buying the magical herbs, there will be a serious influx of gold, most of that is going to us to create institutions of learning and crafts. To change the slave markets and markets where other people can come and trade more than just people because that is what they are. Not things to be sold but people something that I know from all of you is a foreign concept.”  Even as I spoke I looked over to the people that were on the council. 

    One of them was a woman, a young girl with thick brown hair rippling down to the middle of her back. She was a scribe that transposed documents into all forms of language. She was not nearly as skilled as Missandei with her many tongues but she was quite knowledgeable,  she could read and write in many languages and could do her numbers as well. She was a slave stolen away from Braavos. 

    The man next to her was a craftsman. He had deep jet black hair like the night skies with bright blue eyes that were shimmering in the light. He had a thick bushy black beard that was slowly starting to grow out of the country. He had a thick right leg and a thin left leg with a drooping right shoulder. While his left was normal, I took in a long steadying breath letting my mind and my chest expand. He was a skilled metalsmith and craftsman. He created the plans for the glass gardens similar to the ones in the North, only they were three times larger. Large enough for a drake to fit in. 

    The ground wasn't ideal for planting because of the ever-shifting sand but the hard concrete with massive wooden boxes expand the entire building and go very far down enough where the vegetable could take root. It would help with exports. Once we had a surplus we would sell the resources we grew along with the plants and weeds of the ocean floor. 

    The man nex to him was skinning and mute but there was an intelligent look to his bright green eyes, he formed Volantis a once-proud lord that was forced into slavery during a coup. He had pale hair flaxen long since losing its gorgeous luster. The pale blonde almost silver hair stared back at me as he had a frail form. When he spoke high Valyrian it was elegant and smooth without that gravel growl that often disgusted me. 

    “I remember the plants of which you speak up, some of the few lords behind the black wall kept a tank for them but they never did use them afraid that when they did they would lose the last connections they had to old valyria. It would seem that you might have a bargaining tool for those lords behind the black wall.” Even as he spoke his high valyrian elegant and smooth voice. 

    I smiled nodding my head that was the plan sure we would try to sweeten the pot give them a reason to side with us but if they refused then it would be simply to conquer them, after all, there is no way that they could match our dragon or army, surely I don't want to have to burn them the way that my ancestors did but I was not above it. 

    The last of the three men, strangely enough, was a Dothraki that was taken from his khalasar long ago. Sold really after he failed to win a battle and got his braid cut through the victor to humiliate him further let him live. He had deep copper-colored skin that had a light layer of sweat like he had rushed to get to this meeting. 

    “Good then with this meeting conclude I'm going for a ride.” Even as I spoke I started to rise from the table as the men bowed before me. 

    I was just about to get out of the room when Ser Jorah rushed into the room. There was a look of importance as he stared at me and then at Daenerys fear and panic filled his eyes as protective fury filled his stare as he thought that either one of us was in danger. We had been here we did our best to stamp out all forms of slavery all the slave markets were torn down and instead, replaced with the making for international markets and night markets that would bring the eyes of the east on us in a different light as something more than a slave city. 

    “There is a visitor here to see you under a white flag. He claims that he is a newly appointed of the king's guard but defected once he heard of an assassination plot to kill you.” Even as Ser Jorah spoke his husky northern accent filled the air. 

    I looked over to Daenerys, who had an interesting look on her face the last time that she and I were thought to be safe, and among like-minded people of the west, they tried to poison her. I wouldn't let that happen again. He would hit this thing running. 

    “Give it a minute we are going to the dragons after we get there to give us five minutes then bring him to us.” Even as I spoke I watched as Dany was slowly getting up. She had a hand on the arms of the chair while the other was resting on her back. I could see the pain that was flashing before her eyes as we started to rise. 

    Even as I spoke I could see the way that her eyes brightened with the thought of someone from our homeland but you would have thought Ser Jorah and I would have been enough. I smiled at her as she gripped my arm after a long moment of settling herself. We started to make our way out of the room. 

    With each passing day she got bigger and more tired, the girls weren't far from her even now I could see them hiding just a few inches behind me as if to say that if she collapsed they would be there to catch her and deliver the babies. The thought forced a hunger to fill my mind to hurry at the thought that my kids could come too early. The thought of aliens made me worry about her constantly and because of that, we were the ones that took it slow. I'm sure the rest of the Dothraki and even the unsullied are ready to get out of this blood-soaked city. 

    But I knew that even if we left today it would be a few weeks before we got to Yunkai it was only a two-week ride but I knew that it would be more like three if we weren't careful I didn't want to induce labor they say stress and fear would cause her to lose the children and I knew that even when they are born there is a risk that they won't make it out of infancy I need to make sure that never happens. 

    I felt incision and anxiety eating away at my nerves as I forced myself to look on the growing city with eyes filled with pride as I walked out into the fighting pits where the dragons had taken up nesting in. I could see Moondancer and Balerion. I would feel so much better when Rhaegal came back to the fighting pits with my mother and grandmother in tow and I'm sure Arthur was with them. There is no way that he would be foolish enough to get himself caught. 

“You're worried about something and I don't think it's the growing economy and exports. By the time that any of the ships get here, we will have been on your way to yunkai with the unsullied and a Dothraki horde at our back. We even have our mothers if they can get here before we set out in the morning. So I'm just wondering what is bothering my dragonwolf.” Even as she spoke I noticed that there was something moving in the pits and it was not the dragons. 

Instead, I noticed that there was a big ball of white fur and as I got closer I noticed that it was Ghost. His white fur was caked with golden sand. There was a time when the dragons were flapping around Ghost bothering him but now it was the other way around. Ghost was rushing over Moondancer as he frowned at Ghost. 

There was something smug about his smoke-gray eyes as if to say now I'm bigger than you, you can't ignore me anymore but I can't ignore you. They would be 9 soon and one year closer to talking. I smile at the thought of having dragons that could speak the common tongue. If we were lucky the firstborn son and daughter would have the Emperor dragons. 

I grinned gently at the two as I looked over to Balerion. Usually, you couldn't find him on the ground; he would be off hunting no matter the time of day. But now that Dany is pregnant he didn't dare move from his spot.  His crimsoned eyes were all-knowing and locked on Dany or her direction at all times of the day. 

I looked over to his glittering wings as I spoke in a smooth voice, “I'm just worried about you, you're getting bigger and more tired. It worries me. I don't want you to miscarry, that tends to happen a lot with our family with your mother especially,  no offense.” Even as I spoke I could understand the light in her violet eyes. 

I could tell that she wasn't offended and she looked just as worried but nearly as panicked as I was. My nerves were on edge and I knew that it wouldn't take me much to go over bored. I knew that as a man in a hostile place that had just taken over a city with two more to go before setting my sights on the free cities I should have been worried about that, not the fact that my wife was pregnant but it was almost too much to bear. 

She was my whole world the only reason that I didn't go mad in this hell hole if I lost her then I would have nothing and if I lost her but got the kids I would do my best not to hate them but I don't know if I could love them without seeing the reasons my wife was gone. I knew that was what the Lannister went through each time that they looked at Tyrion. Would it be right to subject the child to that it wasn't their fault but when a man's blood is up or when he is grieving those are two times where logic and mortality don't come into play? 

I sighed heavily as I rubbed my jaw as she placed a gentle kiss on my jaw as we both walked over to the massive dragon I grinned gently as I looked at the thin shimmering skin of Moondancer wings the deep gray always made me wonder how such thin skin didn't rip while they were in flight even something the best dragon researchers didn't seem to uncover. 

“I will be fine Jon. I have you and the gods of old Valyria on my side. If they wanted me dead, do you really think that they would let me die now after saving me from eels and krakens in the west?” Even as she spoke I knew that there was some sense to her words. 

I'm sure to others they would think that we are mad after all speaking as if the gods had a personal stake in our well-being without being there at valyria didn't seem real. I looked over to Daenerys knowing that she was right. So I simply nodded my head and put the fear and worry of my chest as I walked over to Moondancer. Leaning against his meaty shoulder helped to put me at ease.

I ran my fingers along his smooth leathery gray wings as his crimson body shimmered in the early morning, a lot dangerous and dazzling in every way my Moondnancer was. I tipped my head against his own large blocky head as his smooth curling neck wrapped protectively around me while Ghost rested at my feet almost like they could sense my anxiety and fear filling me and tried their best to ease my tension. 

Daenerys walked over to Balerion with a smile never leaving her lips as she grinned gently at the dragon as she began to sit down a leather black tail and curling wrapped repeatedly until she was sitting on a makeshift throne. I couldn't help but smile as Balerion looked at her with adoring eyes. He was such a momma's boy. 

I shook my head as I looked over to the Moondancer. His own bright gray eyes were rolling as if two say can you believe this guy. I chuckle just being around Moondancer and Ghost helped to ease the tension and panic that was slowly starting to spread through me with ease. 

This was how we rested for 5 minutes I looked over to Ser Jorah and then after another 10 minutes of walking through the city, I watched as a small group of people made their way into the room. Among them was our leader, the unsullied picked by the men. 

Grey Worm. Grey Worm has absolutely no facial hair, though the hair atop his head is short and brown. He is stocky, of medium height, and square. He has a serious-looking face, on the edge of solemnity. The Unsullied do not display much emotion but he seemed to be showing more with a certain trigger. He is in his late twenties and he seemed to soften around Dany and Missandei. I knew that he had a great deal of respect for me. I'm sure that was because of me defeating an Unsullied in front of all their eyes with relative ease and without magic. 

The second reason behind it was that I killed the rest of the slave owners while they took out the ones in the fighting pits. He walked into the pit, his spear in hand and his helm hidden under his right arm as he looked over to me. Missandei walked into the pit with her soft loving golden eyes locked on Dany though she kept her face impassive. 

As they came in, so did Ser Jorah and to the left of him was a man that I had never met before. But he was dressed up in the typical white gold armor of the kingsguard. This knight is a handsome man with light-brown hair and a comely face. He seems like a fine bold knight who serves faithfully as a member of the Kingsguard but if that were true then he wouldn't have been here. I didn't like this but I waited. 

“You have the honor of addressing Daenerys Stormborn of the House Targaryen, First of Her Name, the Unburnt, Queen of the Andals and the First Men, Khaleesi of the Great Grass Sea, Breaker of Chains, and Mother of Dragons. Jon Dragonwolf of the House Targaryen, First of his name, the Unburnt, King of the Andal and the First Men, Khal of the great grass sea, Breaker of Chain, and Father of dragons.” Missandei spoke in a blanket voice. 

I wonder when I got so many titles. 

I watched as his eyes began to widen as he took in the massive size of my dragons. They gave me a great sense of pride. I knew that it was foolish to measure your worth by the creatures you raise at least for hound master and horse tamers but for me. A member of a dragon lord clan there is no greater honor than having the finest most killed dragons to ever exist. 

His eyes shifted from Moondancer to Balerion to the pregnant women that I loved more than life to Ghost then back to moe. His jaw grew slack as bright eyes were wide with doubt and sculpted brows began to rise higher and higher on his face as he could barely believe what he was seeing. 

“My name is Ser Arys Oakheart. I was born in Old Oak. That is a humble part of the reach I am here because when I found out the truth about her death I couldn't in good faith work for a king that would kill their kin. You were innocent children, the two of you didn't deserve what you got. I am here as a fateful servant yours to do with as you well.” Even as he spoke I could see the way that he tried not to shrink under my stare. 

He had to know that there was no way that we would trust him in fact that he simply shows up here. I looked him over with critical eyes as I forced a warm effortless smile on my face. I knew that there must have been something warm and welcoming about my eyes because he was instantly put at ease. 

“Well, it's good to have you here. Get rested, we set out for Yunkai tomorrow.” Even as Dany spoke her whimsical voice never gave away her own growing mistrust. 

It was like the moment that she saw him she knew better than to hope for the best. 

As he walked out of the fighting pits I looked to Ser Jorah and Unsullied both stood firm waiting for their orders, I watched as he walked out of the pits taking Missandei with him as her knowing golden eyes watched his every movement. You can't trust a man named after the mad king. Why did he think that we wouldn't question him?

“Keep three guards on him at all times but have them watch from a distance. I want to see what he is up to before we take him out.”  Even as I spoke I could see the hard light in Danys deep eyes as she spoke in a smooth voice. 

“If you think that he or anyone else claims that they are from the west and here to help and you think that they might harm my children or my husband or myself, kill them on the spot. Mercy is for those that deserved it and can afford it and we can't afford to be merciful at the moment. “Daenerys spoke in a murderous voice. 

If they thought that we are going to risk our lives for their supposed sense of duty then they were out of their minds and we would put them down like the rabid dogs that we all know them to be. 

Next step Yunkai how many more murderers and assassins are we going to have. 


Rhaella POV 

I was worried we had flown right past Astapor. My heart was hammering this couldn't be good, where were we going. I could feel a chord pulling me to the young drake but I didn't know where we were going. I didn't see any sense or reason for this change of pace. It would be hard to miss two dragons in the middle of a golden and red desert around me. I looked over my shoulder and I could see the urgency in Arthur's eyes. 

    Violet blue eyes filled with panic as his friends were running over the tensing muscles of the drake as he let out a heavy sight like this. The last thing that he wanted to do was think about all the ways that this could be going all wrong.

    “If we don't get there soon Arys will have had time to send out a letter or worse to kill them.” An almost fatherly panic filled him the last time that we saw them. They were 6 and 5 going on 16. They were adults long before they had the body of an adult. The thought forced a great sense of urgency to come over me. 

    The young green dragon on the other hand let out a loud screech as I noticed a camp that was in the middle of setting up it was a two-day ride by horse so I knew that they couldn't have gone far and I'm sure that is the downside to have dragons but only three dragons raiders. The army still has to march and you don't want to be far away from them if anything goes wrong so horseback is their main mode of transportation. 

    But as we got closer to the camp I noticed the Unsullied they were not marching around with hopelessness in their eyes but instead there was purpose in each of their stares like they were more than just mere slave soldiers they were here by their own choice fighting for something that they believe in. 

    I could help but smile. They must have brought the slaves then freed them, the thought forced a smile on my face. I knew that they wouldn't exploit those that live a life of isolation and servitude, after all, they endure their own struggles because of the mad king. There were thousands of horses grazing and resting but that wasn't even the most startling thing. I notice a massive pavilion behind the setup. 

    I looked around the ground thinking that I would find resting dragons but instead, as I felt closer to the camp I could hear two screeches so thick and booming that it sounded like a war cry. I looked over the sky to see two massive dragons that escaped my own dragon. 

    Both were dazzling, in every way, the dragons were about the same size and both had long legs, not two but four of them and I knew that they were the dragons that were from the legend don't tell me that they found the emperor dragons. My heart leaped with excitement and pride as I noticed the dragon to the right was like Balerion coming again. 

    The wind whipped back and forth swirling around the two dragons. They weren't flying though they were hovering as we flew through the air we came to a jolting stop, it felt like we were flowing as I looked down I noticed that we were not moving. Instead, I could see the way that the jade dragon changed his wing position instead of arching his wings back to let out short controlled bursts that kept him floating for a few moments. 

    The dragon that looked like a Balerion had a thick black muscular body and shimmering crimson-colored wings. Horns, and spikes with dazzling red eyes that looked like the 14 hells from valyrian myths. I couldn't help but grin at the sight as I noticed that there was no one on that dragon. Even as I sat there I was no less amused as I looked at the other dragon. 

    A dragon with the same muscular body the color of crimson, the color of blood, his horns, spikes, and wings are deep gray that reminds me of the gray of House Stark. Stark gray eyes were locked on us. Massive 480 wingspans stared back at me as I noticed that unlike the first dragon there was a person on this dragon's back. 

    “Jon” Lyanna spoke in a shocked whisper. 

    As the dragon’s long coiling neck whipped left I noticed a boy on the back of the dragons, a boy that would be 15 in the coming months. Jon has more Stark-like features than he doest Targaryen other than his stunning beauty and face that resembled his father. He is graceful and quick and has a lean build. Jon has the long face of the Starks, with dark, brown hair and grey eyes so dark they almost seem black. The moment I smiled at him I couldn't help but tear up. I wanted to hug him and Dany both but it worried me why she was on the back of her dragon. I looked over to Jon as and he grinned gently at me. 

    Though Arthur was well-loved, the children didn't have time for kind sentiment. 

    “Arys Oakheart is not to be trusted, my prince he was sent by viserys.” Even as he spoke I could see the darkness that befell Jon’s stare. 

    “It's good to see you, Arthur. I missed you greatly as for Oakheart I'm aware, shall we? I'm sure that Dany will be overjoyed to see you. Mother, I miss you more than you will ever know.” Even as he spoke I could see the pride and love filling in his face. Was this why dany didn't meet us? Anxiety ate away from me as I thought about my daughter. I never wanted to be on the ground so much in my life I had to see here and now. 

    If Oakheart did anything to her then I would kill himself. 


Daenerys POV

    The sun was glaring down at me as I leaned back into the chair my back was aching and here was arching burning tendril ripping through my body as I looked over to Missandei there was a warm smile on her face as she walked over to me with a plush white pillow the warmth in her stare screamed she was glad that we had freed her. The young little scribe was a good diplomat. 

    “Put this behind your back, my queen.” Even as she spoke I couldn't help but smile as I leaned forward. 

    As she put the pillow behind my back the cool statin felt good against my sweat-drenched skin. As I looked over to Doreah there was a sweet smile on her face as she watched as two men were placing a large table off to the side as a third began to drop off food. There were sweet figs, tart cakes, and treats. 

    The glimmer silver platter stared back at me as I grinned at the sight, she moved the food over to me while I noticed Irri out of the corner of my eyes. She was by far the more fierce and protective of the bunch. I knew that had something to do with the fact that she grew up the daughter of Khal, the only heir, she had to learn how to fight and be fierce. After years of slavery and abuse, she lost that fire. 

    But now that she was free there would be no quenching of the fire now that she was free she wouldn't go back to the subservient women that I knew before and I was happy with that. I smiled warmly at her as I noticed the circular tub resting in her hand as she dropped to her knees to open the top of the tub to reveal a smooth white cream that both burned my feet and ease all the tension and pain that was filling my bones. 

    I looked over to Jaqui the last of the handmaid from the being of our journey, she had a warm smile on her face as she walked over to me with another tub that had glimmered in the light there was a black paper wrapped around it and a dragon with three head was painted on it and on the other side a harpy of Astapor. 

    “It is the first batch of the healing paste Khaleesi.” Even as she spoke I could feel pride filling my body. 

    I watched her for a moment, a mad grin pulling my lips as I tapped the pillows. 

    “Please sit and stop fretting over me. I have another 3 moons before I give birth.” Even as I spoke I could see that both Jaqui and Doreah didn't want to stop but they sat all the same. Missandei smiled sweetly as she poured honey milk for each of us as she walked over with five gold glittering chalices balanced perfectly

    Irri was the only one that didn't move. She worked out the kinks in my feet and as a soft sigh left my lips I couldn't help but smile. I was glad that she didn't listen. I didn't know how tense my feet were until I was losing the tension. I looked over to Irri as after a moment she took a golden chalice from the hand of the young scribe as I smiled gently at her taking her own cup.

    As I took in a smooth sip the sweet honey and chilled felt like heaven against my lips I  gulped greedily. I didn't realize how thirsty and tired I was until I was sitting in the chair. I grinned gently as I leaned my head back taking in the smooth lush pillow against the lower of my back and as a loud bellowing screech filled the air it was a screech that I hadn't heard in a week. A sly smile pulled at my lips. I knew that my mother was home. A thrilling excitement filled my chest as I grinned at the thought. 

    Childlike giddiness filled my chest. I hadn't seen my mother for almost 9 years and now I was finally going to see her. My left hand fell to my stomach, swelling with each passing moment as I grinned gently at the massive pavilion. There was no one approaching but I could see the Dothraki as they walked by the loud bustling of the camp filled my ears as I looked over to the sky. 

    I could see the jade dragons darting through the sky only he didn't have any on his back. A grin formed on my face as I all but bounced up and down in the smooth ivory throne with the plush pillows swirled all around me. I looked forward to the approach of my mother and with each moment I learned a little bit further. 

    Each time someone with pale skin walked by, a bubble of excitement filled my chest only to be popped each time that the people that walked by were not my mother. Then my heart slowed and desperation filled my chest. I didn't know how much longer that I could wait, a gentle warm breeze rippled through the air as I noticed Balerion and Moondancer chasing after Rhaegal like they were relieved that they had him back. 

    I smiled at the sight. It was sad that dragons' siblings could get along better than people, then again dragons didn't have thrones and egos and royal blood to blind them from the importance of family. Anxiety ripped through my chest. What would my mother think when she saw me? I didn't think about it until now but it makes me worry. I wasn't the same sweet-hearted 5-year old that she knew. 

    Sure I was still sweet and kind to my allies looking on at the world with wonder-filled eyes but to my enemies, they got fire and blood, magic that forced their blood to burst and their limbs to fall off. Surely I couldn't have been the same person that I was when I left but would it be right of me to assume that was what my mother was hoping to see. 

    I leaned back and the giddiness that filled my chest was gone. Instead, worry-filled me as I thought about the fact that I might not be what my mother wanted. My heart was thundering in my chest. I didn't know what to do. My mind started to speed up as Balerion roared with my worry. 

    “Daenerys” A shocked voice fielded the air. 

    Ripping me out of my panic I looked to see a woman, with a kind smile and tears in her eyes, they forced her eyes to glisten a little bit brighter than usual, even though she was eight years older she looked just like she did when I left. Her shimmery silver hair was spilling down her back in a tight braid. She wasn't wearing her usual silks but tight red pants and a tight black shirt that didn't have any sleeves. 

    I couldn't help but smile at the sight of her, her soft white skin was turning a brilliant golden color from the few days that she was in the west. My heart was thumping with joy as I wanted nothing more than to get up but she smiled wider at me as she spoke in a smooth voice. 

    “Please don't get up, look at you, you're stunning.” She spoke with so much pride in her voice. 

    She rushed over to me, her elegant features and design even in her starving form, I couldn't help but smile as I turned to Irri. I knew that she would fail me. 

    “Gather the men and tell them to hunt down food for a feast.” Even as I spoke she nodded her head with a warm smile on her face like she was happy to see me beaming with joy. 

    My heart thumped so hard that it felt like I was flying, my mind was expanding and a warmth swirled around me as I looked over to my mother. She walked closer before breaking out into a run. Her fingers laced through my now clean molten silver hair. There was an enthralling look on her face as she burst out into happy tears.

         "Look at you, you're glowing and pregnant." My mother cried as she spoke and it was not an elegant cry there was snot dribbling down her face. 

        I chuckled as I felt my own tears streaming freely down my face as I pulled her into a tight hug. All my consciousness slowly started to slip away as I smiled gently at her through the crook of her neck. 

          When we pulled away it still didn't feel real. I could see Jon smiling a big cheesy grin that I had not seen since he was a kid. I knew that never going back for his mother was weighing down on him. I could see the way that they were smiling as they talked with Ser Jorah and Ser Arthur off in the distance I could tell that our warm moment was over now we would have to deal with the Vipers in our nest.

Chapter Text

Ser Oakheart POV 

       I could still hear the flap of the raven-colored wings all I could hope was that the bird got to the prince. I still couldn't believe it, the dragons of the west. They had to know that the only way that they were going to stand a chance was if they were united or at the very least if one of the factions had all the dragons. In the hope that their superior numbers would be the best hope. 

      The sight of them each time I closed my eyes all I could think is if they are as and as their grandfather and father then there is no way that I would survive what they have in store for me. I knew that it was foolish the minute I saw those massive dragons I should have thought twice about spying on them. I knew that there was a part of me that wondered the same thing over and over again. Why not switch sides.

         Viserys is cruel but he isn't mad like his father so I didn't have a reason to revolt and swap sides. He trusted me with this task and if I failed then I would be failing my realm. There is no way that there wouldn't be some dying and burning kingdoms. I knew that I completed this task no matter how much information I gave them the kingdom would be washed away in blood and fire. 

    My heart thumped with indecision. The last thing that I wanted was to betray the children. It wasn't their fault that their grandfather was a madman. They shouldn't die simply because they didn't have the nerve to die the first time. What kind of man would I be if I killed them or tried to kill them on the orders of a mad man and a jilted prince. It didn't make sense to me and each time that I thought about doing as I was told it just felt wrong. 

    I laid there not even knowing what to do. I knew that sooner or later they would find out the truth and who knew what they would do to me. They would kill me, burn me, I would die for the madness of the one man that had no right to kill these kids. I looked blankly at the top of the tent. The red silk had a way of taunting me as I let out a heavy sigh. 

    What to do. I'm sure that my letter would make it seem like I was a traitor to the Targaryens.

    “Ser Oakheart.” A husky northern voice filled the air. 

    My heart still for a moment I thought that it was Queen Dowager but the voice was so mainly and husky I knew that it must have been that Ser Jorah man. I didn't know if he was the Kingsguard first member or if he was just a man that would ride them for all the gold that he could get before pushing off to the next cause. 

    I started to rise as the golden light started to flood the tent as I looked over to see that Ser Jorah was poking his head in the large bulky riddle muscles stared back at me as I nodded my head he didn't wear the flashy gold of the Kingsguard but the dark gray metal of Bear Island. I looked down to my feet as I slipped only my boots before making my way out of the tent. 

    Ser Jorah was waiting for me. The Dothraki didn't even flash me a look. I was old news; they were onto something else. I could see the urgency of the people rushing across the camp as there was something dark and daring fell over their face as they spoke in rapid Dothraki. I could feel tension filling the air as the bright blue sky stared back at me. I looked up to the sky in both awe and terror. I knew that something was going on but what was it, the thought of the dragons was terrifying and awe-inspiring at the same time. Though I suppose when you aren't thinking about stabbing their riders in the back it makes life a lot easier. 

    “Something wrong?” Ser Jorah spoke in a cool voice. 

     I couldn't tell if this was out of character for him after all I barely knew him. I have known him for only two days now. We were on our way to Yunkai and there was no telling when and where we would be going next. Sure they say Yunkai but then once they free the slaves what's next. I get that having slaves is bad, demoralizing, and just poisonous activities but it was how the east worked trying to change an entire content do they think that is going to work. 

    “Nothing, I'm just thinking. Why are the prince and the princess so interested in saving all the slaves?”  Even as I spoke I knew that I said something wrong when there was a change in the air. 

    I looked over to Ser Jorah as I watched the way that his eyes began to twitch almost like there was something that I said wrong or worse that he was going to lash out at me. I didn't know these people. I didn't know what was driving them or why they were even here.  Saving slaves when they have a massive army. Sure they don't have ships but that should be a simple fix shouldn't it. 

    Buy some ships and leave. Why do all of this? 

    “The way the King explained it was how they could go home to take over the west in good faith if they knew that people were suffering back here and they could have done something. The Queen said that the thought of owning people is disgusting and demoralizing and that there were a few times when they were children they were almost enslaved. If not for Jon and the dragons protecting them they would have been dead.” Ser Jorah's voice began to soften. 

    The ever-shifting of sand filled my ears as I walked slowly, confusion filling my mind and my heart began to warm up, thumping against my chest. I didn't even know what he was talking about. Jon who? I looked over to Ser Jorah watching the way that his lips twitched ever so slightly as he rubbed his jaw as he had said too much but after a moment he let out a heavy sigh. 

    “When they first arrived at the eastern shores it was in valyria they made it to Volantis where Jon had waited almost a month for them. When they finally retired he took care of them, taught John how to hunt and skin with even better skill. Taught him swordplay and went into town whenever they needed anything he even complicated information on the west for them just in case they decided that they wanted to go back home for more than their mothers. But Viserys had him butchered and torture his head sent to the children before trying to kill them. Since the world found out that they are alive we have had 40 assassins after them. They have stopped at nothing.” Ser Jorah spoke in a weak voice. 

    Though I could feel the fans of hatred that befell his face as he thought about all the time that he was close to losing his king and queen. I was shocked into silence. I thought that it was just the very first time. I thought that it had just been when they were children to think that they never stopped trying to kill them. I knew that there would be no suing for peace; they would simply keep fighting till all that tried to kill them were gone. 

    I could only nod my head as I noticed the massive pavilion that was resting in the middle of the camp. It was well protected. I could see massive dragons that were resting behind the pavilion, long coiling necks whipping back and forth as the large blocky head stared back at me. My heart jumped in my throat when I noticed a third dragon, one of jade and bronze shimming in the light but it was half the size of the others. 

    This change had jade wings that had to span 230 feet large swapping wings and this dragon looked more like the ones from the capital, the wings were attached to the dragon's arms attached to the wings and hind legs that were thick with rippling muscles. My heart was racing in my throat where that dragon was when I first got here. I took in a long heavy breath as I settled my nerves. I noticed that there were two thrones. 

    One was just a boring white throne but the other was a white throw with pillows for the lower back. I looked over to the first throne to see that Jon was resting on the throne he was leaning to the left side of the throne. He leaned into the left arm as I noticed that on the right arm he had a letter. I didn't need to see it to know what it was. My heart stilled as my legs just wouldn't let me move fury. 

    I looked over to the second throne but there was no one there at least not yet. I could see two women moving out of the corner of my eye one of them I knew well was the young queen that had just risen to her status. While the other women I didn't know personally but I knew who she was, the Queen that had been locked away in a dungeon forced to starve away in the cell. 

    “Ser Oakheart.” Even as she spoke her common tongue, the swift elegant actions of high valyrian filled the air. 

    I didn't know what to say but I knew why they are here it was the dragon that was gone, I looked over to  Jon watched as the woman walked out from the shadows as I watched her drag her right arm over the chair as she leaned into the smooth ivory her Northern accent that I was so afraid of hearing now filled the air. 

    “Ser Oakheart, it's good to see you.” She spoke in a smug voice. 

    I looked over to Ser Jorah as he gave me a pinning stare as I noticed that a man was walking out. He was light on his feet even though he was wearing a full set of armor. There were dark violet eyes locked on me, something murderous filled him. 

    I knew that they knew the truth the gig was up I simply walked into the middle of the room bowing my heart as I heard the soft clicking of nails I didn't need to look up to know that there's a massive horse size dire wolf white as snow stalking around me in a predatory circle ready to kill me the moment that his king gave him the order. 

    “Dear Prince Viserys, I can not in good faith spy on the young prince and princess, if you don't wish for the kingdom to be washed in a tidal wave of blood and fire then you must sue for peace. These three dragons are larger and far more ferocious than anyone else they are not to be trifled with. Even if you fight against them untied, many will die. To save our kingdoms and homelands that we love so much you must put your weapons down and sue for peace. Ser Oakheart.” Jon read the words effortlessly off the paper. 

     Daenerys sat down slowly into her shirt, one hand gripped against her mother's hand while the other was gripped tightly to the arm of the chair as she lowered easily in. Her silver hair slipped down her chest as she looked at me with bright glowing violet eyes. 

    “I am going to ask you some questions, you can try to lie if you want but my Daenerys will know all you have to say.” Even as he spoke I could see something cunning and dark filling his face as I looked over to the young prince. 

    I thought that he would explode in rage. I wasn't lying when I wrote those words but if I had told them what they wanted to know it wouldn't matter with the betrayal that the children withstood. The thought forced my heart to grow weary to think that I lived this life of comfort and they were suffering at the hands of their own family. It made me more resolved to side with him. 

    I looked over to the young prince waiting for his question but I knew that it was indeed King, after taking the city he was the one that was king. I could see the daring light in his gray eyes. 

    “Did you come here to kill us?” Even as he spoke his voice was smooth and monotone. 

    I looked over the room and Ser Jorah and Ser Arthur were standing over to the right with Lyanna and Jon. While to the left of the pavilion was Rhaella, a man with mocha skin and thick muscle, and a young girl with brilliant golden eyes that I knew to be Grey Worm and Missandei. The sweet young girl's face began to scrunch up at the thought that she was going to lose the queen that she loved more than anything else. After all, she was the reason that she was free well at least half of one. 

    “No, I was sent to collect information. It never did sit right with them. The whole kingdom was in a state of disgust, though, some were more disgusted than others when they heard the truth.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that Jon didn't even so much as speak it home. 

    Instead, he turned his attention to his wife. There was a warm loving smile on his face that didn't match the intense air that swirled around us. Daenerys' brilliant violet eyes were shimmering in the light as something dark began to form on her face. There was a different kind of silence that filled the air as I looked over to Lyanna and Rhaella both mothers looked like they don't know what was going on and they were in the dark the same way that I was 

    “Yes, he is telling the truth about all of it.” She looked gentle and shocked as she looked over at me. Don't tell me that there was something that gave her the power to know me. 

    I could see the power glowing brightly in the two days that I was in camp I knew that there were rumors that the young queen had magic that was at least what he unsullied said those that spoke the common tongue but they were rare and they were usually the ones that were stolen away from the free cities that spoke the common tongue. 

    “Why did you send this letter? Let me rephrase that question, why didn't you put in any more information other than they have bigger dragons. After all, they will know as much since they must have seen our Rhaegal on the way back to the east.” Jon must have been speaking of the jade dragon. 

    I was sure why I didn't tell them. I know that it was my duty, I was duty-bound to him but here in the east, those rules of the west didn't matter. I knew that the only thing that mattered here was living on and I couldn't do that being loyal to Viserys, not to mention that he was cruel and his father was mad. All the Targaryens from the west were all kinds of monsters and from the few things that I had heard here they were all-around good people.

    “I am duty-bound to Viserys and Aerys but things are not going well in the west and the last thing that I wanted was to have my family burning alive because of bad choices. The Reach is promised to Rhaenys, your sister but the minute that you found out that you are alive they sent their spy Loras Tyrell. The moment that he sees your dragons I know that Lady Olenna will side with you.” Even as I spoke it was like something was drawing the words out of me. 

    The moment that I started to speak it was like I couldn't stop, a compulsion was forcing me to speak as I looked over to Daenerys her lips were moving no words came out but each time that her lips moved so did mine and unlike her words did come out of my mouth. 

    “You seem like good people and what I said early I meant it, I didn't think that it was right that you should be killed because of the madness of one and the greed of others. I didn't want to hurt you. All that I cared about is protecting my people and keeping the realm alive. The best way of doing that is by helping the true and rightful king and queen to rule. You might not have been the legal heir but in the few days I have seen you, there is no better candidate” Even as I spoke I could barely keep my mind's voice. 

    I let out a heavy sigh as I collapsed almost like someone was letting me go after holding my throat for so long. My eyes were widening with doubt as I looked over to the young king and queen; the two of them looked to be private words. High Valyriann filled the air as I looked over to Arthur and Jora both looked like the last thing that they wanted to do was let me live. I wasn't so sure what was going on. 

    I sighed heavily as I looked over to the two, “We don't trust you, you will earn them, but we aren't in the business of putting men in chains so instead we are going to do this, you will have two guards on you at all time and if you can prove loyal to us and only us the guards will be dropped.” Daenerys spoke in a smooth voice. 

She looked over at me one more time before the magic in her eyes slowly began to fade away.  She didn't speak for a moment until she rose from the throne and her eyes locked on me, “I want to believe that not all the people in my country backstabbing murderers don't make me regret this.” 

Even as she spoke I knew that there is something dangerous in the air as they were going to leave I spoke in a quicken voice, “There is one more thing there are rumblings that the faith of the seven is going to revolt they believe the dragons are demons I think that they are going to kill the young hatchling they are the size of a dog last time I checked” 

Even as I spoke Jon looked back but Daenerys there was this look on his face almost like he was heartbreaking. 

    “They will be fine, it's the people I pity.” Even as he spoke I watched the way that he made his way out of the room. 

    I didn't think that this was going to do this well even as I turned to walk out of the pavilion and back to my tent I noticed that each one of them had long billowing black hair with oil and bells ringing in the air. 

    They knew what type we were going to do long before I came into this meeting. A sense of ease rushed over me as I watched the way that their eyes were locked on me like they would move when I moved. 

    Looks like this is my life now. 


Lyanna POV 

    My heart was thumping in my chest, a warm thump that forced a warm smile to form on my face as I looked over to my son. His fingers were running along the jade dragon's nose, there was a warm smile on his face as he looked at the massive green dragon that was pressed against the ground. Jons's fingers were gently tending at the muscles of the beast's arms like there was exhaustion plaguing the beast. 

    There was a warm supplied smile on his face, the same kind of smile that I got when I was taking care of the horses in the stable. The warmth on his face made me think at least there was one thing that he had in his life other than his precious Dany. 

    “You're staring at your mother.” He chuckled gently as he turned back at me. 

    The love in his eyes made me feel warm as I shifted to look at the sky. I didn't even know what felt less real than the fact that there were dragons this large back in the world. I had finally made it back to my son. I could feel the way that the corner of my lips began to light up as I grinned madly as I walked over to Jon throwing my arms over his shoulder and jumping on his back as if he were the dragon. 

    A burst of laughter fell from my lips and his as he chuckled gently almost like he didn't mind all of this but he was going to pretend as he did. I looked over to the massive green dragon whose brilliant bronze eyes were locked on me deep and filled with knowing as warmth pooled around him. 

    “So this is what you have been doing expanding your dragon taming knowledge and planning a jailbreak?” Even as I spoke in a warm playful voice I could feel the way that Jon’s shoulder tense before realizing. 

    “Pretty much, this is Rhaegal. I'm sure you know him.” The moment that he said Rhaegal I slipped on his back. 

    My heart stilled as I looked over to the brilliant jade dragon. My whole body felt numb the moment that I felt it. My heart was thumping in my chest as it slowly began to warm my whole body. The image of Rhaegar flashed before my mind. He was so insistent that our son would bridge the gap and bring back dragons. The thought forces a warm smile on my face as tears threaten to spill down my face. 

    “I knew that you missed him every day, Dany thought that it would be a good memorial for da. I thought that she was right and deserved so much more than he got. We all did. I'll make sure that another family never suffers the way that we did. I'll put the mad king down and you can finally go home to the North if you want. It's just a quick flight for me.” Even as he spoke I could see the love and adoration in his eyes. 

    I knew that he loved his father but he never really had a connection to him. Sure he was often told that he looked like his father but that was not the same thing as knowing him. Now he had something that he knew his father would have loved and been proud to be a part of. There was no one more scholarly than his father and he spent days on end studying dragons with the hope of one day raising one. I'm sure the master told him all the stories and now finally he was able to do something and feel like he had a little piece of his father. 

    A warmth filled my chest as I grinned gently at him, pride forced more tears to fill my eyes as I began to rub my face. This was not a time for me to cry. He chuckled gently as he walked over to me slowly, careful strides as if not to startle me. His hand went to my cheeks as he did his best to rub away the tears. Though each time that he tried more just took their place. A warm smile formed on my face. 

    “Your father would be so proud of you Jon.” Even as I spoke my voice was raspy with thick cries. 

    He chuckled gently as he shook his head as if I should already know that his gray eyes were light and shining like dancing smoke rising from the fire. “He would be proud of us and sad at the state of the family he loved so much.” Even as he spoke I could sense the melancholy. 

    He didn't know his siblings but I knew that he would take no joy in fighting them and taking their throne from them. He gave them so many chances to take the throne and leave them be but the time for what was over. If I could have only one moment that this was a good moment. 

    Just as Jon went to pull me in a hug we both tripped over something thick and hot. The ground hit us hard and as Jon let out a groan I could hear a weird sharp hissing sound. It was almost laughing. I looked up as Jon rolled off of me collapsing on the ground.     

    “Way to lighten the mood Moondancer.” Even as he spoke I could hear the groan that left his lips like a parent not happy with his child. 

    I looked over to see a massive dragon of smooth gray wings and a dazzling blood-red body. The dazzling color took my breath away as I watched the massive dragon, the size of a small castle in the Riverland, though soon he would be the size of a castle-like Dragonstone. 

    I looked up to see smokey gray eyes the same color as Jon depending on his mood, though usually Jon’s were a deep gray color. The dragon looked at me with intrigue as Jon got up from the ground pulling me as he went. He dusted me off as he shook his head heavily like he was sorry that I had to go through this. 

    “Moondancer my mother, mother this is my mount Moondancer I name him after the dragon that fought against impossible odds, and even though she died she did so after landing a crippling blow.” There was a warm smile on his face but pride glimmered in his eyes. 

    I could tell that he would never say it out loud as if picking a favorite child in front of the other children but Moondancer is the dragon that he is the proudest of. 

    “Well, it's nice to meet you, Moondancer.” Even as I spoke he looked thrilled almost like he could understand everything that was going on. 

    His tail slapped happily against the ground. 

    “The black and red one is Balerion, Danys mount. Don't mind him, he is not a people person other than Dany, he isn't around many people other than me. Though he treats me like I'm the help.” He scoffed but was not angry. 

   I could help but smile when I looked at them. It was hard to believe that dragons were real and it was because of my son and good sister. 

    “So what now” Even as I spoke we were walking back to the camp the sun would set soon and the feast would begin. 

    “We feast, we rest, and then we have to go to Yunkai.” Even as he spoke I could see the massive stallion coming up close. 

    It was far too close to the dragons for my liking. What would happen if they spread fire by accident or if black smoke filled the air. There is no telling what would happen. But Jon didn't seem to mind though if I listened to the whisper in camp then he and Dany were both fireproof. As we walked through the pavilion of stone I noticed Daenerys and Rhaella the both of them in deep conversation as the hand minds braid their hair and wash their feet giving them the royal treatment. 

    “So what are the names you picked out of the children?” Even as she spoke I couldn't help but smile.     

    Rhaella was glowing and it had so much more to do than just being able to eat as much as she wanted and talk and be out in the sun. She was glowing because she got her daughter back her whole world. She lost the only son she loved to wear. Her second-born child was a monster that was cruel and vain. All she had left was her little Dany and she settled on the fact that she would never see her before she died and yet here she was talking with her like no time had passed at all. 

    “Well I can't take the credit, it was Jon that did the name picking and he did pretty well I think. If it is a boy we are going to name him Valar, Vale for short I didn't want to give him Aegon or Aemon or Maegor too many Targaryen kings have been given those names and none of them could ever live up to the first of their names. If it is a girl Raelle after you once again his idea. The next daughter we have would have been Lyras after Lyanna, also him.” Even as she spoke I could see the pride and love in her voice. 

    This was not a love built out of limited choices but one built out of devotion and that filled me with pride and love for the man my boy grew up to be. She could have chosen someone else once the dragons were brought into this world and she will choose my Jon. I didn't get to raise him for as long as I would like but I'm glad that I could construct even in a small way the person that we became. 

    Jon smiled easily as he walked over to Dany placing sweet chate kissed along her cheeks, then her neck before starting the cycle all over again. I could tell that he was shredding the ground that she walked on and that if she had asked to be crowned the ruling monarch and him, her consort I doubt that he would say no. Most men would never do that. 

    “This is a good moment if only Jon could have been here.” I only whispered it under my breath but it felt like we all knew it and that only made the moment better because we knew that he was somewhere waiting down on us. 

    Jon was right for the moment we enjoyed it and then we warred. 

Chapter Text

Ser Arthur POV 

I narrowed my vision as I stared at the newest member of the group. Well technically he was here before me but that didn't mean that I trusted him anymore. I was there when they sent Oakheart to the east. By now I'm sure that mad brat figured out that I was the one that broke the queens out of their cells and that I am also here with the young king and queen. This means that by now he must have lost his spy. 

Oakheart was walking in step with Ser Jorah, the bear much like me didn't trust the man but he kept his eyes on him. 

“You know staring at him isn’t going to make him betray yus any faster.” A disembodied voice filled the air. 

I looked around thinking that I would see the cause of the sweet voice but there was nothing, “Over here” The voice filled the air again. 

I knew the voice well. It was the sweet young princess sentenced to death by her own father but as I looked around all I could see were young girls Dothraki and otherwise smiled at me as they looked like hungry beasts on the prey. Yet there was no young and pregnant silver queen. But slowly the light around me began to bend and move almost like there was something there. 

Not a moment later a young 13-year-old girl with a well-rounded stomach stared back at me. There was a small smile on her face that was slowly starting to turn into a beaming smile treating me as if there was an evil glint in her eyes. It was good to see that at least somewhere deep down there was a child still in her, she only got 5 good years to be a kid. It wasn't fair. 

“My Queen, I was just keeping a watchful eye.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that she rolled her eyes. 

It reminded me a lot of her brother. He would often do the same exact eye roll when he thought that I was being too overprotective or doing my job too well. I smiled at the thought as I slowed my pace to match her own. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see her bloodriders, all three of them in fact. I was made to believe that there was at least one blood rider on Jon at all times. That being the youngest one of the bunch. Rhakaro from what I was told he didn't fear the dragons in fact he took every chance he could to see them. 

The rumors say that was the reason that John made him a blood rider not because of his skill in warfare but his fearlessness which I'm sure is something that they are going to need soon enough. I looked over to where I knew the dragons were. Jon spent most of his time caring and training the dragons or with his nose in a book. 

“I want to have faith in at least one of my countrymen that came here by choice and not by exile. I want at least one westoersi man to not want to kill me.” Even as she spoke I could hear the disappointed edge. 

Like a mother thinking about a child that isn't behaving and not like a man that had been sent here to spy on her. I knew that she must have missed her home. I'm sure that she had a few memories that were good and made her smile and each time that a man from her homelands tried to kill her I'm sure it was harder and harder to look back on those memories and smile instead of crying. 

“The kingdoms have changed since you left,” I spoke with a frown as I looked down at my feet. 

I knew that she didn't want to hear the truth of the kingdoms, but she would know them before too long. After all, we couldn't stay in the east for much longer could we. Each moment that we spend here is a moment that the Western Targaryens have the upper hand. But the element of surprise ended the moment that they saw us fly away.

“So tell me” She spoke in a smooth voice. 

I looked over at her bright violet eyes to get the answer that I was trying to use to prove a point that he could not be trusted. I looked over to Oakheart. He didn't look like he was even listening; he was talking easily with Ser Jorah, though he didn't look like he wanted to respond.

“For starters, the North are distancing themselves from the rest of the kingdoms. They knew that Jon and you didn't die of natural causes and then when they found out that you were alive they sent two messengers to share with them. I'm shocked that they aren't here just yet.” Even as I spoke it seemed rather unlikely. 

After all, they had left three weeks ago even if they left they should have been here by now but they haven't been here it was making me start to worry. I looked over my shoulder to see the blood riders that were resting here. 

“Who did they send?”  Even as she spoke I could see the dark and daring look on her face. 

I watched her for a moment before turning back to the massive nest where I knew we were slowly making our way too. I knew that we would make decisive next plans there. After all, we were just out the outskirts of town we could ride and be there in a few minutes.  They shouldn't have been this far out. 

“Sansa Stark, her mother, and Theon set out nearly three weeks ago.”  Even as I spoke I could feel the tension that filled the air as she understood what I was saying before she spoke in her own lowered voice. 

“You didn't send them to Pentos did you?” Even as she spoke I knew that Pentos must have been a no-go place. 

“Pentos is under the control of Illyrio; he places his games from the shadows; he is an ally to Viserys.” Even as she spoke my heart stilled. 

“That doesn't sound good” I mumbled annoyed as Dany nodded at her as she sighed heavily. 

“I'm sure that mother can make a trip. He will try to intergate them before sending the cavalry after them. Does Jon know?” Even as she spoke I could tell that there was a tension filling her body. 

I knew that the young king would not take this well. I knew that he didn't have the best relationship with Lady Stark or Theon Grayjoy who he didn't even meet by the time that the rebellion was happening so that left only Sansa and she was nothing but a girl with the same blood in her veins. When they first met she was just a little girl she probably doesn't even have any memory of Jon. 

A lot has changed but I knew that he loved Robb and Ned and if word came out that they were helping the Targaryens there would be an all-out war on the North something he wouldn't allow he would forget his mission here and go whisky them away. 

“What else? '' Even as Daenerys spoke I could tell that she was detaching herself from the situation. 

I sighed heavily, rubbing my brow knowing that what else I said could change the way that they acted, they might change the course of the campaign. I looked over to Daenerys. Her violet eyes were locked on the ground as her hands were resting on her stomach as she looked up at the sky. 

“The Targaryens are at each other's throat, Viserys knows that no one would ever side with him unless he had something big so he has been recutting the sellswords of course you know that. Aegon had moved to the island with his wife, a Lannister, and his dragon; he had the crownlands, the Stormlands, and Westerlands. Rhaenys didn't side with him because she wanted the throne so she took HighGarden, Dorne, and the Vale.  Though I'm sure things have changed, they must have looked at us when we were on the back of the dragons. They will team up.”  Even as I spoke we were getting closer and closer to the nest. We will be there in a few moments. 

The nest was coming closer when I felt the flashes of heatwaves against my skin. There was a hunger in the eyes of Daenerys as we both watched a young man sitting among the dragons. His legs were folded as there was a sword resting in his laps, his fingers were tracing along his blade. There was a sly smile on his face as I noticed the dragon bone bow that was resting on his back. I knew that he only used that for hunting and dragon back. 

Moondancer and Rhaegal were resting on either side and Balerion rested in the back. I had spent a few days with Rhaegal and it was still taking some getting used to. But it was another thing when I was looking at Balerion and Moondancer twice to three times the sizes of Rhaegal. Though the thought that I was riding a dragon that was named after a best friend that I lost. I smiled weakly at the thought. 

“You all look relatively grave. Is this look because of my cousin and aunt.” Even as he spoke, shock and dismay filled me. 

How could he have known I wanted to give him one day where he could just relax with his mother but now it would seem like he already knew questions filled my mind as I looked over to Lyanna and Rhaella both of them were staring at the dragons with wide eyes. I'm sure that they must have been swapping dragon information. Lady Rhaella wanted to know all that she could about the dragon that she would be riding into battle. 

All last night they were swapping dragon training and taming information, I knew that she wanted to be a dragon tamer the same way that Jon was. His eyes flashed a smoke white before turning back to the deep gray that stared back at me. 

“I have some birds in the area I spotted them coming in. Rakharo had taken 4,000 men. They were going to get the girls and the Greyjoy and bring them back” Even as he spoke I couldn't help but smile. 

I turned back thinking that I would see Rhakaro but instead, the air around him began to bend and flicker until he was no longer standing there was this illusion magic that I had heard so much about. 

Must be nice to be a warg you could see as far as the birds and the horse could take you or something tells me that he warged into Rhaegal more than a few times when he was on his way to come to get us. 

“I should have known that you already knew when you were planning on telling me, my dear husband.” Even as Dany spoke in a sly voice her bright brow was cocked upwards as if to say I'm hurt you didn't tell me. 

Jon simply rolled his eyes playfully as he started to rise from the ground, a warm smile on his face, “around the same time that you were going to tell me that you learned that invisibility spell,” Even as he spoke he walked over to Dany. 

The love and adoration in his eyes forced a warm smile to form on my face as Dany threw her arms gently around his neck, his own hands resting on her hips. There was a sweet smile on his face. I knew that he loved her more than anything else in the world. Though his mother and grandmother were a close second and third. 

“Fair enough.” She spoke with a shrug of her shoulders. 

There was a smile on their faces as they both turned to each one of us, finally their eyes landing on Ser Oakheart. He had been with us for a few weeks. It should have been a short ride but Dany was growing larger and larger and with each day she needed to rest just a little bit more. She never went far without her blood riders and handmaidens in case she was going to burst. She still has 5 moons left. I'm sure she would give birth by the time that we made it to Meereen. The children might even have been born on the name day of the King that was only 5 mins away. 

“Alright love I'm going to go check out the city walls, while Dany you rest in the pavilion while I am looking at the walls Oakheart you are going to do something for me. No matter what we are going to sack the city, free the slaves, and put in a new justice system the same way as Astapor, and since Yunkai is the second city on the attack with a month to prepare they will most likely have created scorpions or their version of it at least. The biggest advantage we had was that no one knew we had larger dragons. You are going to write a letter saying that the dragons got shot out of the sky and with them my mother and grandmother. You're going to say that your position was solidified and you are a part of the guard. If you want to prove you are loyal to us you will do this and you will sell it. They must think that our dragons are dead. It will let them lax on their guard.  We have a magical assassin coming at us and we can only worry about so much can you do this.” Even as Jon spoke Oakheart nodded his head, not once second thinking about his king's order. 

Well, I guess we had a plan. Some of our forces were going to save the Starks, the other half was conquering the remaining cities and freeing the slaves. 

“Ser Arthur stayed with Daenerys. Ser Jorah you have spent just as much time in the east as us if not more so seeing as how we remain in the great grass sea for 8 years. You know more about the cities, about the sellswords they might employ and so much more.” Even as Jon spoke Ser Jorah and I simply nodded as he stalked off all I could think so that I hope all goes well with them. 


Jon POV

The thick golden walls of yunkai stared back at me, heavy and thick just on the outside of the city I watched as archers stared at me in fear while the slave soldier stared at me with mixed emotions. Some looked at me not sure what they were to do with the freed slaves behind me, while some looked at me with hate, it makes me wonder what the wise masters told him.

 All I could think about was the free slaves that left Astapor in the hopes of seeing us free the rest of the slaves. The thought forced a smile to form on my face as I thought about the suffering they might have endured behind those walls. My heart went out to them but if I had to choose between them and my wife it was an easy choice that I was more than willing to make. 

It was strange to be here without Rakharo. There was only one time that he wasn't at my side and that was when he was at Dany’s side but this time he was off saving my foolish family. My heart warmed knowing that my Uncle Ned would send people to come and find me to ally with me but to Pentos that was just foolish. The free cities are a breeding ground for western spies, especially the most western of the free cities, to think that they would go there. 

The Pentoish are not that brave. I knew the moment that they saw a Dothraki horde among the others of the dragon queen and king they would give up not only my family but Iyllrio as well for fear that they might be sacked anyway. The thought forced me to smile as I turned my attention to the Yunkai. 

Yunkai, also called the Yellow City, is one of the Slaver Cities on the eastern coast of Slaver's Bay in central Essos. Ruled by the Wise Masters, the thought made me scoff, the good masters of Astapor were not good. 

So something tells me the wise masters of Yunkai are anything but wise. Yunkai's main export is bed slaves so I knew that if they wanted to have a fighting force then they would have to hire outside help, it is said to be a disreputable place. Yunkai is also referred to as the queen of cities, but there are more than a few people that claimed that title. 

Yunkai is made of yellow bricks, with crumbling walls, towers, and tall stepped pyramids. These include the golden pyramid of Qaggaz. A great harpy is mounted above the city's gates. I knew that it would be easy to breach the walls but it would take time to rebuild them time that we didn't have. Daenerys was far too pregnant to use levitation and earth molding magic that would be needed to fix the walls and I don't want to put any more strain on her body. 

I knew that riding was enough of a strain. We didn't need any more strain on her body that wasn’t absolutely needed. I sighed heavily as I noticed the lords that were resting on the walls talking to some men as I got a better look I noticed that they weren't sold swords but Dothraki, each one of them was a Khals, 3 in total, each one of them rippling muscles with copper skin and long billowing braids with shimmering silver bells that rang in the air. 

The Yunkai'i speak a dialect of High Valyrian, different from Astapor, but similar enough at least that's what I was told by Missandei when we first got there. Even now she was resting at my Danys side as I looked to the men that swirled around me. Ser Jorah and Grey Worm were standing on every shifting sand and rock interior.  We were all looking at the way as I noticed the massive hordes that were resting in front of the city walls. My heart was racing in my throat as I noticed that there had to be 30,000 at the very least, but I have dragons and they give us the leg up. 

I turned my attention to the men that were resting on the top of the wall and these men were warriors if you could call them that and they looked like highborn at that. I knew a lot about Yunkai. I studied it and had Missandei tell me everything that I needed to know before we got here. 

The highborn warriors of Yunkai wear linen skirts and tunics dyed a deep yellow and cloaks sewn with copper disks. They oil their hair and twist it into towers and shapes, and wear tall helms to preserve the stylings. They looked foolish to me, nothing like warriors at all but prize ponies ready to prance around the sands. While next to them stood the nobility who were looking down at the Dothraki like they were nothing but savages but they didn't have a choice in the matter; this was the best option for them. The nobles were wearing fringed tokars, a sign of power, as they do in Astapor and Meereen.

The Yunkai'i ride horses and camels. The city's walls are defended by crossbowmen and slingers. But I could see the massive crows bows with taunting chains whipping back and forth in the wind. I could see the bared tips of the massive bolts as I looked over to the camp glad that I told the dragons to stay grounded. 

Yunkai can field an army of roughly five thousand men, all slaves, that plus the least 30,00 men they were probably more men than we had but that wouldn't stop me and it wouldn't stop my dragon maybe cause a little damage for Rhaegal but Moondancer and Balerion didn't have the same problem. I knew that the bolts wouldn't hurt them l maybe get stuck in their scales but it wouldn't kill them, it wouldn't even hurt them. 

 “Yunkai. The Yellow City.” Jorah spoke in a smooth voice. 

There was something dark and daring on his face like the thought of the yellow city was no longer an amazing conquest seeing as they had nothing but bed slaves in abundance but now that he would see the Dothraki that was resting at their gate it was so much more intense I'm sure all he could think about was that this is the wrong call but he didn't say it. 

“The Yunkish train bed slaves, not soldiers. We can defeat them.” Grey Worm spoke in a blank voice. 

 “On the field, with ease. But they won't meet us on the field. They have provisions, patience, and strong walls. If they're wise, they'll hide behind those walls and chip away at us, man by man. Not to mention that they have 30,000 Dothraki riders. Those men on the wall are Khals, Arro, Rokko, and Jor. They are dangerous and powerful; they are not to be taken lightly.” Even as Ser Jorah spoke I could see the worry that filled his deep blue eyes. 

His fingers were running along his jaw as he thought about all the ways that things could be going wrong if we were to take the field but nonetheless it needed to be done. But I suppose that first, we could try to speak to them Khal to Khal. 

“I don't want half my army killed before I've crossed the Narrow Sea with Daenerys.” Even as I spoke I could feel the tension filling the air. 

“We don't need Yunkai, khal. Taking this city will not bring you any closer to Westeros or the Iron Throne.” Even as he spoke I couldn't help but roll my eyes. 

Don't get me wrong I knew that the council Jorah gave was for our betterment but I knew what it was like to be at the mercy of those that are cruel and dangerous. I knew what it was like to not know if I was going to make it out of this alive. The constant terror that filled my chest weighed me down like a thousand waves. 

I knew that suffocating and terrifying fire that filled my heart burning me away till there was nothing left but this constant fear. It wasn't until the dragons were large and strong that I knew that there would be no one stealing me away at night threatening to kill me or steal me away to the west where I would be put to death. That constant gripping fear, how could I leave knowing what they are suffering through? 

“How many slaves are there in Yunkai?” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

“Two hundred thousand if not more.” Grey Worm spoke in a smooth voice. 

His eyes were blank, not showing real emotion. I knew that for him much as it was for me this was a crusade that he believed in because he knew the horrors they were facing better than anyone else and he lived through them. There is no way that he would leave them here any more than I would. 

 “Then we have Two hundred thousand reasons to take the city.  Send a man to the city gates. Tell the slavers I will receive them here, and accept their surrender. Otherwise, Yunkai will suffer the same fate as Astapor.” Even as I spoke Grey Worm didn't even so much as speak he simply nodded his head. 

If they thought that the Dothraki would detour us then they were wrong. 


Daenerys POV 

A warm smile pulled at my face as I turned over to my mother. She was hunched over the chest with six glittering eggs in it as she grinned easily at me. There was a hunger that filled her as she could barely believe it. There was a warm smile on her face as she looked over to me, a grin on her face as she spoke in a warm voice. 

“Six eggs, you know what that means.” Even as she spoke there was a devious look in her eyes. 

Lyanna was smiling sweetly as she sipped her wine watching us interact, not wanting to interrupt a single moment. She knew that this was a big deal to both of us, when a daughter is having children there is nothing more that they want than their mother at their side. I'm sure she was glad that they could get here in time to get what they always wanted their children back and now they would get some grandchildren for their trouble. 

“What would that be, mother?” Even as I spoke Missandei was smiling gently as she sat on the smooth satin talking easily with Lyanna who was asking her about her life while keeping a sparing eye on us. 

“I have at least 6 children, it is only fair.” She spoke in a smooth voice. 

I couldn't help the massive grin that pulled at my face as I burst out into laughter, there was warmth spreading across my chest, unlike anything that I had felt in a while, one of utter wonder and joy. It felt like I was floating out of my seat. 

“Well, I'm sure that Jon would love wrangling dragons and dragon lords alike.” I couldn't help as another laughing fit riddled me. I might never have stopped if not for the sharp pain that slammed against right under my chest. I took in a sharp breath forcing them all to look at me. 

“I'm fine just a little kick from the little dragon lord.” Even as I spoke I gripped my stomach. 

I sucked in a smooth breath trying to calm down my heart and my mind as I watched as Jon came walking into the pavilion. There was something grave and dark on his face as he noticed the change in the air. I'm sure that he heard the laughter and then heard it stop. My heart was filling my chest as he rushed over to me. 

“I'm fine Jon, just your little dragons throwing me through a loop.” I smiled gently as I noticed the flooding worry that had filled his deep gray eyes. His head tipped against mine as he sighed heavily. 

“Things didn't go well at the wall” He spoke in a low ominous voice as he placed a gentle hand on my stomach. 

There was a slight grin on his face as he placed a gentle kiss on my stomach speaking against my stomach as he spoke easily to his child with warmth and love. 

“You have to calm down, no more roaring little one, we have some work to do and your momma needs rest,” Jon spoke in a smooth voice as he smiled at me. 

I looked past his shoulder to see Ser Jorah but Grey Worm wasn't there, I could see the urgency in his eyes like there was something going on. I looked over to Jon. There was a small smile on his face as he sat next to me. There was something dark on his face as he leaned his back against the bench we were resting on. 

“The wise masters are making their way here, there are 30,000 Dothrakj camped at their gates and they're not there to sack them. We are going to talk first and then if things still don't change we are going sack the city we don't have the numbers but we still have the dragons.” Even as he spoke I couldn't help but smile.

“Whatever it takes but don't think that you are leaving me here in this camp if it comes down to a siege,” I spoke in a powerful voice. I still have 5 moons. I was not informed but my husband thought so. 

He sighed heavily as he both sat there silent, we sat there talking casually for a few hours until we listened to the slam of spurs and shields as feet came together. The Unsullied come to attention. Even from here, I could see the wise masters led by a drummer and flanked by guards, a brightly colored palanquin carrying passes through. I could see the so-called Wise Masters survey the Unsullied who spotted the rough landscape. The chains of the slaves who bore his load rattle as they walk. More slaves bear ornate chests as they walk. They reached the camp where we waited for them, waiting to receive them.

 The slaves lowered the palanquin as a man walked out. He is lean and hard, with a white smile. He wears his hair drawn up in the shape of a unicorn's horn on his brow. His tokar is fringed with golden Myrish lace. The moment that he looked at us something dark before his eyes lasted only a moment but I knew that he hated us for merely existing. He saw us as nothing more than eastern savages. 

“Now comes the noble Razdal mo Eraz of that ancient and honorable house, master of men and speaker to savages, to offer terms of peace,” Missandei spoke in a blank voice

The master approached slowly as his eyes flicked over to Ghost the dire wolf was resting contently not once looking over to the so-called Wise Master. 

“Noble lord, you are in the presence of Daenerys Stormborn of House Targaryen, Queen of the Andals and the First Men, Khaleesi of the Great Grass Sea, Breaker of Chains, and Mother of Dragons. Jon the Dragonwolf of House Targaryen, King of the Andals, and the First Men, Khal of the great grass Sea, Breaker of Chains, and Father of Dragons.” Even as she spoke I could feel the eyes of my mother and Lyanna. 

I'm sure that there is still much that they wanted to know about our time in the east that we have yet to tell them. I'm sure that they were worried they were going to see a side of this that they hoped they would never have to see. Something that I'm sure Jon and I feared as well. 

 “You may approach. Sit.” I spoke in a regal tone.

I knew that I was the one that would do most of the speaking, Jon was more of a war and infrastructure man, I'm the more political one. After all, the pretty face and full stomach often made them underestimate me. Not that it matters to me I would prove them all wrong and sooner or later this ruse would no longer work but I will have been a better diplomat because of that. 

I watched as Irri walked over to the wise master with a chair in hand gently placing it on the ground as she smiled warmly at me before making her way back to the wall doing her best to stay out of sight until she had to bear her fangs. The thought forced a smile on my face. 

 “Will the noble lord take refreshment?” Missandei spoke in a monotone voice not once showing kindness. 

When the man nodded his head we all watched as the sweet-hearted golden-eyed girl walked over to a tab that was resting off to the side.  A deep purple liquid started to spill into the golden chalice that was shimmering in the light. The heat was bearing down on me and while I was not sweating and neither was Jon or the wise master, those that were not used to the eastern sun were burning. 

Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Arthur was wearing white pants and a white shirt, the closest thing that he could get to his golden and white armor. Dawn was resting on his back. I knew that he was ready to fight at a moment's notice. 

We all watched as he breathed in long steady breathing watching as he slowly began to sip the deep red wine sweet and gentle on the tongue. I knew that wine well. I used to drink it before I got pregnant. 

“Ancient and glorious is Yunkai. Our empire was old before dragons stirred in old Valyria. Many an army has broken against our walls. You shall find no easy conquest here, Khaleesi…..khal.” He nodded his head to Jon who didn't look interested in the conversation.

I knew that he was being aloof on purpose. I'm sure his vision was linked to Rhaegal as he flew over the city looking over every inch of the city in case we would have to burn our way through. 

“Good. My Unsullied need practice. I was told to give them blood early.” I spoke in an aloof and smug voice of my own. 

“If blood is your desire, blood shall flow. But why? 'Tis true you have committed savageries in Astapor. But the Yunkai are forgiving and generous people.” As he spoke he claps twice to signal his slaves. They bring forth the two chests massive and gilded. 

“The wise masters of Yunkai have sent a gift for the silver queen and raven king” I knew that he was referring to Jon’s dark hair. 

This time Jon turned his attention to the man, his eyes that were usually dark gray that was almost black I couldn't help but smile. I knew that he must have seen everything that we needed to know. This message no longer needs to talk to them but there is no harm in seeing what they want. 

The slaves place the chests before us and open their lids. The chests are filled with gold ingots. The slaves retreat and bow deeply before her in reverence.

“There is far more than this awaiting you on the deck of your ship” He spoke with ease and he spoke the magic words. 

“My ship?” I cocked a brow upwards as I looked at him. 

 “Yes, Khaleesi. As I said, we are a generous people. You shall have as many ships as you require.” He spoke as if he was God's gift to humanity. 

“And what do you ask in return?” I questioned sharply. 

“All we ask is that you make use of these ships. Sail them back to Westeros where you belong and leave us to conduct our affairs in peace.” Even as he spoke all I could feel was hatred. 

          I hated men like him the smuggest and indifferent. "I have a gift for you as well. Your life." 

 "My life?" He choked his head to the side.

              "And the lives of your wise masters. But I also want something in return. You will release every slave in Yunkai. Every man, woman, and child shall be given as much food, clothing, and property as they can carry as payment for their years of servitude. Reject this gift, and I shall show you no mercy." Even as I spoke Jon looked up from his scattered thoughts.

          "Your Dothraki doesn't scare us, I'll kill the khals and take their hordes. I will burn your scorpions, set your great pyramids ablaze and end you. I will rip your Wise Masters To pieces. This is the best deal you will get." His voice is cool and jagged.

 "You are mad. We are not Astapor. We are Yunkai and we have powerful friends. Friends who would take great pleasure in destroying you. Those who survive, we shall enslave once more. Perhaps we'll make a slave of you as well." That was the wrong thing to say, Jon pointed his blade at his throat as a thunderous roar shook the earth.

"You swore to me safe conduct." Even as he spoke his jaw shook with fear.

"I did, but my dragons made no promises. And you threatened their mother." I spoke with ease

 “Take the gold." The wise master spoke quickly 

The slaves rise and cautiously approach the open chests. Ghost refuses their approach with aggressive snarling. The slaves retreat in fear.

"My gold. You gave it to me, remember? And I shall put it to good use. You'd be wise to do the same with my gift to you. Now get out."  I spoke cooly

I watched as the wise master turned and stomped off.

"The Yunkish are a proud people. They will not bend" Arthur spoke smoothly.

"And what happens to things that don't bend? He said he had powerful friends. Who was he talking about?" Even as I spoke I couldn't help but think back to the magical assassin 

"If I had to guess Visersy he did them a huge favor by taking the sellswords off their hands," Arthur spoke smoothly 

          If he wanted to play games then I would win.

Chapter Text

Jon POV

I was flying high in the sky. The bright blue sky loomed overhead but it was so close that I could touch it. But I was flying high in a smooth predatory circle. Thousands of soldiers swirl around the city as I notice two people off in the distance. I could see something dark and daring fill the air as I noticed a massive terrorist. 

There was a gorgeous girl. She was delicate and sweet but she wasn’t my kind of girl. She had rippled red hair that spilled down her back. There was a sweet but oblivious air around her as bright blue eyes were locked on the ocean that looked down below. I  knew that had to be Sansa. I didn't know much about her but I knew that she was not the kind girl that I would get along with a real high born that acted the way that she was raised. 

I knew that was nothing bad but I also knew that I didn't have time for pageantry and kindness in the middle of a war effort. I'm sure that her mother felt the same way as she ate lemon cake and smiled sweetly talking about how much she loved walking around this manse. I could see a hard cold woman that was my bane in the few weeks I got to spend with my family in the North. 

Catelyn is beautiful the way that her daughter was beautiful, she has fair skin, long auburn hair, and blue eyes. She has long fingers and high cheekbones. She had an elegant smile on her face but I could see the hatred that was filling her eyes as she looked at illyrio the closer I flew to them the louder their voices got. 

“We know nothing about dragons, we are simply going to the east to buy more supplies for the North. Winter is coming.” Even as she spoke I could hear the gravely hate in her voice. 

That fat fool rested as if there was nothing wrong and there wasn't something coming for him but I knew that resting around the walls was my Horde at least half of it. I didn't hear the slamming of hooves yet but I knew that they would be here soon. I instead turned my attention to a smug-looking boy that I didn't know but I could tell that he was the least bit happy about all of them. 

There was a black bruise forming under his right eye and a split lip that would start bleeding each time that his tongue ran over the bottom of his lips. I looked over to the three of them talking with ease as if this was just another day. 

“I'm sure that's not true, I'm aware that your husband had just barely escaped the grasp of the king” Even as he spoke I felt my mind link shatter forcing me from the bird's mind. 

I could feel the heat slamming against my back as I looked up to see the azure sky as I sucked in a long heavy breath trying to calm my mind that was still reeling. I looked over to see Arthur even though I was resting in the dragon's nest. I knew that he didn't care; he didn't think anyone could keep me safe, let alone me.  

I sighed heavily as I collapsed on the ground listening to the crunch of the grass and chard bones that were left by the dragons. As I breathed in I watched the way that my chest began to expand as I rubbed my brows wearily. 

“Who did my uncle partner up with?” Even as I spoke I could feel the wind tensing. 

As if it was a living thing getting ready to battle, I felt my head loll to the side as I looked over to Arthur. There was a frown on his face like he didn't like where this line of questioning was going but I knew where I was going with this. 

“Balon Greyjoy why?” Even as he spoke I could see the way that his eyes twinkled and darkened all at once. 

He knew why he didn't even need to answer or ask the question to know the answer, I sighed heavily why the hell would they trust the Greyjoys he had to be out of his mind madder than the mad king. After all, he stabbed the back of his own brothers if it meant that he could get a leg up in the world. I knew why my father was taken by the mad king. I knew it as easily. I'm sure that the minute that they saw the dragons they gathered the lords and the minute that my uncle left Balon told him about the allegiance because it meant that he got more out of their deal. 

“See something?” Even as he spoke I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face as darkness began to befall my eyes. 

I sucked in a deep breath letting my mind settle as I shut my eyes wishing to get back into the mind of my ravens but each time that I tried my heart and my mind were not in the same place. I wanted to know more about my uncle and my cousins but while my mind was tasked oriented my heart was just too terrified to focus on anything. 

“Pentos, the horde is a day out they should be there by tomorrow Iyllio was trying some gentle techniques to get them to open up before I was pushed out of the crow's mind I heard him say that my uncle just barely escape the capital as if someone had told the king something that made him think that he couldn't trust the Starks. I'm sure that even now he was planning something.”  Even as I spoke I knew that Arthur's eyes were daring 

“Would you like to send them a message? '' Even as he questioned me I slowly started to peel myself off of the ground as I shook my head no. 

Slowly we started to walk out way down the beaten path that would lead us back to the pavilion where I'm sure Dany was waiting with the others. Sooner or later the Khals would be here, they would do as they wanted and they wouldn't listen if they didn't want to. I sighed heavily at the thought of it. I looked over my shoulder to the empty nest. I knew that the dragons were off hunting by the ocean. 

I'm sure that sooner or later there would be dragons at our back the moment that they sense the faintest trace of rage in our bonds. I looked over to Arthur and then off in the distance where I knew Oakheart would be. 

“The letter” I spoke smoothly. 

My mind began to grow sharper as I thought about the plan to see how loyal and how far Okaheart was willing to go. I knew that if he sent the letter and it came out that we were still alive then we would be the ones that would be safe after all we have our dragons but not Oakheart he would be at the mystery of Viserys plots and schemes. 

“I shot the raven down, read the letter, and then resealed it before sending it off. He wrote everything that you said and he did it in a conveying manner. I have to say that I was impressed but surely you can't trust him after that. Your father was honorable and trustworthy and he still died.” Even as he spoke I could feel the worry that oozed with his voice. 

I nodded my head slowly as I rolled my neck doing my best to roll out the tension as I walked further and further through the camp. I could feel the tension that was swirling about Arthur as if he didn't like any of this. I knew that he was worried about me and to him, this was just some strange man that meant us harm. 

“I don't know Oakheart but something tells me that he truly wants the best for us. Now, what is so important that you would disturb your king.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that  Arthur's face began to scrunch up almost like he didn't like whatever I had to deal with. 

“There are two young men waiting for you at the edge of the camp, so are the young queen and the dragons.” Even as he spoke a thunderous roar shook the ground. 

“The Khals are here already?” Even as I spoke I could feel my voice rising in doubt. 

Even as we spoke I could see the way that his eyes began to narrow a pointed dangerous stare locked on the edge of the camp that became fast approaching. 

“The messenger from the Reach is here. Loras Tyrell” His lips curled in disgust as he thought about the man. 

“He also brought a guest, a young man from the Tarly family and Heir, Samwel Tarly.” Even as he spoke I didn't know what to think. 

This would be the perfect example of our power, a reason for which the Tyrells and Tarlys can both see that the best choice isn't even a choice at all but an obvious conclusion. We have the smallest army but the largest dragons are the best option at the moment. 

“Well let's go meet possible new allies,” I spoke in a smooth voice. 

After this, we would take Yunkai no matter who we had to battle in front of the gates. 


Daenerys POV 

I didn't even know what to make of them as I looked at the two men that were standing around me. My blood riders stood in front of them, swords pointed at their throats refusing to let them go.  I watched as Balerion and Rhaegal slammed into the ground shaking the very earth that swirled around me.

The sand moved upwards in a thunderous shaking as the sand forced me to whip my head back to keep the sand from crunching in my teeth. My heart was thundering in my chest as I felt a fire that was building in my chest. 

I looked over to the two young men as I noticed Moondaner didn't care about landing almost like this wasn't worth his devious and joking nature or his fire. Instead, he kept looking around with thunderous cracks of his wings. I could see the looks of terror, and awe that befell the two younger men. 

There was the large fat boy that was resting to the right of the young man, his pants beginning to darken the moment that he saw the dragons. His jaw was shaking in terror despite the fact that he is a large man. He is very fast, with dark hair, pale eyes, and a large moon-shaped face

The man next to him was filled with the same amount of terror but at the same time, there was also a look of utter terror in his eyes like he couldn't believe what he was seeing. I knew that he never thought that we had dragons he must have left before my mother had escaped or else he wouldn't have that look on his face. Loras is exceptionally handsome. His hair is a mass of lazy brown curls and ringlets which tumble over his eyes, which have been described as brown, liquid gold, big, and intelligent, and lively

I knew that this had to be Loras Tyrell. He had the stink of a high born, I knew that this was a good start to all of this. I'm sure that they thought that we were nothing more than drowning Targaryens struggling to fight some crazy cause but now they would know better, they would know to believe that we had real power to back up the conventions and words. 

“My love, I think that you are scaring them.” I could hear the enthused edge of my husband's voice. 

I turned back to see that there was Jon he was stalking through the sand with easy long strides I couldn't help but smile as bright gray eyes were locked on Loras there was a sour look on his face almost like he didn't like the very thought of Loras disgusted him in a way almost like he could sense his convincing nature. 

But as he turned to the young fat boy whom I didn't know I could see the way that his features softened from taunting to warm and friendly almost. He walked over to me with that bow never leaving his back even when he laid down how it did not annoy his back. I looked over to him then back to the fat boy. 

“Lord Tyrell I see you met the boys, you must be Samwell Tarly I presume your father is a great man but I'm sure you have stories to prove otherwise.” He smiled warmly at the young man. 

I wonder how he knew but then I could see Arthur walking behind him and I knew that he must have used his very sensitive information about the west. We were lucky to have him. If not for him then we wouldn't really know as much as we do about the current state of affairs and who is loyal to who. I looked over to Loras. He looked like he was at a loss for words he didn't know what to say. 

There was a warm smile on my face as Jon walked over to me pulling me close to his chest as he placed a sweet kiss on my cheek, his lips hovering over my ear though you wouldn't be able to tell through his short clipped brown curls and my long spilling silver curls. 

“Sacking Yunkai has become more important than ever with this show of force. We send him back with first-hand knowledge of what our dragons can do. He can't be gone for long, I'm sure that they have already started to notice.” Even as he spoke I could feel the eyes of the two young men not on me but on the young dragons in the sky. 

I knew that he was right, the mad king didn't need much to push him over the edge, and losing one of their golden roses in a flash would be a reason to worry. I looked over to the two young men with a warm smile on my face. 

“Lords Loras and Samwell please eat and rest. Tomorrow we take Yunkai and you can return home with news of an allegiance. That is, as long as you keep our dragons a secret, even now word will be spreading across the west that they were shot down in the siege of Yunkai.” Even as I spoke I could see the confusion that filled their eyes. 

I smiled sweetly at them I knew that to them this made no sense but as I looked over the two men or should I see boy Loras looked over to me and then to Jon as he directed all of his questionings back to Jon as if I didn't exist as if I was nothing more than his pregnant Queen. 

“I'll have to insist that Samwell remain here with you to make sure you stay honest to whatever terms you make to us after the siege is over.” Even as he spoke he did so as if I didn't exist. 

I looked over to Jon. I could see the rage that was filling his eyes as he loomed over Loras. He wasn't taller than him but the hate and the power that filled his eyes made him seem superior and taller. 

“Of course but I would like to remind you that you are in the east, things are very different here. Speak to my wife as if she is nothing more than a warm body or the mother of the future heirs of my kingdom and you will regret it. Now you will have to excuse us. We have a meeting with the Khals.” Even as he spoke we pulled us both around. 

There was tension riddling his muscles as we made our way back to the pavilion. I didn't really know if there were people waiting or if he was just saying that to get away from Loras. There was a sly smile on his face that made me think that it was the latter. I shook my head as I looked over to Arthur. He had a distant look in his eyes as if he was thinking about something important. 

“The Khals were spotted by the birds. They will be here in a matter of minutes.” Even as he spoke I could see the sharp edge to his eyes. I knew that he wanted to do most of the talking. 

But I was like he said things were different in the east which was why I wouldn't stay quiet. I was Khaleesi. I would speak my mind and I didn't care who had something to say to me. We would sack the city no matter what happened so did it matter if I spoke or not. I knew that Horse Lords were far more annoyed by the fact that I was a foreigner. 

Well for now I made my way to the pavilion taking a long way there. We had some time before they made it through the camp. 

A little while later 

“Your Grace, allow me to present the Khals Arro, Rokko, and Jor”  Oakheart spoke in a smooth voice. 

I watched as the largest of the three men walked forth. He had long billowing black hair braided into a warrior’s braid.  There was the sweet sound of silver bells that filled the air. The sweet sounds were almost taunting. I knew that was from the many victories of people he killed. 

“You are the Mother of Dragons? You're nothing more than a foreign whore” Even as he spoke the guttural Dothraki spilled from his lips. 

Jon’s tense as a sneer didn't even pull at his lips; instead, his face was passive but the murderous roar of Mondancer told me that he was downright furious. I could see the way that Ghost stalked among the Pavilion forcing tension to fill the air. 

 “Mind your tongue.” Ser Jorah roared 

“Watch yours, I am Khal Arro and I do as a please and some western whore won't tell me what to do.” Even as he spoke Jon looked up at him. 

Jon’s vision was narrow and something dark and commanding took over his once kind and passive to dangerous. 

“Call my Khaleesi a whore again and I'll cut your tongue and present it to my wolf.”  His voice ripped through the man like steel. 

The other two Khals didn't speak much. I knew that they followed the Khal with the most bells. I wonder if that was out of respect or out of a fear that they would be the next ones to fall. 

“You, slave girl, bring wine,” Arro spoke as if he wasn't the least bit brother by this in fact he acted as if Jon didn't even exist. I was a whore so what did that make Jon a false Khal? 

“We have no slaves here.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that his brows cocked upwards like he didn't understand it. 

“You'll all be slaves after the battle unless I save you.” Even as he spoke I could see the smugness as the guttural language was full from his lips. 

“Give me your men and I may not have you gelded or your tongue cut out.” 

 “We've taken the slavers' gold. We fight for Yunkai. You took Khal Drogo’s horde that does not make you a Khaleesi, nor do those bells that rest in your air.” Even as he spoke the wind rippled through my own hair causing a sweet and sullen sound to fill the air. 

“I would pay you as much more and correct me if I'm wrong but if you want a horde you take it through conquest and blood. We split a 1,000 people's worth of blood.”  I watched him for a moment. 

I watched the way that he sneered as he spoke in a low voice. His taunting voice filled the air as I looked over to the men as they began to laugh. He was insulting me in Dothraki as if I couldn't understand every word he was saying. 

 “My Queen, shall I slice out his tongue for you?” Grey Worm spoke in a smooth voice. 

“These men are our guests. You seem to be enjoying my wine. Perhaps you'd like a flagon to help you ponder.” Jon spoke in a smooth voice. 

I looked over to Jon shocked but something in his eyes screamed that he knew something that I didn't. I looked over to his smoke-gray eyes that sparkled like he had a plan so I trusted that. 

“Only a flagon? And what are my brothers in arms drinking?” Even as the large Dothraki man spoke I could tell that he had a plan rattling around in his mind. 

  “A barrel, then.” Even as I spoke I could see them growing even more startled. 

“Good. As I'm sure you know we don't drink alone and when we feast it is a grand affair. After the battle, maybe we'll all share you.” His voice was taunting as he looked to my stomach as if that wouldn’t detour him from raping me. 

Once they were gone I turned to look at Jon. He had a daring look on his face as he spoke in a smooth voice. 

“Once they are good and drunk just as the sun is about to rise we are going to attack their camp and the city.” Even as he spoke I couldn't help but smile. Get drunk and then attack. 

Yunkai will fall tomorrow. 


Jon POV

The sky was a brilliant orange as I looked down below me. The wind was rushing in my ears as the brilliant sky was lighting up as the moon slowly moved across the horizon and the sun started to take its place. I could see Dany resting on the ground. I knew that Dany would be resting down there on the dragon's back. She wouldn't be flying; it was the compromise that I came up with. 

I didn't think that the bolts could hurt her but flying through the sky and possibly getting shot down while she might be fine the same couldn't be said for our little dragon lords and I wasn't going to take that risk. The Unsullied were marching in front of her and the Dothraki behind her and it was the first time that I saw them so quiet. They knew that there could be no screaming until the Unsullied got into the camp. 

I watched from the Unsullied creeping into the camp as I looked over to Rhaegal. He was elated. I could feel his joy from here there was a brilliant bronze-eyed dragon flying happily through the air. I could see a grandmother on his back there was a warm but worried smile on her face as she pets the dragons. 

I couldn't tell why she was worried though I'm sure that it had something to do with the fact that she had just started riding a dragon or been in battle so I'm sure that she was really worried that she would get shot down just like we wrote in that letter. 

“It will be fine grandmother,” I spoke with ease as I pulled back on Moondancer’s spikes as he took the cue to rise even higher and faster. I looked over to her bright violet eyes still filled with worry that something might have gone wrong.  

“How can you be so sure?” Even as she spoke I could see the edge of worry as she turned her line of sight to Dany on the ground. 

She was sitting on Balerion’s back, one hand gripping the smooth spikes of his body while the other hand was free to unleash all kinds of Valyrian magic. I couldn't help but smile at her. I knew that nothing would happen to her despite the worry that was building in my own chest. So instead I turned my attention to the camp where the Unsullied were going. Not a moment later screams were echoing in the air as I turned my attention to the wall. 

They had put some new additions along the wall; there weren't just scorpions but massive catapults that were ready to launch flaming oiled rocks. I knew that they must have been working all day and night. 

I knew that somewhere off in the distance Loras and Samwell were watching. The large fat boy was sweet and kind despite the arrogant lord that he had at his side. I sucked in a long steady breath clearing my mind of all the useless information. As the unsullied began to silently slaughter the Dothraki that got in the way I could see the city coming alive with the coming sun. 

The horns of war went off in my ears like the rushing boots slapping against the ground. The red baking sands started to rush closer to me and Moondancer as he expanded her wings, launching us back into the air. My heart thumped with purpose as blood lust rushed over our minds. As we climbed higher into the sky the scent of burning oil filled my nose as a large black flaming rock soared through the air.

I could hear the panic screaming of men and women alike as the ringing of bells echoed so loudly that it reminded me of back home. I couldn't help the smile that pulled at my lips as I moved through the air. Moondancer barreled rolled to the left dodging the massive flaming rocks with ease. 

 I watched the rock slamming into the ground and the men moved around the massive flaming rocks as I noticed the Dothraki scattered their high pitched screams filled the air as they rushed through the sands leaving only Dany behind, Balerion didn't break out into a galloping. Brilliant crimson and black flames went searching out burning anything that it came into contact with. 

As his flames slammed against the walls burning the wall while Dany with her magic to stop the rocks in mid-flight before taking off back over the wall. With a hard crashing sound it slammed into the ground as it fell from the building wall. I could see people collapsing to the ground as their flesh burnt black as slipped from her bones. 

A thick mighty roar filled the air as Rhaegal dropped down to my right bronze diligent eyes slit and filled with rage as with flapping cracks of his wings filled my ears, as she darted into the air while Balerion let out short control burst of fire from the ground melting the scorpions as we approached. 

The churning waves filled the air as I looked at the large war galleys that sat below me in the bay. Tan and white-colored sail stared back at me, taking one look at them. The loud roars and panic screeches filled the air. Boots slapped against the deck desperately trying to drown out the sound of cracking dragon wings.

I knew that they must have been what was left from the fleet and while they might have been converted to war galleys they must have once been a simple fleet for the selling and buying of slaves. Though not all of them were war galleys they only had time to convert a few and we would need those ships. I knew that they would add to whatever we found in Meereen. 

I could see them getting ready to launch more flaming rocks at the army. I knew that the land forces could be dealt with by Dany; she oozed power and all the Dothraki had their attention on the only dragons that were on the ground. 

I pulled gently to the right of his spikes as we took off towards the startling water, though I could see Rhaegal, he followed after me. I'm sure that if Rhaella commanded him to stay put he would have but in the absence of a command, he followed me. The closer we got the more that I noticed they looked panicked as they rushed about the deck. Pulling back hard on Moondancers spikes he floated in mid-air I could feel his fire soaking in his chest like fire building in a damn ready to be unleashed.  I spoke one cold and commanding tone that burned with all my hate and venom. “Dracarys!” 

Thick heavy steam of smoke black as the night billowed from his nostrils as crimson and gray swirling flames shot from his mouth. The scent of sulfur flooded my nose as I sucked in the scent of sulfur filled my nose as Rhaegal swirled around the ships letting out relentless bronze and green flames slammed against the deck with furious groans and cracks. It reminded me of my time on the ships when we were making our way to Valyria the first time. 

Sharp cracks of the ship burned under the weight of their gray, red, bronze, and green flames as the bay’s blue water came alive with licking flames. Heavy black smoke and the scent of burning wood and sharp pungent flesh mixed in the air as the sun was blocked out. 

Sharp creaks and groans filled the air as the ships began to collapse, swallowed in red flames as screeches filled the air.  I looked over to Rhaella, her eyes a brilliant green as flame danced in front of her vision. I couldn't tell if she was glorified at the carnaige or horrified that she liked the feeling as she lord over them with impunity and dragon fire. 

I smiled gently as I whipped around. She didn't move, burning a few more ships but my attention was turned to the wall where a Yunkai scorpion stared back at me as I darted forth. 

A mighty battle roared in the air as the ground shook with the furious screeches of Rhaegel, snapping my head over my shoulder. Jade flames dance along the sky as veins of bronze shone in the light. Thick black teeth came slamming down on a man as screeches of pain and terror filled the air.

I flew through the air hovering over the wall as we looked at the men that were resting on the wall. Each one of them was filled with utter doubt and terror. Moondancers' long coiling necks came darting down ripping people apart as the gray and red flames and thick black smoke raced in the air dancing and licking against their skin as they turned black as night and the scent of puss bubbled up against their pale skin.

The scent of burning mud and bricks forced me to look back to the wall, shit and death pungent and sharp attacked my senses as I gripped tighter to his spikes. Thick black smoke swirled around my eyes as her tails whipped at the scorpion reducing them to splitters as her spiked tail sliced as early through the flesh of her victims. 

The once-mighty scorpions began to burn up until nothing but black smoke and the burning scent of men filled my nose. I could see  Dany out of the corner of my eye. I knew that she must have been making the Dothraki get their words early. 


Daenerys POV 

The chaos that swirled around the battlefield filled my ears, panic screams filled the air as the Dothraki screamers roared.  Moondancers cracking wings filled my ears as I looked over to see Moondancer and Rhaegal were darting through the air with powerful claps of wings.

With a loud roar, many men rushed against the shields of the Unsullied struggling to break through.  Glimmering steel tips covered in red stared back at me. The spiked helms shine in the light as their cold beady eyes told them that they were not the least bit pressured by this. 

Balerions body was burning against my left but in a good way, he galloped through the battlefield, his massive tail swiping the horse and men aside as if they were nothing more than wooden toys. I couldn't help but smile as I noticed the three khals that were so rude to me early on who threatened me and my husband. 

Rheagal roared with rage as the thick heavy muscle constricted as the horses whined with panic. Black, brown, silver, white, and red stallions panic as they reared back on their legs. The Dothraki gripped tightly to their leathery reigns as I noticed Khal Arrow at the head of the pack among the horses and the men. His cold beady black eyes stared up at me and hated burning in his eyes. His long black silk braids slipped down his shoulder. A barred chest with thick heavy muscles stared back at me. 

I knew that he had to have hate in his heart for me. I knew that all he wanted to do was run his blade across my throat. Looking down at him he stared up at me on the back of a black stallion, the horse's eyes were wide with terror. A devious cold-hearted smile pulled at my face as I spoke a billowing command. 

 “Dracarys!” The wings whip up the air that swirled around me, slapping me with a flush of heat washed over my tan skin. I watched as the flames and black swallowed the red sands turning them bright black. Shimmering like dragonglass and the panicked horse threatened to rear their riders. 

The Dothraki screeches filled the field as it was set aflame, waves of terror rushed over the army as I watched as Arro’s flesh melted from his bone, thick heavy brown skin turned char black. Ash filled the air as the flames reduced him to nothing. His blood crackled and burned before he all but disappeared from my sight. 

The panic screams filled my ears as the Dothraki watched their Khals only by one fall before me at my hand. Balerion let out a scream that sounded like a thousand roars of dragons filling the air forcing the enemies of the Dothraki hordes to look at me. Off in the distance, I could see Moondancer but not Jon. The gates were thrown open and Jon was the cause, the Unsullied rushed through after their king.

“You have two choices before you, one is to bow down at the sight of my armies and dragons become the blood of my blood to mount this world and the next. To make the men in the stone houses bleed. Or you may join Khals Arro, Rokko, and Jor. That leaves you with one choice: die with them or ride with me!!” I roared with power

Even as I spoke I watched them, 1,000s of men mounted on horses with their weapons in hand. They had to be the biggest Khalasar that this side of the world has seen and they could easily defeat the army of the seven kingdoms but dragons that's another thing. The dragons let out a roar of dominance before spinning around. 

Now we will take the city and the Slave master.  Yunkai has fallen. 

Chapter Text

Viserys POV 

It was the hour of the wolf when she came into the room, her eyes red rim with angry tears, her shoulders shook with an unspoken fury as she leered at me. I knew what this was about even if she didn't say anything about our son she acted as if this was the end of the world. I could tell that she wanted to kill me just by the harsh light that formed in her eyes. It forced a shiver down my spine because I knew that she had the power to do so. 

I knew that Viserion wouldn't let her kill me but he would let her inflict bodily harm. He might have been my dragon but I knew that because of the fact that she was there when they first hatched, he must have imprinted on her. I looked to the massive balcony that rested just outside the massive double door of our room. 

Viserion was resting soundly as Meleys with a fiery screech descended from the black sky her murderous red eyes reflected the rage that isn't displayed on the calm but clearly disturbed mask of my so-called wife. There was something stiff to her moment as if she was moving on impulse. I sighed heavily, rubbing my face as I looked over to the massive vanity. 

She sat down before the looking glass with a frown on her lips as she began to brush through her hair was independent so she didn't need a handmaiden to dress her or brush her hair. But I'm sure that it had more to do with the fact that she was probably worried about what would happen to the handmaids if I had unlimited access to new victims. 

"He has a dragon and you will still have him for 11 more years, enough of this pouting." Even as I spoke I knew that I chose the wrong words when Meleys snapped at Viserion. 

I knew that bite was meant for me. I almost have pity for my young dragon. They were nearly the size of a horse. So they could no longer rest in our rooms like they used to but instead they were related on the balcony. I knew that sooner or later we would be able to ride them and once we did I knew that I and Rhaenys would be on equal footing and if she wasn't careful I would kill her and I would do it with ease and without hesitation. 

I knew that if she splintered off from us then she would take the children with her and if they left our bargain tools left with her. She sighed heavily as she started to rise from her spot in front of the looking glass. Her eyes began to soften but I knew that had nothing to do with us and more to do with the twin girls that rested beside our bed. 

She refused to have them in a separate room after all there were tensions beginning to rise in the capital and all over the realm really. It wasn't the usual tension that we were used to, instead, it was tension with the faith. They don't like the fact that we married only in the family and only married out of the family when it suited us or when we didn't have enough heirs. But this was different. We had the dragons back and there was a priest who called himself a sparrow fluttering across the realm; he was not a high-ranking member of the faith. 

But he was a public enough figure where people were people listening to him. The most pious of the cities in the varying kingdoms were rising up to agree with him. It didn't help that most of the realm hated my father and the fact that now we had dragons only filled them more with fear. My father didn't claim a dragon, he said that my daughters would need them to get suitable husbands.

That gave my wife most of the dragons, I knew that I couldn't take the babies for one they would be useless until they were of childbearing age. So instead I focused on trying to sway most of the hate over to my wife. In the off chance, the faith did revolt calling us demons and our dragon's creatures from the seven hells they would go for her first. I knew the last time that people stormed the capital calling dragons monsters and abonations them and killing the dragon in the pit. This time we wouldn't chain them down; we knew that chaining our dragons was our demise.

"11 years I should have as many years as I want. On Iron Island, they are nothing but a waste of rocks strung together with ladders and ships. What was your father thinking all because he wanted to know what the North was planning? It should have been obvious that they would recruit the greyjoys they had as his heir after all. The only problem was that they placed too much value on the life of Theon." Even as she spoke she walked over to my daughter who had yet to claim a dragon after all they were only a few months old. 

I looked over to the two cribs, they were placed together pressed against the wall that rested next to the doors that lead to the only where the dragons are arrested every night. The rest slept in the forgotten dragon. We took out the roof so that they could come and go as they pleased. 

There was Aerea she was the spitting image of what a Targaryen should look like, she had thick silver hair that rippled down to her shoulder the dazzling curls reminds me of her mother and it was the only thing that she had of her mother well that and her eyes they were a deep wine color. Then there is her twin sister who was pretty much exactly the same, only her eyes are a bright violet color with blue flakes dancing around her pupils. She had pin-straight hair that also reached down to her back. 

Until the bright blue flakes appeared in her eyes it was almost impossible to tell them apart; she was named Rhaella after the twins that came before them. Only this time they wouldn't have been sold off to the faith of the seven or killed in some unknown journey.  I knew that anyone would have fawned over their children but I couldn't have cared less that just meant that there would be two more dragon riders against me. 

As long as the first three made it out of this I didn't care about what happened with the other children that she bore or will bear. The thought forced a smile on my face as I looked over to my so-called wife.

 She looked down at our children before stripping her clothes. The moment that she gave birth she vigorously trained for 4 moons about how old the girls are now and she got back her slender yet muscular shirt. 

"Well there is no point complaining about it now, their union will be announced before the fate of the seven and there will be a feast.  Smile and bear it, but you will attend." Even as I spoke I could see the way that her nose scrunched up as if to say who are you to tell me what to do. 

Another man would have put her in her place but she was not just anyone and while Viserion would allow me to get hurt but not killed he wouldn't allow her to get a single scratch on her mocha-colored skin. There was a warmth that filled he stare only when she was looking at her children when she looked at me there was a dangerous look on her face I knew that any other man would have the same trouble as me there was no way that they would have been able to put her in her place she was a dragon and she spewed fire freely. 

“Who are you to give me orders, a weak man who only has a dragon because I willed it.” Even as she spoke I could feel the fire and the hatred that filled her as I didn't dare look away knowing that would only make me look weather in her eyes. 

I stood my ground as she ran a gentle hand along the face of both of her children before she made her way to the bed leaving the windows open knowing that there is nowhere safe to be at the moment than in this room. Not to mention that the heat was stifling and the cool breeze shit and otherwise was good. I laid outstretching my back as she crawled into bed after stripping down. 

“I will be your king.” Even as I spoke I could see the way that her lips scrunched up as she all but laughed at me. Her back was pushed against me as if to say don't even look at me you pleb. 

As she pulled the blanket tight against her skin she slowly closed her eyes not once looking at me as she spoke in a husky threatening voice. 

“If I feel your prick against me again when I wake up I will cut it off. I gave you father his children quota. The king demanded 5. I gave him five. I will bear you no more children.” Even as she spoke I knew that she meant every word. 

I sighed heavily as I closed my own eyes. 

The next morning. 

The morning came fast as I rolled over to my right side to see Rhaneys she was resting in front of her wardrobe, she was flipping through her gowns as I noticed then there was armor sewn into the chest a light golden color armor. She decided to go with the black dress with red blood-colored armor from the chest to the waist. 

“Your father the king has requested that we all gather in the war room before we head to the sept of Balor.” Even as she spoke I turned to my left where I noticed the twin's cribs were empty. 

“What for?” a groan filled the air. 

Even as I spoke I could see the way that she sneered behind her black hair as she pulled up her dress lacing it with ease.

“He said that your spy has sent a letter it's important for all of us to hear,” Rhaenys spoke in a calm voice 

Though I could tell that there was some annoyance and eagerness to her as she looked over to me she began to braid her glossy black hair as she sneered at me her glimmering white teeth stared back at me as I noticed the door open with two women waiting just on the outside with two babes in their hands. 

Both little girls have the same exact dress on a fine shimmering red silk that matched the blood-red armor of their mother. I couldn't help but grin ever so slightly at the thought. But Rhaenys leered at me for a moment longer before she turned her attention to Meleys who were flying high in the sky. Blood red scales caused a candy red light to bask on the floor. 

“Oakheart I would have thought that when Lyanna and Arthur would have told them the truth makes you wonder the validity of the letter.” Even as I spoke she rested her hands on her hips. 

There was a look of annoyance that began to turn to one of hatred as I didn't move an inch from the bed. I was sprawled out as I looked over to Rhaenys. I let out a heavy sigh that this woman didn't want to be married to me or sleep in the same bed but she thought that she had the right to nag me the way a true wife does. 

I swung my legs over the bed and the cool morning air slammed against my legs as I walked to my own wardrobe. Different shades of blues, reds, blacks, golds, and white stared back at me. Today was supposed to be a joyous occasion. My son is getting engaged to the Ironlands heir so I might as well look joyous. 

I pulled on a white goblet with a golden trim far more warm and welcoming than my wife's attire that looked like she was going to a ball and then a battle. Looking in the looking glass to make sure that my hair was alright I made my way out of the room forcing Rhaenys to follow after me.

I could hear the soft cooing of two children. I didn't need to look back to know that my wife was walking with grace and dignity as she had two children on both of her arms. I couldn't help but smile at the thought I hated my wife but when she held one of our children there was this soft delicate feature to her that made me think that maybe she didn't see me as the monster because I gave her five children she could love. 

But then she would put them down and the soft loving air that had been swirling around her was all but gone. Instead, her attitude was colder than the winter winds of the North. I knew that nothing would change her hatred unless I was dead. I stole her throne and her life all in one fell swoop. But she stole my dragons. 

“With war on the horizon, it would be better to have as many dragons as possible. We won't have the size so we need to have the majority of numbers.” Even as I spoke I knew that she knew where we were heading. 

“You want to know how to hatch the eggs. Give them to me, I'll hatch them for you.” Her voice was smug and daring. 

With a few quick strides she was walking beside me I could see the daring light in her eyes but I knew what would happen if she hatched them they would be my dragons in name only they would be attached to her the same way that the current generation is attached to her and when they get as big as Jons and Dany dragon they would be under her power. 

“Or you could tell me.” Even as I spoke I could see the dangerous and amused light in her eyes as she got closer and closer to the massive doors that would lead to the war room. I swore it felt like we were in there all the time in that room. Or at least I did. 

Rhaenys hadn't had any of her meetings in the past couple of days since we saw the massive dragons. Instead, she had more family dinners with her dornish side of the family who were still here. 

Aegon and his new wife included in those family dinners I had my spies go to those dinners as handmaidens and the cooks but they never really talk about anything except for family affairs and what they had all been up to. They hadn't left the capital in case any more plans were put into action. They already started building scorpions but I doubt that they would just be using them on Jon’s dragon. 

“Very well fire and blood. A dragon's blood on the egg, your blood not that of actual dragons then put it in a firepit by the end of the night dragons will be born.” Even as she spoke I could tell that there was more to the story but what else. 

We were in front of the door listening to the giddy laughter that filled the air. It sounded like that of a child that had just gotten their way.  As I pushed the doors open that same giddy laughter grew louder without the wood blocking the sound. As the doors gave way with a silent groan I could see that Aegon was leaning against the wall. 

His arms were folded over his chest as he looked just as annoyed as Rhaenys, his fingers were digging into his arm. I knew that there was a part of him that would always love Rhaenys more than his current wife. I turned over to look at the young Lannister girl. There was a sweet smile on her face as she ran her fingers tenderly along Spyro’s neck. 

Her stomach was slowly starting to bulge. I could see the pregnant glow that she had as and the dragons sensed it two they flocked to her as if sensing the dragon lord that was growing within her though it would only be less than half. Inferior to my own children. He rolled his neck slowly as he began to speak. 

“Grandfather, we are all here now, could you calm down and tell us what the letter says?” Even as he spoke I could tell that this giddy mad laughter must have been going on since the very moment he got that letter. 

Aegon had been on edge lately ever since the announcement that Daemon would marry the Iron Island heir. In fact, he thought that it was a terrible idea that the Iron Islands' stout wouldn't ships wouldn't be useful when it came to the battle; they would just be useful as ferries for the army but that is about it. Once the dragon warfare started they would simply be kindling for the fire.

But it seemed more intense than that like he had a personal stake in what was going on with Daemon and the iron islands. I turned over to my father. His laughter ended but now his giddiness. I could see the paper that was twiddling with joy over the smooth and possible wet parchment. 

“Dear Prince Viserys. I come with grave but important news, the jade dragon along with the two dragons that belong to the young prince and princess are dead. The young lads were sacking the city of Yunkai when the young Jade dragon made an appearance, it had just managed to get across the narrow sea when they were shot down before Arthur could tell me anything. They died on the way down to the ground. The young prince and princess lost focus and their dragons were killed but the beast managed to land before they died. They took Yunkai and gained a horde of 30,000 to add to their own. They now have almost 40,000 strong and the unsullied another 8,000. Even without the dragons, they would be a force to be reckoned with. They are making their way to Meereen and there is a small portion of their horde making their way to Pentos. But one thing is for sure, they don't know my true intention. They have made me captain of their Queensguard. It would seem that the queen holds the cards and the king does as he is commanded.  A toothless dragon lord I will send another letter when I come but the more important thing is that the dragons are dead.” Even as he read the letter there was a science that rushed over the room. 

If their dragons could be killed then we could be killed just as easily. 

“Spread the word to all of the kingdoms the dragons are dead let the city know ring the bells the traitor dragons are dead and soon they will be too” My father roared with joy but something told me that there was something else going on. 

A silence rushed over the room. This day was far from over. 

There was something waiting in the winds but what. 

 

Chapter Text

Aegon POV 

This could not be real. They were massive, at least the one that I saw was massive the size of that dragon. He was the size of a hillside manse.  There was no way that he could just be dead, that's a scorpion bolt could have killed them. It would have taken multiple of those to take the beast down and even then how do we know that it was true. 

“Your brooding Egg.” Even as a sweet voice filled the air I looked back to see Rhaenys. 

There was a gentle look on her face as she looked down to her children. Both babies were locking up at me. Bright eyes shimmered in the light. The twins were the cutest thing that I had ever seen. I knew that they would make a good wife to my son one day, and it would not be that Ironborn bastard brat. 

“How could I not be?” I spoke in a venomous whisper. 

I looked headed, the bright blue sky seemed to be taunting me, I looked at the brilliant golden light that shone down on our party as we made it through the city. The majority of our family decided to ride their horse but I refused. I could see Myrcella riding on the back of a chocolate brown mare. 

I knew that she was thrilled to be pregnant and to have a child of her own. I knew that she was sweet and she had no problems with the deal that we had made with Rhaenys. We would be married on the eve that we were going to make our stand against the king. Rhaegar and Visenya would rule as heirs after us and my child with Myrcella would marry, making them heir after that. 

Tywin wasn't happy that his family line would have to wait even longer to have a Lannisters sitting on the throne but Myrcella would be one of two queens. Rhaenys would be the ruling Monarch, but Mrycella would be a queen all the same, and Queen's never made policies so it wasn't like it would affect how anyone saw her.  So this would be a first for a lot of things. 

I could see Rhaegar was so much like his mother that it was scary. The same could be said for Visenya, she reserved on horseback but Rose was not too far behind. I'm sure that she would be one of the first to ride a dragon. After all, she was the smallest and leanest of the bunch so she didn't weigh as much and she liked riding a lot more than anyone else in the family except for maybe Jon. 

The thought of Jon made me wonder how Qarth was going. I knew that he would be leaving Yunkai sooner or later. We had tried the assassin route and that didn't work so now we would try something else spies that would turn into assassins when the moment turns right. They would be able to tell us how to best deal with the army and if the dragons are really dead. 

“I didn't have a choice what did you want me to do!” Rhaenys spoke in a venomous whisper. 

I knew what she was talking about even if she didn't outright say it, I turned my attention to Daemon he was on horseback like his siblings but he had a smooth forest green dragon waddling beside him the dragon was about the size of a horse with dazzling gold wings with dazzling horns and spikes were shimmer in the light it was a dazzling dragon its beauty only outmatched by that of Viserion who should have been named Sunfyre by all rights but the man was vain and arrogant.

“You have a choice, you have the secret to hatching eggs you could have used that to bargain, he is my son and he will not be solid off to those desolate rocks. I'll burn them away before I let that happen. What you do with the other four is your choice. There are your children with that beast but Daemon is my son and I won't let them play with his life.” Even as I spoke I could feel the fire that built within me. 

I looked up to the sea to see Meleys she was looping around as she was trying to climb higher and higher, preparing how she was going to avoid the other dragons when the war began. Spyro was resting behind my back, his long coiling tail whipped back and forth as his coiling neck whipped right and left as if he was searching, making sure that there was no one around that would hurt us. The thought forced a smile to form on my face. I knew that as long as I had Spyro at my back I would be safe. 

Though the dark sister that rested on my hip doesn't hurt either though before this war was over I would be wielding Blackfyre as well. That fool didn't deserve such a scared blade, a fool and a monster didn't deserve it. Though I'm not any better I know that Jon was eating children and I tried to kill him and his wife anyway but now that they had no dragon they lost their teeth. While it is doubtful that didn't mean that it was impossible either. 

“Oh and then what you are going to say is that Daemon is your bastard son. That would only splinter our forces; some would think that Daemon should be king over Rhaegar, Rhaegar by all accounts is the legal heir as well as the first Targaryen children born since Dany.” Even as she spoke I could tell that she didn't want Daemon to be king. 

I knew that it had so much more than going around the family line. It had something to do with the fact that Daemon was sweeter than lemon cakes. I knew that he didn't have the makings for a king but that didn't matter if people found out that he was my firstborn son bastard or not they would choose the dragon lord that is less than a half-dragon lord. 

Not to mention he would have the larger of the dragons would be just another dance of dragons 10 years down the road I knew that wouldn't have done any of us any good.  But that didn't mean that I was willing to ignore him for the political good. He was my son and I would not ship him off to the Iron islanders. 

“He is my son. He will have the Targaryen name. I will naturalize him when we split from the Targaryens empire. Rhaegar will be the heir he is the firstborn but let's make one thing clear he is only the legal heir because that mad bastard stole it from me.” Even as I spoke I could feel the edge that rose in my voice. 

I didn't hate my nephew but every time I looked at him I hated the fact that he got what should have belonged to me and my children. I sighed heavily, rubbing my face as I walked down the bustling street. I could feel the eyes of the people on us as I looked over to the side streets. Some people were staring at us with eyes filled to the brim with awe while others were looking at us with eyes of hatred; those eyes belonged to those of the faith. 

I could see the massive sept that was off in the distance. I knew that we would be there in a few minutes and then we would be there to tell the world all about how my son would marry some little bitch from the Iron Islands. 

“Yes, and you're having a cock is the reason that I didn't get my throne.” Rhaenys' word bit at me as she stalked off leaving me to wonder how this was suddenly my fault. 

Spyro let out a sorrowful screech as he walked next to me, a tail whipping back and forth as I looked over to Sypro running a hand gently along his coiling purple neck. I couldn't help but smile at him as I ran my fingers tenderly along his neck as I grinned and bore the thought of my son being stolen away from me. 

I sighed heavily as I walked up the rest of the way in silence letting my eyes flicker over to Daemon every once in a while, his green and golden dragon never leaving his side and that helped to put me at ease. By the time that we got to the sept, there was a crowd of people waiting from all over the kingdoms. Among them were men who had seven-pointed stars on their foreheads. 

Spyro sensing the tension leered at the fire building in his throat as the around him began to shimmer as his fire began to build in his throat. There were strange bulges under their robes and it was not the kind of bulge that you expect when it comes to a man. They didn't have shoes, just gray robes. 

The gates to the sept were wide open as I noticed the maesters as well as the Grejoys. There was a little girl standing among them with deep brown hair and blue eyes that were shimmering with excitement the moment that she saw Daemon. But the same couldn't be said for his dragon.  

The young drake rushed with a clap of his wings until the massive beast was looming over the young girl and her thin mother. A thunderous screech filled the air as sharp needle teeth snapped and scraped at the air around her. I knew the dragon felt the same way as me; they couldn't be trusted. They had an honest deal with the Starks and welshed on it for a position of greater power. It was only a matter of time before a better position came along. 

Golden wings clapped with sharp whips as his tail curled tightly around the young woman's leg; the mother had two axes brandished as she looked ready to attack the beast. But his golden wings arms pressed against her arms refusing to let her go. Black drool with mixes of blood fell on her face as Daemon rushed forward on horseback. 

“Emerald enough!” His voice roared with a force that I hadn't heard before. 

I don't even know what to think but the dragon was not as confused, and I could see the way that the young drake backed off snapping at the air one good time for good measure before making his way over to the young dragon lord. 

I couldn't help but smile. I was worried that my son would be sweet and kind and not the forceful prince that he would need in times of war. My heart was racing with relief as I noticed Rhaenys off to the side. Meleys were resting in the sky but two dragons had always taken up positions next to her. I knew that they would be the two dragons for her twins, the youngest out of all the riders. 

Both dragons were the same size as the other but both dragons were built with muscles. I knew that they would be built for power not speed like Spyro was. The dragon on the left was the size of a horse much like the others with a deep red body the color of rubies and golden wings with golden spikes and horns its long coiling neck gleamed like rubies in the light. The slim head of the dragon was starting to grow larger and more defined with each passing moment.

 Then there was the dragon to the right, if I go by their position then the golden and red dragon belonged to the babe resting in her right arm and that babe was the eldest of the two twins. It was hard to believe that these little girls ever came from that monster she calls a husband. Aerea’s dragon was dazzling and often reminded me of the Lannister. 

Then there was the dragon of the younger twin Rhaella; her dragon had orange scales with dazzling red wings, eyes, spinal plates, and horns. Though this dragon wasn't far from its own twin so I was shocked to see that it picked a rider who had a different dragon other than its own twin. 

Meleys flew overhead as she watched the tension-filled moment I walked over to them, no brother by the dragons. They didn't give me a second look; they knew that I was no threat to the young princess that was resting contently in their mother's arms. 

“Looks like Emerald knows the same thing that I do, that they are not to be trusted especially, not that women.” 

Even as I spoke I got a good look at the woman that was stealing my son away with her greed.  She was in her mid-twenties, Asha is lean and long-legged, with dark eyes and black hair cut short. Her face is thin, with a big, sharp nose, and wind-chafed skin. On her neck is a faded pink scar. I knew that she was a warrior but she was aware that was not to be trusted. I could see the way that she rubbed the drool off her face as her eyes locked on the dragon with even more of a hunger filling her. 

Daemon got down from his horse, rubbing the neck of his dragon gently as he spoke to the beast sweetly in high valyrian telling him that they were no threat but they knew otherwise they were monsters and sweet words would keep him safe despite his trusting nature. 

After the shock and moments past the ceremony of betrothal began in typical Valyrian fashion two threads, one made of gold and one of silver binding together as the two children took an oath of infection of the valyrian gods. Something that we had done more thanks to the dragons. 

“You might be right that they can't be trusted but that doesn't matter now, the dragons will protect us until we can get out of this den of snakes until then we just need to be careful.” Even as she spoke I could only feel my rage growing more. 

I wasn't a good man. I knew that I had put a pregnant woman to death. I have been trying to kill children for almost a year now. I knew I was doing this out of greed for a throne that was robbed from me. But I was a good father and I wasn't going to lose my son to a bunch of backstabbing mongrels that would kill him the first chance they got. I was there for his birth and every name day and I would stay at his side. 

I didn't care what it took. I would protect my own and be king. 


Tyrion POV 

Calling things tense would have been an understatement. After all, it was more like an intense hatred as I looked at the children as we walked back to the capital through the city streets. Daemon was talking easily with his bride about whatever three years old talks about. I could see the young queen waiting. She had a babe in both arms and a knight at her back and a dragon floating just above her head. 

“What's going on rattling in that head of yours.” Even as Aegon spoke I could feel the tension in his words. 

He looked back at my Spyro, never leaving his side. He refused to ride horses anymore. He said that there was nothing like having a dragon at your side. It was the most invigorating feeling in the world. Even now the Spyro side stared back at me ready for a flight or fight at any moment. Knowing purple eyes locked on the men around us. 

“Things feel……” I didn't even know what word to say. 

“Murderous, that feeling of blood lust, there is someone out there that wants to kill us. I have been seeing that since the walk here. Why do you think Spyro is at my side, the masses are being whipped up by a mad man.” Even as he spoke I could see the man was the cause of all of this. 

He had just come into the capital not even a few hours ago just as we started to make our way to the sept. An older man with no shoes called himself a humble sparrow. He is six feet tall and walks with a slight hunch. He has large, leathery hands and large, bare, weathered feet. His face is lined and windburnt with thick grey hair. I didn't like him and I didn't trust him. 

He was standing off to the side with a large group of men swirling around him. All of them were the same gray robes with seven-pointed stars written on their foreheads. A lot of them were laying around the city blending in with the crow through the further that we got into the crows the harder it was to see them mixed into the crowds. 

Suddenly a man started to scream outwards. 

“Hail Viserys! Hail to the King. Seven blessings on you, Your Grace.” The man spoke as he roared but there was no joy or pride in his voice, only a cold stilling hatred. 

“Murderer! Bastard!” Another man roared. 

“All hail the Mad King.” A third man taunted.

“He's no king but an abomination all dragons must be killed” A fourth man roared with hatred. 

“Kill them all with a hefty ax I say '' A man roared from the sidelines and I knew what was coming. 

“There is going to be a fight,” Aegon spoke before I could even speak. 

Instead, I turned my attention to the king's guard it was Whent I could tell that the last thing that he wanted was to take orders from me or anyone in this castle but he knew that if he didn/t he would be suspected as a traitor and would be killed. 

“Get the children back to the Keep now.” Even as I spoke I knew that it was an order he wouldn't ignore. They were children and they didn't deserve to die. 

 “Yes, my lord. Come, quickly Rhaegar, Visenya, Daemon '' Even as he spoke I could see the tension that filled his shoulders. They would have to ditch the horses if they wanted to make it out of this quickly. 

Aegon was on edge, his fingers itching to go to his blade as he looked at Daemon. The sweet boy shook his head no like he refused to leave the side of his mother. 

“Take the twins, I will look after Daemon.” Even as Aegon spoke he gripped tightly to the young prince pulling him tightly to his chest as Whent ordered a few of the guards to take the children. 

Rhaenys gave them away easily because she knew what was coming to her hands went to the blades that were hidden in her silk-dressed fold; it would seem like that armor was good for once. I looked over to Aegon. He had Spyro at his side and Emerald was flying overhead. 

Some of the guards escort all the children away except for Daemon, as we continued to walk I could see the people swirling around we would be outnumbered, all the dragons were gone except Viserion, Meleys, Spyro, Emerald, as if sensing the tension the other dragons flew off to protect the rest of the children making sure that they were safe from the riots. 

Visery ignored the pleas and the jeers of the people. That was until I noticed something soaring through the sky, it slammed hard into the young prince's face.  He is hit in the face with a mudball. He groans and doubles over.  The other Kingsguard drew their swords to defend the king.I watched the way that Aegon rolled his eyes as if he knew that this would be taken out of hand. 

“Who threw that? I want the man who threw that. Find who did that and bring him to me!” As Viserys roared I could see Ser Barristan holding him up as Viserion screeched loudly. 

As he spoke the crowd began to swirl around me as they lunged against the shields as I noticed the massive men surging against the shield. I could see men moving among the crowds stoking the flames and the fire of the men. I could see them swirling around the bulges under their gowns turning to those of maces and short swords. 

“Hold on!” One of the city guards roared, his gold cloak shone in the lighting.

Viserion took flight as he flew higher and higher into the air. I could see his pale pink eyes locking on men one at a time trying to find the guard that attacked the young prince. But it was simply a mud pie. This was not necessary, I could see the fire in his eyes as the guards struggled to keep up. 

“Hold them back!” Another roared. 

Rhaenys began to slowly back up Myrcella at her side as she brushed her weapons. Mrycella had a hand on her stomach as if trying to protect her unborn child from the men around her. 

“He is about to do something he won't be able to take back,” Rhaenys spoke in a low voice. 

The Kingsguard pushed into the crowd. A full riot began, men rushed forth gripping to the high septon as they ripped the poor fat bastard to pieces. People roared with joy as I noticed Ceresi and Tywin were resting off to the side; there was fear filling the eyes of the young lioness. I knew that he didn't want to be here but now that they were a part of the family and the fact that my father is the hand he couldn't be here. I sighed heavily as terror flashed against my chest as I struggled to breathe. This couldn't be happening. 

“Just kill them! Kill them all! Dracarys!” He roared and for a moment it felt like the whole riot stilled

But then a flush of heat wafted across my face as I looked to see dazzling gold and pink flames dart forth bathing a balcony of people in his fire. The scent of rotten eggs and flesh melted making my stomach roil. Aegon pulled Darksister from the scabbard. The gleaming black aura drank in the sunlight. 

The moment the dragon flames bathed the balcony, call hell broke loose, men and women began to rush us. All of them had seven-pointed stars on their head screaming fanatics lunged at me. 

“Move. Move!” Even as I roared Aegon took off his son in one hand, his wife and sister in the other. 

“Spyro dracarys” Even as he roared. 

I could see the dazzling dragon taking flight, though unlike Viserison who burned innocent fools Spyro’s went after the men with seven-pointed stars on their faces. A wild barrage of flames was focused on certain people.  Meleys Emerald followed after Spyros, setting men a flammed but only the ones that were far enough away where their riders wouldn't be hurt from the flames. 

As madness swirled around us I could see some men coming in close “Daemon get on my back now!” Aegon roared at the boy, he never spoke to him in a forceful voice but this was different. 

There was a concern in his eyes as Daemon didn't think twice about it. He climbed on his uncle's back gripping tightly at his neck but it made me wonder if his father was his father or his uncle. 

My heart was racing in my throat as he hefted his sword in his right hand, while his left pulled at Myrcella forcing her behind him and next to me. I knew that he had no love for his wife but he wouldn't let her or their unborn child be hurt. Rhaenys was a lunging forward with just two daggers in hand. 

Chaos swirled around us as I noticed they weren't after all of the royal party but the targaryens, while the others in the crows that were no sparrows were going after only the dragon. I could hear sharp whizzes when I noticed that there were arrows flying as well as Javelins all the while men rushed about. 

The dragons were trying to dodge and shoot flames at the same time but there was no way that they could avoid hitting their riders if they didn't stop moving and aim their flames. I looked over to Aegon. He didn't once look back, his hands were skilled and adept. He tried not to move too far ahead but each time that he got closer to the sparrows he was further from us. I could see he and Rhaenys were being sectioned off from the rest of us. 

My heart was racing and my chest was thundering in my ears. I knew that this wasn't going to end well. A sea of people swirled around me as the kingsguard and city watch swirled around us trying to get us back to the keep. I could hear the scratches of the dragons as the scent of burning flesh as I noticed Visions shot down. 

It was a single bolt in his arms but when he fell into the ground as men swirled around him for a moment I couldn't see the beaten gold. I thought that he might have died. But with a murderous screech, a massive horse-sized dragon burst forth. I could hear the screeches of Viserion as he bathed the entire ground in flames. 100 dead in one quick burst,  his blood, a pink and gold blood sizzled against his skin as he took flight working through the sky until he was right on top of the small group of men hidden in the shadow behind a sea of people. 

When the other dragons were climbing higher in the sky to avoid the arrows Viserion let lose a barrage of flames killing them all but there were still thousands of people swirling around us and the further we got into the riot the more I lost sight of the princes and princess of the Targaryen line. There was only me, Viserys, Marcella and my sister. 

It was a mad dash but we made it to the keep and in the keep, I could see the mad king there was a dangerous gleam of amusement in his eyes as he looked over to the balcony where the cities were burning. I could see flames of a large variety of colors both red, gold, purple, and green. 

I could see Rhaegar standing with grown men, a sword in hand and a dragon at his back. 

“Find my mother and uncle or I will!” He roared with power Oceanus sat at his back ready to set them ablaze if they didn't do as the young prince will. 

He looked over to his father and there was disgust in his face as if he knew that his brother didn't have the same father like him and he thought that he was lucky. I sighed heavily as I looked over Myrcella. She looked just as panicked at her younger 9-year-old brother. 

 “Traitors! I'll have all their heads.” Even as he screamed I watched the way that Rhaegar's eyes narrowed. 

Visenya had two blades in her hands, her leather-bound armor stared back at me with her riding pants as I looked at Whent I could see that he was utterly exhausted like he couldn't deal with them any longer and he was glad their father was back. But they were strong-willed children that would not be told what to do and not when they had dragons to enforce their ruling. 

“Oh, you blind, bloody fool!” Rhaegar roared at him. 

Rhaegar had his blade at his father; he had the same hard look on his face that his mother had each time that she had to defend her children from the monster before her. She might have been vain and cruel but she loved her children and her people. But if she had to make a choice she would protect her children over the realm. Over her throne. 

“You can't insult me. Not with your mother no longer here.” He talks as if Rhaenys was dead though I'm sure that he would hope that she was. 

 “We've had vicious kings and we've had idiot kings, but I don't know if we've ever been cursed with a vicious idiot for a king. I hope that grandfather never dies he might be vicious and mad but at least he is not a fucking idiot!” Rhaegar roared at him. 

Viserion was out of reach so Viserys was defeated. I watched a blue dragon dart forth pushing him down on the ground. I could see the way that his hatred was mirrored in the dragon. I knew that he knew something that we should all know that Viserys was no king. It was not a scene but we couldn't say anything not if we wanted to die but Rhaegar is his son. 

“ You can't-'' Viserya all but whimpered but Oceanus kept him in his place. 

“ I can, I am. I have been cursed with a fool for a father, one of the most hated Targaryens in history. If uncle Jon does come I hope he kills your useless ass first.” He roared at the man that sired him. 

“They attacked me!” Even as he spoke I could see the fire in his eyes as something gold streaked the sky tackling Oceans. 

Two massive dragons the size of a horse squabbled in the room playing out the rage of the two men. Viserys rose from the ground as he stood before his son ready to lay a hand against him but the sword in Rhaegar's hand made him pause. He might have just been a boy but he was a boy that already had better swordplay than his father. 

His eyes widened with doubt as he sneered at him, “They threw a cow pie at you, so you decided to kill them all? They're starving, you fool! All because of a war you started. When you tried to kill Uncle Jon. Now you steal their food to feed your army or sellswords. You're a bloody fucking idiot.”

“You're talking to a king!” Viserys roared but he wasn't a king 

Rhaegar didn't speak coldly instead he stalked a little further and slapped his father across the face as he swept his legs out from under him as he loomed overhead the hatred in his eyes said it all. 

“And now I've struck a king. Did my hand fall from my wrist? I'm going after my mother whether you come or not is your choice.” Even as he roared he began to walk out leaving Whent and a few other guards to chase after the brave prince. 


Rhaegar POV 

They were running in desperation, a mad rush after me. Oceanus was rushing at my side, deep glittering blue scales shimmering in the late afternoon light. There were manic men swirling around me. People were battling against the gate. 

There were men patrolling the stress as madness swirled around them among them were men in deep gray robes with seven stars on their heads. I knew them and they were the ones that started this mad mob. 

The moment that I saw them I felt hatred flared in my chest it wasn't an all-consuming fear but one of hatred, as I danced forward my sword in hand, I darted forth ripping the young men apart with ease. 

“Dracrys” I spoke in a thick gravelly voice. 

Rage made it hard for me to speak as I noticed my family, my mother had two blades in hand and had a swirling circle of four dragons. They rained down fire from above. 

The ground sizzled around their feet as each time they just barely danced out of the way just in time to avoid the dragon flames. I could see Daemon tight against Aegon's back, his hands thrown around his neck as something dark befell his face like he had seen something terrible but I was glad it was almost over. 

“Rhaegar!” Uncle Aegon spoke in a shocked voice as he grinned at me. He had Darksister in one hand and in the other, he had a dagger, one slit throats and the other cut down men with ease. 

The Kinggurd rushed through the streets but Whent never left my side. His speed was amazing, his sword was covered in crimson. I knew that he wanted to make sure that nothing happened to me. Oceanus dived through the clouds, ocean flames searching the ground burning away anything and everything. So many flames were swirling around that smoke began to blow up into the sky blocking out the sun. 

“Thank the gods you are just like your mother. Come on, we should get back to the castle. The seven want a war, we would give them one and we would win.” Even as Aegon spoke he rushed forth. Emerald, Sypros, and Meleys were covered in blood of their own and human as well sizzling against their skin with power. 

I knew that they must have seen a lot of people killed a lot, I wasn't upset that I missed out but Oceanus roared with fury as if he was outraged that he wasn't here to do more. But my uncle was right, they were indeed declaring war and I wouldn't miss out this time. If they wanted to try and kill my dragon I would kill them first. 

Chapter Text

Rhaella POV 

Dany slammed her head back with exhaustion written on her face, but she looked like she might fall asleep. Her screams could be heard throughout the camp. I could see Jon as he rushed about the halls furious and worried. We had long since taken Meereen and after the children were born they would have to head to Pentos where the Horde had been resting. After Meereen was taken Jon sent them off ahead while the Unsullied stayed put here. 

 Now with one final push and a furious scream I could see Dany pushing out a squalling babe, Irri rushed over cleaning off the babe, her silver hair came in on soft tufted curls, her soft pink lips were procured as her gummy teeth greeted me. She had deep violet eyes with blue flakes in them.  She had an ethereal beauty of the Targaryens; there was a sort of a glow forming around the dazzling babe. She was just as breathtaking as her mother and father. 

There was a soft pecking sound when I turned over to see that the massive golden chest from Valyria had two oversized eggs shaking. I knew that there was the emperor dragon waiting to get out.  

Loud screeches filled the air as Dany looked to the egg that was now a dragon, the dragon let out an expectant screech like he wanted to be with his rider. I watched as a brilliant golden egg began to hatch. Fluttering wings with a massive crack darted through the air to the little girl.  The dragon flutters around the babe that was being placed in the arms of Lyanna. She could not help but smile as she looked down to her granddaughter that she knew they were going to name Raelle.

The sweet girl let out a thunderous giggle that boomed against the walls as I looked over to Dany. She threw her head back in pain but I could see the warm smile on her face as the massive feather bed shook from the force of her throwing her head back. 

Dany let out another bout of pain-filled screeches that forced the wonder to leave the air as her smoother silver hair was sticking to her pale skin. Her violet eyes looked exhausted but there was a determined fire that began to fill her eyes like she wouldn't dare die in this birthing bed. I knew that was Jon's biggest concern. I'm sure that between all the blood and battles he was worried to the point that I knew he got on her last nerve.

Hence why he was pacing out the room like a mad man, there was a warm smile on Lyanna's face as she walked out of the room with the sweet little girl in hand. I could hear their whispers echoing through the air. I knew that Lyanna was trying to calm her frazzled son.

 Irri went back down between her legs as I could hear the giggles of a babe and the soft sweet voice of Jon. I knew that they were puddy in that little girl's hands. As Dany began to scream and roar with curses and rage, I looked over to the chest watching as the next eggs began to shake violently. 

This egg was a snow-white color. I was worried that the egg was going to force the other eggs to fall out of the chest. The more that Daenerys screamed the more the egg shook with power as if it refused to hatch before the rider was born.  

After a few long moments, a second babe was pulled from Dany, and with the cries of a babe came the screeches of a snow-white dragon with dazzling scales. His scales were gleaming as if they had their own glow to them, dazzling white spikes and horns were glimmering in the faint light of the massive room. He flapped his wings happily as eyes that looked like golden rounded shields stared back at me.  

I turned my attention to the new babe who was all Targaryen, though this babe had not been screaming instead soft giggles and wet smiles greeted them all, there wasn't much of the north in him. Much like his twin sister, he has this ethereal beauty as his sister but he had deep violet eyes that almost seemed to sparkle like jewels in the light. He had brilliant golden tuffets of hair with smooth tuffets of silver mixed in. 

Dany roared as she slammed her head back on her feather pillows damped with sweat. She was glad to be done and over with at least that was her thoughts. She pulled her new son to her chest Valar Targaryen the happy little babe squealed with delight like nothing could bring him down.

Dany let out an exhausted sigh she wanted nothing more than to curl up and sleep. Jon walked into the room and there was a warm smile on his face as he stalked proudly into the room. He was all but floating off the ground as he looked over to me a golden dragon swirling around his head. I couldn't help but chuckle even as he stood there with the dragon. After only a few minutes of being alive, the dragon could tell exactly who the dragon tamer of the family was.

Jon's face broke out into a grin and he noticed his son resting at his mother's chest. His fingers were reaching upwards to the sky as pure snow, the white dragon with dazzling golden eyes was floating over the young babe. Clapping white wings stared back at me as a warm smile formed on my own face. He dived through the air resting contently on Dany’s tan shoulder. She smiled wearily as Jon walked over to her like the proud father I knew him to be.

“See my dreaming dragon you worried for nothing.” Dany's voice was soft and light. 

Her lids started to grow heavy as she struggled to stay awake, Jon’s smile turned sweet and proud as he grabbed their son from her arms as looked down at her with love and adoration in his own stare. 

“I think that it's time we give momma some sleep.” Jon walked out of the room forcing me to smile as I looked over to my daughter. 

I knew that Jon was right. She needed rest so instead, I walked out of the room seeing him smiling gently as two little dragons were resting on either side of them. I could see Jorah and Oakheart fluttering about them.  I looked over and Jon stopped walking as I noticed the little dragons sitting like puppies on the other side. 

“Sir we should talk about this, '' Ser Oakheart said in a gentle voice. 

Jon looked over his shoulder to me. There was a smug look on his face like he couldn't be happier with himself.

"There is nothing to talk about. This is the day of my children's names. My wife is exhausted and I will go there when I feel like it and I don't feel like going to Pentos. There is no way for them to escape the city so for now my cousin will just have to wait." Jon spoke in a smug voice.

He looked casually over his shoulder as he looked at me, a warm smile slowly pulling at his lips as he winked playfully at me.  I knew that he was asking me to play along. I could help but smirk; he did not get that from his father.

"Do you expect your king to abandon his children and wife to fight the Pentoish army? Have you no honor" I spoke with mock horror as I stalked over to them gliding with purpose.  

I watched the two men jump back, almost in horror. I didn't understand the rush after all Ser Arthur was there commanding the horde in the name of the Khal and Khaleesi.  But that didn't matter to the knight before them. The walls to the Pentos were high and the gates were not opening. Even now Arthur was making his way into the city to talk terms with Illyrio. So there is no need to move just yet.

"We are sorry Queen Dowager." Both men bent their heads in shame as I walked past them. 

Jon was snickering the whole time as he held the twins in his arms there was a sweet smile on his face as he looked down to his children. The two dragons were galloping next to him like little puppies. Gold and white they looked like they were his and her dragons.

"Where are you taking them? The dragon's nest?" Even as I spoke I could see his shoulders shrugging. 

We had taken the city a few months ago and it had been a rocky start. I was supposed to set out in a few days to talk with Qarth and Volantis. Both cities are large and glorious and would make good additions to the fold and would provide ships and gold needed to bring the armies around to the west. We had enough for the men but not for the horses and supplies that we would need to survive the trip.

"The little dragons should meet the big dragons. I'm not going to fly with them. I'm not that reckless but they should see what their dragons will look like one day even if they don't know it themselves." Jon grinned easily as we made our way down some back spiraling staircases.

Even as he spoke I couldn't help but grin gently at the sight of him. I knew that he really was that reckless, he smiled down gently at his daughter. I could see the pride in his eyes. I knew what he was thinking even if he didn't say anything. 

“Valar will make a good king.” Even as I spoke I watched the way that his eyes flashed as the bright golden light of the east slammed down on us in unrelenting waves. 

The whipped sands slammed against us as I watched the outside spiraling steps. I took them carefully as Jon seemed even more careful than me. With each step that he took, I could see that his mind was focused on walking down the steps though I could see him considering my words and he was doing so carefully. 

It didn't take us long to get to the bottom of the steps. The little dragons took flight like they didn't want to touch the sand and the moment that Jon got to the bottom step there was a smile on his face as I noticed the massive cave that was swirling around us.  I looked over to the glittering black sands as soft clapping wings filled the air. 

“He will make a good queen consort to his sister.” Even as he spoke I knew what he was getting at. 

I watched as there was a shift in the air as I noticed the massive dragons that were slowly starting to make their way out of the cave. Balerion and Moondancer were too large to fit in the cave so I watched as my Rhaegal made his way out of the cave. Glowing jade scales shimmered in the light as a dazzling bronze accent bathed the ground with a strange glow. 

His head cocked to the side as he looked over to me with big wide eyes as if to say what is going on and who they are. With each step, he took it was like thunder as he made his way over to the children. The moment his large blocked head moved downward his coiling neck whipped back and forth. 

“Rhaenys should have gotten the throne she was capable and sure the days that she spent in that hell hole twisted her surely but before then when she was a child she was brilliant and kind once upon a time. Losing her throne, feeling jilted it's one of the reasons she is planning a revolt in secret. So we are going to correct them while they are too old to know better. Raella was born first, she will be trained in arts of magic, warfare, politics, and the cultures of the kingdom. She will be a good leader, just and fair, loved and respected. I'm fully aware that I have no right to take the throne but I'm going to because they tried to take our lives.” Even as he spoke I could feel the tension in the air. 

I knew that he was right. I remember the sweet smile on her face as she danced across the sands of the training yard as she learned how to use whips and throwing knives. She used to be so warm and kind. I remember back when her father was still alive there was no one that smiled more than her and with her kitty Balerion. The thought of those times forced me to frown, Aerys destroyed everything that he touched. 

He ruined that girl the same way that he ruined our son, the thought of Viserys forced my heart to grow cold as I watched the way that the young dragons screech as they floated around Rhaegal. The gold dragon was fiery and in charge, as she screeched thundering against the empty air as bright golden eyes the color of molten gold stared back at me. 

I couldn't help but smile as Rhaegal's long coiling neck moved backward as confusion filled his eyes like he couldn't understand why the young little dragon was screeching at him. Jon chuckled as the white dragon swirled around the horns of Rhaegal white against bronze as he sat there as if he belonged on top of his head. He sat there as Rhaegal did his best to shake him off, but the little baby dragon's claws were digging into his thick scales. 

“Come on you two. Rhaegal meets Raella and Valar, and there dragon gold and white no names just yet.” Even as he spoke I watched as Rhaegal lowered his head. 

I couldn't help but smile as I looked at Rhaegal, his eyes shifting between the two children, jade nose flaring ever so slightly as he looked over the two children with appraising eyes. Moondancer and Balerion as if sensing that Rhaegal was getting more attention than they were and with thunderous wings darted through the air. Landing on the ground with a thunderous shake, two massive heads were looming over the children. 

Both babies were resting in Jon's arms, excited eyes and grubby fingers searching out trying to grab the horns of Moondancer and Balerion. I chuckled as Raella was this close to grabbing Moondancers horns when Jon pulled them away 

“Let's not do that Raella” He spoke in a sweet yet chiding voice 

The sweet little girl's face frowned up as she leered at her father's big eyes narrowed at her father like she already didn’t like hearing no.  I knew that she would be his big blind spot, Valar on the other hand was smiling gently at his father. I'm sure he would have more of his father's temperament. Sweet until he was not and then duck and run. 

“So what are we going to do about Pentos? We have to assume that Arthur was not going to get him to agree to release the girls. I'm sure the most that Arthur will get out of it is a little info on how to navigate the manse.”  I spoke gently trying not to ruin the warm moment. 

Jon on the other hand acted as if he wasn't listening to me instead of staring at his children that were just brought into the world. I knew that the last thing that he wanted to do was go off to war to leave the children alone in a city that was hostile. But I knew in a few months the dragons would be large enough to protect them without his help. 

“I plan on going to Pentos in due time. Daenerys will stay here and deal with the harpies here while I go deal with the shit in Pentos after all it's not fair to make her deal with my family problems after all she is a Targaryen, not a Stark and I'm sure that Caitlyn will have no kind words for us despite the fact that I'm saving her life. After all, things get settled here you are going to head to Volantis to see if you can't get them under our thumb. Ser Oakheart will go with you, we want to see how he is going to act without us around. If he can pass this last test then he is truly loyal.” Jon spoke in a smooth voice. 

Even as he spoke I knew that he was right he wanted the day I'm sure that he would be right back on dragon back after tomorrow. I could only hope that Arthur learns something that might be useful to us. 

Chapter Text

Arthur POV 

The brilliant golden sand was shaking in the wind. Each time there was a sharp burst of wind I had hoped to look up to see dazzling gray or red wings. I knew that it was going to be a few days before he got here. After all, I knew that his child or children would be born any day and he was excited. To him, Dany was a goddess among men. I sighed heavily as I rubbed my brows while I was happy that he was not mad or greedy or cruel, there were times when he could be less devoted to his wife and more to the realm that he was trying to conquer. 

The brilliant blue sky loomed overhead as the eastern sun slammed against me. I found it harder and harder to breathe over and over again. It was like massive waves of heat slammed against my shoulders as I looked over to the only company that spoke the common tongue. Samwell Tarly. 

He was a kind enough boy. I knew that he was only here to keep the king honest and I knew that it had nothing to do with the fact that they didn't trust us. I knew that they didn't want him to begin with, Lord Tarly was looking forward to his son dying and now that he was in the east his father would look to place Dickon as his heir now that Sam was dead. It is a tragic hunting accident I'm sure.

“Lord Dayne, maybe we should wait for the king.” Even as Samwell spoke I could see the hunger in his eyes. A hunger to run away from this battle I knew that he was more a scholar type than he was a fighter. 

I'm sure that on some level he was right there was no point in rushing in but I knew that we could have been waiting for a while. So instead I turned my attention to the massive walls. There were Dothraki hordes swirling around each of the walls, from the south, north, east, and west, there was no way that they were getting out unless they were flying. 

“There is no time to wait, we need to try to resolve this without the intervention of the dragons, each time that they use them to conquer a city is another minute that we have to worry about the west finding out the notes that we sent are lies.”  Even as I spoke I could see the massive walls and the large gates were slowly starting to open. 

“What information do you have locked away in that mind of yours? Jon said you are quite smart.” Even as I spoke I knew that it was strange for a kingsguard to refer to their king by his first name but he insisted on it. 

Even as I spoke I could see as a few people walked out I didn't see Illyrio among them he knew what we wanted he knew what we came for the Starks and for his life. He wouldn't dare leave the safety of the Pentose walls. But the other while they didn't know what we wanted I knew that they would rather pay for us to leave to have a horde run through them. 

“The Prince of Pentos is the titular ruler of the eponymous city. He is chosen from the forty families and has a mostly ceremonial function. Chiefly, the Prince presides over balls and feasts other than that he has no real power. He is weak and it is the magister who holds the most power. The more powerful the magister, the more money that they have. The princes are often killed if the city is plunged into a war that they cannot win or if the corpse dies. The tattered prince leader of the windblown was supposed to be a prince but he ran away after the last prince was beheaded.” Even as he spoke it seemed like he was reading it clear off the pages. 

Whenever I asked him where he would have said that he had read it in the book, I sighed heavily as I nodded my head. I knew that there was a deal to be made with the prince but I'm sure that the magisters wouldn't even think about letting him out of their sight. As the gates opened I watched as a young man walked out. He looked to be in his early thirties, with deep tan skin and a hawk-like nose with pale blond hair and deep chocolate brown eyes that screamed common. I knew that he must have been the prince because of his lavish clothes. 

I watched as a few of the magisters were walking out into the open and with them, men rushing about their gilded shields were no real threat to us. I knew that the moment that I saw them but there was one thing that I knew for sure once we got past the walls it would be easy to kill them all if need be.  

“Ser Arthur Dayne, what are you doing in the east? I hear that you died during the siege of Yunkai.” Even as the prince spoke the common tongue rippled off of his lips. 

I didn't speak high valerian or Dothraki or even the old tongue of the North, so I was grateful to hear that the common tongue was filling the air. Samwell stiffened at my side as I could all but feel the fear that was filling his body forcing every muscle to tense. I couldn't help but grin. He is a coward. 

“Yes, I am dead, very dead in fact, so dead that I'm going to float through these walls all by myself.” I grinned smoothly. 

I could see the doubt and worry filling their eyes like they weren't sure what to make of it, I'm sure to them the Targaryens of the east no longer had dragons so the only threat was across the sea. They didn't say it but it is as clear as day on their face. I knew that they would have been right if not for the fact that his dragons weren't dead. 

For a moment I could see hope in the bright brown eyes of the young prince. I knew that he was terrified that he would be killed if anything bad happened to the city. That terror was written all over his face and he would do anything to put his life at risk even if it meant that he would have to fight against this war. 

“What business does the Breaker of Chains have with my city? We have no slaves here.”  The prince spoke his voice calm but I could see the way that his brown eyes shook in his sockets. Worry etched its way into my own chest. If they don't let us into the walls then we would have to lay siege and it could take days to get this wrapped up. 

I knew that there was no reason to rush this but I didn't want to risk being blindside from some other force or worse if Illyrio, the slippery little eel that I knew him to be, snuck them out and back to the West. Whatever deal that we might have had with the IronIslands and the North would be done for good. Anxiety thunder in my ears sometimes it felt like that was the only thing that I could hear the stilling panic of my own heart. 

“We have come to speak with one of your magisters, Illyrio, we mean you no harm, the horde will not attack without the Khals' order and the Khal has given no such order,” I spoke calmly and commandingly. 

Even as I spoke I watched as the councils of men talked among themselves I knew that Illyrio was one of the most respected and richest of the men so that meant that he had more power than most of the magister but I knew that they must have been just as self-serving as the lords of the west I knew that they would not risk their lives for a man that give them nothing. 

“Just you that is it.” Even as he spoke I could tell that his voice was bordering on panic. 

But I wasn't one to argue so I simply nodded my head as I began to move forward gently slapping my leather reins against my warhorse as he began to trot through the wide-open gates. I thought that we were going to go to war but that didn't happen. I thought that they would have a guard on me at all times to make sure that I didn't stray from my objective but there was nothing. 

Just the crowded streets of the Pentos  I knew what to look for Jon gave me a pretty good description I knew that it wouldn't take many findings seeing as how Illyrio had one of the largest manses in the city and it was only large at that though it was half the size of Rhaegal. 

The manse has brick walls twelve feet high with iron spikes atop. There are three gates, the main gatehouse being the chief way in and out of the manse. There is one in the garden that is hidden by ivy. The third gate is a poster by the kennels. The main and postern gates are guarded by some of Illyrio's eunuchs, while the garden gate is chained. 

The minute that I reached the gates as I watched as the guards came out in full force though they were nothing more than plump Unsullied that had long since lost their fighting strength. Dawn rested on my back a heavy constant reminder that no matter what happened I had my sword and I would carve a path to whoever was in my way or my kings for that matter. 

I watched a large fat man walkout. He was dressed in thick leather and a spiked helmet. I knew that he had to be an Unsullied before free life or whatever you can call alife here in Pentos. I knew that he must have been leading me to Ilylrio. I didn't mind it. I walked with him with no problem. The walk might have been only a few minutes when we went to a massive balcony. There were tables with sweets, wine, and various forms of meat. 

There were a couple of people resting at the table, among them was a young girl that had the looks of South but I knew was from the North. The young Sansa Stark was nibbling on the sweet tarts as she stared out at the ocean like I'm sure that she must have done for more than a few times in the past couple of weeks. 

Then there was her mother who had a stone cold mask on her face, she wasn't so unscathed where her daughter's face was perfect, Lady Caitlyn wasn’t that lucky, her hands were bandaged and there was a light brown stain from dry and old blood. I knew that they must have been forcing the young girl to watch as they tortured her mother they made her watch but the young girl didn't know anything, the old bat while she might be bitter that she lost her first true love she wasn't going to sell our her blood even if she didn't like their family. 

Then there was Theon, his hands were shaking the rattling chains it could be heard over the sweet sounds of the lyre he had one eye followed suit and new marks littering his face and his body, he had one arm pressed firmly against his right side of his chest almost like he had been taking a beating and he couldn't take it any longer. 

“Ser Arthur your death was greatly overstated, I'll have to correct that letter before I send” Even as Iyllrio spoke there was smugness in his voice. 

I grinned just as easily as I walked over to the balcony leaning against the smooth marble. I looked to be brilliant white sand that rested before me. I knew that he was going to send word to Varys and as long as we shot the bird down and edited the words ever so lightly then it would be easy to make it seem like I was still very much dead. 

“Yes they were indeed overstated and that is how they are going to stay, though I must ask why you are so smug. A horde of 40,000 is swirling around every exit blocked off.”  There is no escape. 

I'm sure he knew as much but he didn't seem to care. Instead, there was a look on his face, a smug one as he leered at me. Almost as if he couldn't believe that I was asking so smug as if these walls and decadent treats would protect him from what was coming. While the world might think that the dragons are dead, they grow smug and bold dragons no more than hatchlings in the west mean nothing to them. There was no one stopping the cities from rising up against the Targaryen invaders or so they thought. 

“Oh, and what does your so-called King and Queen have without their dragons? They are nothing without them, they took their cities and freed their slaves all so that they could go home and fight for their throne and now nothing.” His voice sug his eyes while his face was dark and all-knowing. 

I knew that he acted as if he knew everything: the smugness, the playful light in his eyes, all of it disgusts me. He stank like piss and he looked like an overweight woman. I don't like nor trust him and I couldn't wait to have his head come across my sword. 

“My King and Queen have a horde of 40,000, 8,000 Unsullied, three cities, and a fleet of ships. They have everything. You are just one fat man with a fat purse but when our men come knocking at the doors. When our horses are trampling over the corpse of our enemies and we take back the Starks you won't ever have your life.” I spoke in a cold voice, hatred dripping with each word that I spoke. 

I looked up to see that there was something dark befalling his face as I spoke in a cautious voice, “You have a choice….” My voice cut off as I noticed the black ravens that were flying over only this part of the manse. 

I knew it must have been Jon and I knew that we couldn't wait much longer, “I'll give you one day come sunrise the day after tomorrow the Starks will be free and you will be dead.” Even as I spoke I knew that was a cue more for Jon than for them. I turned my attention to the Starks and the Greyjoys. 

“Lady Stark, I'm sorry for the treatment you have endured. In a few days, we will have you on a ship to Meereen.” Even as I spoke I could see the startled look on her face as she was shocked I was even daring to speak to her. 

But they couldn't keep me where they knew that it couldn't stop me. I could cut them down as easily as I could carve a piece of cake. So they let me out and as I made my way out of the city I could see the Dothraki camp that was bustling with work as peop